《Sky-mending Immortal Companions》


 C1

    The sun rose and set in the southeast part of the Divine State. In this place, there was a primitive forest. People named this forest to welcome the rising sun, which meant welcoming the rising sun.


    There were several big cities outside of the Sun Facing Forest. One of them was called Sun Facing City.


    The history of the city goes back to the era of war and chaos between the humans and demons.


    It was said that in order to prevent the demon beasts from attacking, the human race had set up obstacles around the gathering place. Times had changed, and the place where the human race had gathered had evolved into a city, while the obstacles had evolved into city walls.


    When Yang City was first built, the surrounding walls were built. Cultivators had set up barriers around the walls, and beneath the walls, there were four large gates to the east, south, west, and north. The gate to the north led to the forest, while the other gate to the south, west and west led to other places.


    Yang City covered an area of 500 miles. The structure of the city was complex and consisted of a small city, a small town, and a mountain village. It could hold up to a million people.


    In a remote town, there was an extremely remote town. At the very end of the town, there was a very small mountain village where dozens of families lived.


    At the end of the mountain village, there was a family with only a three-year-old boy and a woman who had already reached the age of eighteen. Originally, there was an old man, but unfortunately, he died a year ago.


    A three year old boy with an unknown surname, fair skin and delicate features. The old woman, who was as thin as a twig and difficult to move, was his grandmother.


    He was taller than a normal child by ten centimeters. He was a full meter and his body was very well-proportioned. He was neither skinny nor fat, and he was very healthy.


    He was taller than a normal child, and his strength was stronger than a fourteen or fifteen year old child. The villagers all viewed him as a little monster.


    She was young, but she knew better. Ever since her grandfather had passed away, her grandmother had been too sad and bedridden. She had washed and cooked, cleaned and cleaned, and he had paid for everything.


    Normally, after lunch, with nothing to do in the afternoon, Providence would come to the village and play with the children.


    Recently, his grandmother was in poor health and could not move, so he could only lie in bed. After lunch, he didn''t go out and stayed home to take care of his grandmother.


    Today, after lunch, his grandmother did not want to go back to sleep. At his grandmother''s request, he sat on the edge of his grandmother''s bed.


    "My son, your grandmother will always dream of your grandfather when she falls asleep these past few days!"


    "Tell me, is your grandfather coming to pick me up?"


    In the hands of a zealot, they would live with each other until the end of time.


    Grandparents are very loving, grandma''s biggest regret, can''t go with grandpa.


    Last year, before his grandfather left, his grandmother had worried that he would be lonely on the road to the Yellow Springs and had wanted to go with him. However, he was still young, and his grandfather couldn''t bear to be an orphan without anyone''s love.


    Now, listening to Grandma''s words, Heaven knows that Grandma misses Grandfather again.


    The life of a mortal was less than a hundred years. Grandmother was already past the age of eighteen, and she could not accompany him forever. Thinking of Grandmother leaving him and leaving him, his heart was filled with sorrow, and his tears flowed uncontrollably.


    "Wuuu ¡­"


    "Grandmother, it''s not like that. Grandpa won''t let you go, and I won''t let you go either!"


    "Grandma, you won''t leave, will you?"


    Seeing her grandson''s tears flowing and his eyes filled with hope, the old woman felt reluctant to part with him. However, the end was near, and she had no choice but to comfort her son with the only thing she could do before the end.


    "Child, don''t be sad. I will be able to see your grandfather very soon. You should be happy for me!"


    Grandmother didn''t want to live alone. Grandmother lived an extra year for her sake, and Grandmother often mentioned Grandmother during that year.


    Is this love?


    He was only three years old, so he didn''t understand!


    His grandmother was leaving with his grandfather, and the only thing he wanted to do was to accompany his grandmother.


    "Grandma, let me go with you!"


    The old woman was very pleased that her grandson had said such words. She laughed with great difficulty and patted her head.


    "Silly child, don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Your grandfather and I have reached the end of our lifespan. We have no choice but to leave!"


    "You''re different. Your life has just begun, so you have to live well. Do you understand?"


    Other children, at the age of one, had not been weaned, but at the age of one, they could already say, run, and still read. At the age of three, they could understand many things, and did not waste the title of little monster.


    "B-But, I don''t want to leave you and Grandfather. I can''t bear to part with you!"


    How could the old woman let her grandson go? If it weren''t for the fact that her body was getting worse every day, she wouldn''t have said such sad words to her grandson, causing him to feel sad.


    "Little Child, you''re a good child, even I can''t bear to part with you!"


    Your life has just begun, and you still have a mission to accomplish!


    "Unfortunately, Grandmother and your grandfather won''t be able to accompany you to complete the mission!"


    Mission?


    In the past three years, he had accompanied his grandparents, taken care of them, and left. He continued to take care of his grandma, and that was everything.


    If you were to say that you had a mission, taking care of your grandparents was your mission.


    His grandfather had left, and now his grandmother was leaving as well. He didn''t understand what other tasks he had.


    "Grandmother, what''s my mission?"


    After staring at her grandson for a long time, the old woman''s expression kept changing. After a long while, she seemed to have understood something and her expression relaxed.


    "Zhi''er, there is something that your grandma and your grandpa haven''t told you. If you don''t, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance to tell them."


    What had his grandparents never told him?


    His grandparents had never told him, so he definitely didn''t want to say it out loud.


    Grandmother''s happiness and unhappiness were all written on her face. Seeing the change in Grandmother''s expression, God''s blessing could see the deep reluctance in her eyes.


    With his intelligence, it was certainly not a good thing to guess what his grandmother was going to say.


    "Grandma, don''t say anymore!"


    There were some things that I must say. If I don''t say it now, I might not have the chance to say it anymore. The old woman didn''t agree to my grandson''s request.


    "Child, you''re not the biological grandson of me and your grandfather!"


    Grandpa and Grandma loved him dearly, so how could he not be their biological grandson? Tian Ci refused to believe what she had just heard and thought that she had misheard him.


    "Grandma?"


    After being with her grandson for three years, her son''s expression was blank. It was clear that he didn''t believe what she had just said. The old woman knew that she had to persuade him again for her grandson''s future.


    "Little Child, it''s true. Grandma isn''t lying to you!"


    After having said this, the old woman had struggled a few times and mustered up a lot of courage. If she had to say it again, she might not be willing to say it.


    Actually, she could hide the truth. In this way, the gift of not knowing the truth would forever be her grandson.


    She didn''t dare to forget her husband''s dying words. She had promised her husband that before she left, she would tell her grandson about his origins.


    If she didn''t tell her grandson, her husband, who knew everything about her, would definitely scold her. She loved her husband and wanted to meet him in the afterlife. She didn''t want him to have any grudges against her.


    "Grandma, could it be that your grandson did something wrong, so you don''t want me anymore?"


    After the death of her husband, she was too sad and her health was not as good as it used to be. Her grandson had taken care of all the household chores and had never disobeyed her decision. The old woman loved him dearly, so how could she not want him?


    "My son, you are a good child. How could I not want you?"


    "However, you must know your own past. That belongs to you. Grandmother can''t be selfish and take away everything that belongs to you. This is also your grandfather''s decision!"


    History?


    What kind of background would he have?


    He saw other children with parents, but he had no parents, only his grandparents. Sometimes, Tian Ci would be very curious about what his parents looked like.


    In the end, however, it had never occurred to him that he was not the biological grandson of his grandparents.


    Now, when his grandmother suddenly mentioned his origins, he was at a loss.


    When a person returns to their roots, if they didn''t know their own history, they wouldn''t know where their roots were. Grandsons don''t want to know their own history, so the old woman thought that he was just talking foolishly.


    When it came to the story of her grandson, the truth was that she didn''t know. She only knew that her grandson had been abandoned in front of her house.


    No matter what kind of background Heaven''s Gift had, in her heart, it was her only grandson.


    "Foolish child, no matter what sort of life you have, in the hearts of your grandfather and I, you will always be our grandson!"


    Grandmother truly treated him with sincerity. Of course, he had to return the favor with the peach and the spring water.


    "Grandmother, I''m your grandson. I''ll always be that way. I don''t care what kind of background I have!"


    He had told his grandson of a different background, hoping that his son would be able to find his true family and reunite with them. Now that his son didn''t care about his background, the old woman naturally didn''t have the face to see her deceased husband.


    "Child, this is my and your grandpa''s biggest wish to find your true family. Grandmother is leaving, so you can fulfill my and your grandpa''s wish!"


    Her grandson had always been very obedient and filial. The old woman believed that her grandson would not disappoint her.


    "Alright, grandmother. I promise you, I will definitely fulfill your and grandpa''s wish!"


    "But ¡­"


    There was no way Heaven''s Gift could refuse something that their grandmother wanted to talk about with her death. However, without any clues, it would be difficult to find a true relative.


    "Neither your grandfather nor I are clear about your background. Everything will depend on you!"


    "I only remember that time..."


    As a grandmother, the old woman could only imagine her grandson''s predicament.


    Although he couldn''t help his grandson find his family, he could at least tell his grandson some of the past that he knew.


    Three years ago, a disheveled, disheveled person suddenly appeared in the village, holding a baby in his arms.


    After that person came to the village, he went straight to the door of the two lonesome old men''s house. He knocked on the door of the small courtyard, put down the baby and suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    Upon learning that there was a knock on the door, an old man with a white head opened the door and found a baby by the door. No one else was there.


    Helplessly, the two old men adopted a baby.


    Afterward, the two old people wanted to ask about the person who left the baby. The villagers all said that the person was a beggar. They only saw him come to the village, but no one saw him leave.


    That person was a beggar. The villagers all believed him, and only the two old men did not. That was because at the same time the two old men accepted the infant, they also obtained a large amount of gold and silver.


    Unfortunately, at the same time as the golden threads became thin and soft, the two elders didn''t get anything to prove their identity as infants.


    Through her grandmother''s story, it was very sad to learn that she was just an abandoned child.


    That person was so rich, why did he abandon him? He did not understand.


    If he couldn''t figure it out, he would feel even more heartbroken.


    Previous Chapter Next Chapter Advertisement

 C2

    "Yi, why did the sky change?"


    "It was fine just now ¡­"


    It was noon at the end of summer and the sun was hanging high in the sky. There was no sign of rain. Suddenly, heavy clouds appeared in the sky and covered the scorching sun.


    This strange weather phenomenon rarely occurred, only once in the past year.


    The sun was high in the sky and the villagers were hiding at home, not daring to go out.


    Some people were taking a nap, the weather was too hot, and some people were unable to sleep. They held onto things that they could fan, constantly moving about.


    It was suddenly dark outside, and those who could not sleep were surprised.


    The sky darkened as signs of rain began to arrive. Some of the villagers walked out of the houses, looked around, and then hid back in the houses. Some of the villagers didn''t want to come out at all.


    The change in the weather outside the house did not affect Tian Ci and the old woman. In the eyes of the grandfather and granddaughter duo, only they did not pay any attention to the changes in the weather outside.


    "Child, didn''t you ask us before why you didn''t have a name? There was a reason for that, so Grandmother will tell you today!"


    Everyone else had their own name, so why didn''t he have it? Heaven''s Gift had indeed asked his grandparents before.


    At the time, my grandparents just smiled and didn''t say much.


    Now that it was time for her grandson to know the truth, the old woman decided not to hide it anymore.


    "Grandma, is it because I''m not your biological grandson?"


    Knowing that she had a different background, even if her grandmother told her, she would still be able to guess why her grandparents didn''t give her a name.


    "Mmm, our family''s bestowal is really smart. That''s indeed the reason."


    "Three years ago, your grandfather decided not to give you a name, and already wanted you to recognize your ancestors."


    Was it really that important to have a family name?


    He was born but did not raise him. He was raised without him, and in the heart of Providence, ever since the day he approved of his grandparents, he had decided to follow his grandfather''s surname.


    "Grandma, I''m your grandson. Of course I''m using your surnames!"


    His son died too early, and he didn''t leave his family with a bloodline. How could the old woman not want to follow her husband''s name?


    There had been more than one time when she had wanted to give her husband''s surname and leave a trail of incense for her family. Unfortunately, her husband had always refused her, so she hadn''t done that.


    "Child, perhaps your parents have already given you a name. Regardless of whether you have a name or not, in your grandfather and I, you are our grandson and will never change."


    "Grandmother!"


    He was just an abandoned child, yet he was able to obtain the full love of his grandparents. To have such a good grandparent, he felt that he was the happiest person in the world.


    "Your grandfather was right. In our later years, we were already very satisfied to have you to accompany us. We can no longer have any hopes, nor can we take away everything that belongs to you, including the name that should have belonged to you."


    Everything that was bestowed by the heavens?


    Other than some golden threads, there was nothing else that proved his identity when he was discarded.


    Last name?


    No one knew who he was.


    Was the surname really that important?


    At the moment, nothing mattered more to him than his grandparents.


    "Grandmother, you and grandpa are my everything!"


    "Hehe, my son, after hearing your words, your grandfather and I have no regrets!"


    His only son had died. This was the greatest regret of Tian Ci''s grandparents. If they didn''t have a few more children, then they would have no children to inherit their family''s legacy.


    Although Heaven''s Gift wasn''t his own biological grandson, they had always raised it as their biological grandson.


    Even if her grandson didn''t have the same surname as her husband, the old woman wouldn''t have any regrets.


    "Child, if your family comes to find you after I leave, then you will leave with them!"


    "If your parents didn''t come looking for you, then go looking for them when you grow up!"


    The two old men knew that they would not live for long, that they would not be able to see Heaven''s Gift grow up and marry and have children. They were also worried that after they left, Heaven''s Gift would once again become an orphan.


    "When your grandfather was still alive, he had always asked the village chief to inquire about your parents."


    "It''s a pity that there has been no news about it. If it wasn''t for your grandfather and I having trouble moving about, we would have definitely gone to look for it ourselves!"


    "Finding your family, this is what your grandfather and I wish for!"


    His grandparents had raised him, taught him how to read, taught him how to be a good person, and even asked for news about his parents. Their kindness was not enough to describe their love for him.


    Grandparents do not forget to consider their own death, the gift did not dare to disappoint their hearts.


    "Grandma, I will!"


    The two old men didn''t hide how much money there was in the family. After all, the money was originally the grandson''s, and they were only taking care of it for the time being.


    Now that his wife had left and he was about to leave, it was about time for him to account for the family''s wealth.


    "Also, Child bestowment, the family''s money, you know where to put it."


    "Your grandfather and I split the money into two. One was used to raise you into an adult, and all these years, we spent a bit of it while the other was used to give you a wife."


    "Sigh!" Unfortunately, your grandfather and I can''t see you getting married! "


    "After I leave, you should remember to keep the money properly. Don''t spend it carelessly, okay?"


    For three years, all the money except for three meals a day had been spent on grandchildren, and the two old men had distributed the money fairly among themselves, never spending a single cent.


    "Grandmother, grandson will remember this!"


    Yesterday, when the sun was high in the sky and the sky was suddenly covered by dark clouds, the villagers thought that there would be a storm coming. However, after a while, the dark clouds dissipated and the sun still blazed.


    Today''s weather was almost the same as yesterday''s. It was yet another unbearably hot day.


    In the afternoon, the scorching sun was still like fire when it suddenly appeared again.


    The sky was suddenly covered in dark clouds, and the blazing sun was covered by dark clouds. Thunder rumbled, lightning snakes soared into the clouds, and heavy rain anticipated by the villagers was not about to fall.


    "What the hell is going on with this damn weather?"


    "It can''t be like yesterday, right?"


    The weather was hot. No one dared to go out to work. Some people slept, while others worried.


    The sudden sound of thunder woke up the sleeping villagers.


    When those who were sleeping woke up, those who were not, stood up and left the room. They raised their heads to look at the sky and were very curious.


    "That''s not right, something happened to your Feng family!"


    "Quick, everyone come with me to his house!"


    Yesterday, the sky suddenly changed. Everyone thought that it was a natural phenomenon, but today, it was even better than yesterday.


    The sky was overcast with dark clouds, strong gales, and torrential rain. Other than the previous year, which he had seen once, such a strange weather had never happened before.


    Some people say that the heavens only thunder does not rain, it must be the gods punish those who are extremely vicious, or those who do not filial piety.


    If something like this were to happen elsewhere, the village chief would probably think so too.


    However, there was only one thing that happened in their village.


    Child bestowal. Needless to say, it was definitely a gift from the heavens. It was smart, kind, and helpful. It was something that the villagers liked, and they liked to call it child bestowing.


    No matter if what the Village Head said was true, all the villagers would follow him to the Heavenly Jewel Master''s house.


    In the afternoon, Grandmother did not sleep, so Tian Ci had to stay by her grandmother''s bed and ask around, waiting to serve her.


    The old man was most afraid of loneliness. He always accompanied his grandmother and told her stories.


    As they chatted, the old woman stared at her grandson, as if she wanted to remember him forever. Suddenly, a white figure appeared behind her grandson and stared at her ¡­


    "Zhi''er, is your grandpa here to pick me up?"


    How could it be possible for her grandfather to come?


    "Grandmother ¡­"


    He was old, his eyes were weak, and his vision was blurry. He could not see clearly.


    As for whether there were people there or not, it was still clear that there were. There were clearly no people, but they could see that it was not an old feeling of dizziness, but an illusion.


    An illusion?


    The old woman didn''t believe that it was an illusion and believed even more that her husband had come.


    "You''re here. Are you bringing me away?"


    Hearing his grandmother''s words, Zhang Tie felt a chill run down his spine. He followed her gaze and turned around, only to find that there was nothing behind him.


    "Grandma, don''t scare me!"


    He used to hear stories about ghosts and gods from his aunts and uncles, and Heaven''s Gift was scared, even if it was his own grandfather.


    That fear was not fear for his grandfather, but fear for the ghosts and gods.


    At the same time, hearing his grandmother''s words, he was even more afraid that his grandmother would leave him.


    "Zhi''er, your grandpa is here. I''m leaving now. I can finally reunite with your grandpa!"


    A year ago, when my grandfather died, my grandmother wanted to go with him.


    At that time, he was only two years old, and living alone was difficult. For him, his grandmother''s time had not come, so she stayed with him for an additional year.


    Now that he was able to take care of himself and his grandmother''s time was up, he should not be so selfish. He should fulfill his grandmother''s wish and not wish for her to stay.


    However, his grandmother really did leave, he grabbed her skinny hand, still unwilling to part with it.


    "Wuuu ¡­"


    "Grandma, don''t go. I beg you, don''t leave me ¡­"


    He looked at his grandson pleading with him. Initially, he wanted to console him, but to his surprise, he found it difficult to breathe. He was about to lose the strength to even speak.


    "I, I''m leaving, I''m leaving. You must, must, must, live, live, good, take good care of yourself, remember, remember, I, I, yesterday, yesterday, give, give, say, say ¡­"


    The old woman could only say one last sentence as she struggled with all her might.


    Before she died, she secretly rejoiced that she had passed her last words to her grandson one day in advance.


    With that last sentence, she closed her mouth and stopped breathing. Her eyes lost their luster, and her wrinkled face lost its color.


    If one looked carefully at his grandmother, he would find that the smile on her face was still frozen.


    That smile was the joy of being reunited with her husband. That smile was the smile of having a son, not having any regrets. That smile was her love for her grandson. That smile was her blessing for her grandson.


    Her time was up, and she was powerless to reverse the situation. No matter how much Heaven''s blessing begged, the old woman still left.


    Grandmother left peacefully, God''s blessing lay on her body, crying like a mess.


    "My son, what happened?"


    Thunder continued to clap in the sky, dark clouds covered the sky, lightning struck the ground, and a terrifying scene like this occurred. The gate of Tian Ci''s house was closed, and one could still hear the faint sound of crying coming from inside.


    Worried that something might happen to Tian Ci and the old woman, the Village Head broke into the house with the villagers.


    "Milk, Grandma, let''s go ¡­"


    Hearing the noise coming from outside the house, Tian Ci turned around just in time to see the village chief''s uncle bringing his uncle and aunt into the house. They were crying as they told the news of their grandmother''s death.


    The old woman lying on the bed had no color on her face. Her eyes and mouth were closed.


    [Previous Chapter] [Table of Contents] [Next Chapter]

 C3

    "My son, your grandmother is getting on in age. Let''s go, it''s a matter of time. If you want to open up, stop crying!"


    "That''s right..."


    "Son, your grandma loves your grandpa so much. You should be happy that they''re finally reunited!"


    "Yeah ¡­"


    Grandmother left, and before she left, said grandpa came to pick her up, I do not know whether heaven''s blessing should be sad, or as uncle and aunt said, should be happy for grandma.


    "Village Head Uncle, I ¡­"


    Grief and sadness was a spontaneous action of the body that was stimulated by the outside world. Others could only comfort or stimulate or control their emotions through words. They would have to rely on themselves.


    As everyone consoled each other, Heaven''s Gift''s sorrowful mood did not improve.


    "Alright, Little Child, don''t be sad. Your granny hasn''t left you. She''s looking at you from the sky. If you keep crying, your granny won''t be happy."


    Legend has it that when a person dies, the kind will go to heaven, the wicked will go to hell, and the godsend grandparents were so kind that the villagers believed the two elders would go to heaven.


    "Really?"


    "Is Grandma really watching me from the sky?"


    When a person dies, they go to heaven. This is a legend that God-given had heard before and believed that their grandparents would go to heaven. I just didn''t expect my grandparents to see me in heaven.


    "Of course it is! Look, you''re crying! It''s dark clouds and thunder outside! Your grandmother must be unhappy to see you crying!"


    When his grandmother died, she was too engrossed in her work that she didn''t notice the room had become dark. When the village chief said this, he looked outside the house.


    Outside, dark clouds covered the sky and thunder rumbled.


    "Grandmother, I won''t cry. You and grandpa must be happy in the sky!"


    He cried last year, when Providence''s grandfather died, when the weather changed.


    Now that his grandmother was gone, he was crying again, and the weather had changed again.


    The Village Chief was very certain that the changes in the weather could be influenced by the emotions bestowed by the heavens.


    "That''s right, be a good boy. You must remember not to cry in the future. Otherwise, your grandparents won''t be happy!"


    To be able to cause a change in the weather meant that the heavens were beholden to the earth.


    Since ancient times, a heaven warping talent had been targeted by people. No one knew whether it was a blessing or a disaster, and the village chief was worried that he would be envied. Thus, he could only borrow the legend to remind him.


    That afternoon, an old man suddenly appeared in the village after Tian Ci''s grandmother was buried.


    His long black and white hair fluttered in the wind, and he had a kind and kind countenance. He had a white beard and was wearing a Taoist robe, giving him the appearance of an immortal.


    There was a cloth bag hanging from his left shoulder and a bamboo pole in his right hand. On the bamboo pole, there was a white cloth with the words "Listen to the Wind and Tell the Story" written on it.


    "Immortal Master, point the way!"


    The old man did not speak. Everyone in the village thought he was a storyteller.


    With a "Immortal Shows the Way", he revealed his identity, not as a storyteller, but as a fortune-teller.


    Being an amateur in the martial arts world, he liked to call himself an immortal master. If someone asked him what his name was, he would say, ''Listener'', ''Rain'', ''storyteller''.


    Actually, he had a name as well. His name was Fu Yun, and only a few people in this world knew of his name.


    The mountain village was not very big, and it was too far from the big city. The living conditions were also very poor, so very few people were willing to settle here.


    If anyone came to the village and was told about it, the whole village would know.


    The so-called deities weren''t really deities that had descended from the heavens, but cultivators in the cultivation world.


    The mountain village was remote and far away from the city. Simple mortals lived in the village and they had never seen the world before. In their eyes, those that knew how to cultivate were deities.


    Cultivators with deep cultivations only needed to release their spiritual sense or spiritual sense to know what was going on in the mountain village. They would never personally go there, and only those with low cultivation needed to personally go there.


    Ever since Tian Ci arrived in the village, the village head announced that he could not reveal news that he was a foreign child. Although the villagers did not know the specific reason, they were all extremely secretive.


    As a result, in these three years, all of the cultivators that came to the village couldn''t find any useful information, so they all helplessly left.


    "Are you an immortal?"


    "Where are you from?"


    "From the sky?"


    "Master, can you accept us as your disciples?"


    As soon as he entered the village, he was stopped by a group of children, who curiously asked all sorts of questions, causing Fu Yun to not know how to reply.


    "Children, do not be rude to the immortal master, quickly go home ¡­"


    At this moment, the village chief quickly ran over, blasting away all the curious children.


    "Immortal master, is that really you?"


    "Greetings, immortal master!"


    The village chief was in his fifties and his body was sturdy. He was running very fast. When he heard that a fortune-teller had arrived in the village, he immediately dropped what he was doing and ran over.


    The moment he saw the fortune-teller, his eyes almost filled with tears. He was extremely excited because he had met the immortal master.


    "You did well. You didn''t let me down!"


    Upon receiving the immortal master''s praise, the Village Head immediately replied, not daring to slight him.


    "I will do my best to deal with the immortal master''s orders!"


    When they heard that another immortal had arrived in the village, and a fortune-teller as well, the villagers put down their work and arrived at the entrance of the village with their children.


    "Village Chief, what are you doing?"


    In the past, many immortals had come to the village, and none of them had ever been treated with respect by the village head, let alone kneeling down in worship.


    After the Village Chief saw the fortune-teller, he immediately kneeled and worshipped him. He was even more pious than his ancestor. From the village chief''s expression and actions, the surrounding villagers determined that the village head and the fortune-teller were acquainted.


    It was the first time that fortune-teller had been to a small town, and the village chief had never run a small town before. Logically, the two of them should not know each other.


    "Don''t stand there foolishly, come over and greet the immortal masters!"


    The village chief was the village chief''s representative. If even he had to kneel down and bow to the fortune-teller, how could ordinary villagers not kneel? Hearing the village chief''s urging, the villagers all came to their senses. Regardless of whether they might be adults or children, they all kneeled down.


    "Greetings, immortal master ¡­"


    On an afternoon three years ago, it was the day that the heavens had bestowed upon the village chief. The village chief would never forget that day.


    After lunch, he took a nap.


    It was a hot day, and the windows were open. Suddenly, a cool breeze blew into the room, and he was awakened by it.


    When he woke up, he saw a white figure floating into the room through the window. The sky was bright, and he was scared out of his wits.


    "Ghosts!"


    The person that floated into the room was none other than Fu Yun.


    When he heard the Village Chief scream in fear and hide in his bed, he could not help but smile bitterly. Although he was only a spirit, he felt very embarrassed to be seen as a ghost.


    "Cough cough, there''s no need to be nervous. I''m not a ghost, I''m a fortune-teller. If you don''t believe me, just look!"


    The village chief hid under the quilt and trembled. He slowly lifted a corner of the quilt and peeked at Fu Yun.


    His long black and white hair fluttered in the wind, and he had a kind and kind countenance. He had a white beard and was wearing a Taoist robe, giving him the appearance of an immortal.


    There was a cloth bag hanging from his left shoulder and a bamboo pole in his right hand. On the bamboo pole, there was a white cloth with the words "Listen to the Wind and Tell the Story" written on it.


    Without explaining anything, the Village Chief thought that Fu Yun was a storyteller, and hearing Fu Yun''s explanation, he was somewhat convinced.


    "You, you really, really aren''t a ghost?"


    Its feet were not touching the ground, making it seem very creepy.


    In the eyes of mortals, those who could fly were either ghosts or immortals. The main reason was because they lacked the common sense to cultivate.


    "I am the fortune-teller. It''s the truth!"


    After confirming once again that Fu Yun was not a ghost, the Village Head nodded his head.


    Since he was not a ghost and could fly, then he must be an immortal. The village head reacted quickly by turning around, kneeling on the bed and kowtowing.


    "Immortal, you are an immortal master. I have eyes but failed to recognize Mount Tai, and have misunderstood you. Please forgive me!"


    Coming all of a sudden, he was already a little rude, and since he came out of the blue, he naturally could not be blamed on the village chief for making such a big fuss.


    Originally, the ability of a soul body to enter a person''s dream was passed down from mouth to mouth in the mortal world.


    Dreams lacked authenticity. They might not be real after a mortal woke up.


    Thus, Fuyun was worried that the Village Chief might not care about what he dreamed of after waking up. Thus, he could only reveal his soul and scare the Village Chief. Thus, he could only do nothing about it.


    "Are you the village chief?"


    As the saying goes, one doesn''t come to the Three Treasures Palace for no reason. The fortune-teller suddenly came to find him, knowing that he was the village chief. He must have something to instruct him about.


    He had mistakenly thought that the immortal master was a ghost. The immortal master had something that he needed to do, so he didn''t blame him for it at the moment.


    If he didn''t agree to the immortal master''s request, the immortal master might get angry. The village head was a smart man, and knowing what to do was beneficial to him, so he didn''t dare to refuse.


    "Yes, yes. This lowly one will follow any immortal master''s instructions!"


    The Village Head was very tactful, and Fu Yun saved some trouble.


    "There''s something about your life that I want you to do."


    "This matter concerns the lives of everyone in your village. Only if you do this well can you save everyone in the village!"


    What was going on that actually concerned the life and death of everyone in the village?


    Immortal Master''s tone was so serious that it didn''t sound like he was trying to scare people off. The Village Head was still trying to guess what exactly was going on when Fu Yun finally got to the point.


    "A person has arrived in your village with a child. You don''t need to know who that child is. You only need to warn the entire village that this child was born in your village, not some foreign child."


    "When your child''s identity is revealed, you must remember that when the mountain village is destroyed!"


    "Immortal Master, don''t worry. This lowly one will do as you''ve said. I will tell everyone in the village to keep their mouths shut!"


    The Village Head focused on responding to the immortal master''s warning, but didn''t get a response. When he looked up, he realized that the immortal master was already gone. He quickly got out of bed and ran towards the village entrance.


    There were still villagers at the entrance of the village. From the villagers, he found out something.


    It was just as the immortal master had said; a beggar came to the village with a baby and went to the home of only two elders.


    When he arrived at the two old people''s house, he learned that the beggar had left the child by the door and suddenly disappeared.


    No one in the village had ever seen how the beggar left, and no one had ever seen the beggar again.


    When the two old men saw that the baby had been abandoned by beggars, they took it upon themselves to adopt it.


    What happened in the village was exactly the same as what Immortal Master told him. He had no choice but to believe what Immortal Master said.


    From then on, there was an additional prohibition in the village. Villagers were not allowed to divulge the origin of the divine gifts.


    [Previous Chapter] [Table of Contents] [Next Chapter]

 C4

    In these three years, many cultivators came to the village one after another.


    The purpose of seducing and intimidating the villagers was only one. He wanted to know if there were any foreign children in the village. Thinking of the Immortal Teacher''s words, the Village Head felt a lingering fear. He was glad that the Immortal Master had warned him otherwise, otherwise the village would have disappeared long ago.


    Today, he heard that there was a fortune-teller in the village. According to the description from the villagers, the village head guessed that the immortal master had arrived. He immediately put down what he was doing and came to the village entrance.


    This was the first time for an immortal master to come here. He would never forget how scared he was that he almost died.


    For the past three years, the immortal master had never shown up. He thought that the immortal master had already forgotten about them.


    Who would have thought that the immortal master would come again after three years?


    The last time the immortal master came, she told him to protect his background, and this time she must have something to do. The immortal master was like a god in his heart, and he had no right to ask what the immortal master wanted to do.


    "I''m going to take the boy away, you know, he doesn''t belong here."


    The last time he had come, he had not been able to disturb the villagers. He could not leave his body and could only leave his body. Other than the village chief, the villagers did not know that he had come.


    Living alone in one place for three years, he had gotten along well with his neighbors. If he suddenly disappeared, it would definitely cause suspicion and panic among the people. Thus, he decided to show up and take away Blessing.


    "Eh? Heaven''s blessing, you didn''t come? "


    Behind him were many villagers kneeling on the ground. He turned around to look for them, but he did not discover any figures bestowed by heaven.


    When he came here, he only had eyes and heart for the immortal master, so he didn''t pay any attention to the villagers.


    Normally, when outsiders came from the village, the villagers would come out to watch the show. Even Heaven''s Gift was no exception. In his mind, Heaven''s Gift would definitely come as well.


    If this was in the past, Tian Ci would definitely have come to watch the show.


    Not today, because his grandmother had just passed away and was in a very bad mood. He wanted to stay and mourn at his grandmother''s grave.


    "Little Yuanzi, go and find Tian Ci. The immortal master wants to see him!"


    Little Yuanzi was a very warm-hearted young man. When he heard the village chief''s orders, he immediately stood up and left.


    The cemetery was at the back of the mountain village, some distance away from the village entrance.


    In the time it took for half an incense stick to burn, the departed Little Yuanzi returned with a sorrowful Heaven''s Gift.


    "Village Chief, the God has arrived!"


    After Little Yuanzi left, Fuyun did not allow everyone to continue kneeling.


    When Little Yuanzi arrived, the villagers had already surrounded the immortal master, so it was impossible for them to reach him. Helpless, they could only shout out to remind everyone to open up a path.


    As expected, when they heard that the Heaven''s Gift had arrived, a portion of the villagers immediately opened up a path for it.


    "Tian Ci, come greet the immortal master!"


    The village chief wanted him to kowtow to the immortal master, but he didn''t ask anything. He just knelt and worshiped Fu Yun.


    "Greetings, immortal master!"


    For the sake of heaven''s gift, he had come to the village twice. He was tired of the old bones and thought that he could afford to pay his respects to heaven''s gift.


    Of course, this was only because he felt good about himself.


    "A gift from the heavens?"


    "Un, I really can''t use my previous name anymore!"


    After saying his name, Fu Yun thought for a moment and understood the reason behind it. He seemed to have thought of something and nodded, indicating that he was quite satisfied with the name.


    "Child, quickly get up. Let me have a good look at you!"


    "Haha, the first time I saw you, you still haven''t opened your eyes. It''s been three years since we last met, and you''ve grown quite a bit taller."


    Think about three years ago, when Heaven''s Gift was still in its infancy, three years later, it would grow up to be bigger and stronger than a normal child.


    Fu Yun nodded non-stop as he supported Tian Ci and sized her up seriously. The smile on his face showed that he was very satisfied with the kind treatment given to him by the villagers.


    "Immortal Master, do you know the name of the God''s Blessing?"


    Travelling the world, there was nothing that could be hidden from his ears. Not only did Fu Yun know the name of Heaven''s Gift, he also knew who it was, where it came from, and why it had been abandoned in the village.


    As for who this person was, where he came from, and why he was abandoned, the Village Head knew nothing. How could he not be surprised that the immortal master knew of this person''s past name?


    For the sake of being bestowed by the heavens, the immortal master had come here twice. Naturally, he knew of the name bestowed by the heavens. It wasn''t that he didn''t understand it, but that he cared too much about the identity bestowed by the heavens and neglected to think about it seriously.


    In these three years, there was something that he wanted to do the most, but did not dare to do.


    The two elders who took in Tian Ci as their concubine were childless. With the sudden arrival of Tian Ci, they had a happy old age. They were very grateful to the heavens and very grateful to the Tian Ci.


    For the past three years, the two elders had asked him to help them search for their Heaven''s Gift''s relatives, hoping that it would one day recognize them as their ancestors.


    As for who they were, where they came from, and why they were abandoned in the village, the village chief was very curious about everything related to them. He also wanted to help the two old men inquire about their relatives.


    However, the immortal master''s words were as if they came from the back of his head. For the life of everyone in the village, he did not dare to inquire about their loved ones.


    Now, with the arrival of the immortal master, he could finally find out the whereabouts of his loved ones. He had finally completed the two elders'' instructions.


    "It''s called ''Heaven''s Gift''. Hmm, its name is not bad. In the future, it will be called ''Heaven''s Gift''!"


    Sometimes, a name meant not only a family name, but also a responsibility. Fu Yun knew about the past bestowed upon him by heaven, but he did not want to be bestowed this responsibility too early.


    Since he was here to take away Tian Ci, he had no intention of revealing her past.


    Now that he had changed his name, there was no need for him to change it. Instead, he had changed his mind.


    "Child, find your way back yourself!"


    The Village Chief was very disappointed that he was unable to find out about the past of Tian Ci. However, Tian Ci was the exact opposite. Not only was he not disappointed, he was actually overjoyed.


    "Alright, immortal master, I promised grandmother that I will definitely find my name."


    Do we really have to find a name?


    From the moment I opened my eyes, all I saw was my grandparents. They treated me like their own, taking care of me and accompanying me through these three years of happiness.


    As for his parents?


    He gave birth to himself, but abandoned himself!


    If it wasn''t for his promise to his grandmother that he would definitely find his name and recognize him as his ancestor, Tian Ci wished that he would never be able to find his family, and never be able to find his name again.


    If he couldn''t find his family, if he couldn''t find his name, then he might be able to become the grandson of his grandparents.


    From Divine Gift''s reply, Fu Yun could tell that Divine Gift was rather resentful towards his family. He did not explain it, nor could he explain it. There were some things that could only be done by Divine Gift to understand the truth and dispel the anger in his heart.


    "Haha, what a filial child, your grandparents in the underworld will be very pleased."


    "However, they hoped for you to be able to find your family because they love you very much. They can''t bear to have you become an orphan once again!"


    Even if the immortal master didn''t say anything, Tian Ci understood his grandparents'' hard work.


    Although he was still very young, his grandparents feared that they wouldn''t be able to see him grow up and start teaching him how to read and be a man.


    He knew very well that his grandparents didn''t give him a name and even wanted him to find their loved ones.


    But in his heart, his grandparents were his family, more than his own parents.


    Immortal Master, I don''t have a name. After I found my name, I still called it Heaven''s Gift. This is the name my grandfather gave me, and it will never change.


    For the first time, Fu Yun felt that the person who had abandoned the gift of heaven had done the right thing in being so filial and caring about the two old men''s upbringing.


    He could still remember three years ago when that person had placed the Heavenly Gift at the door of the two elders. He had even complained about that person''s lack of consideration.


    The two elders were too old. He predicted that their lives wouldn''t be long and that they wouldn''t be able to grow up together with Tian Ci. Not only that, the two elders died one after the other.


    As expected, he lived a leisurely life for two years. A year ago, his comfortable life had ended.


    One year ago, he had arrived at the Sun Facing City to find that the drought lightning was still coming down from the sky. After that, he had calculated that there would be another year before the drought lightning would strike again in the Sun Facing City and he had not left the city for the rest of the year.


    Yesterday, there had been another drought in the sky above Yang City, so he had rushed over to the village today.


    In one year, there were two dry days and two dry days in Yingyang City, signifying the death of both Heaven''s Gift and his grandparents.


    This was the first time there was a drought, the death of a godsend grandfather, and a godsend grandmother who could depend on each other for survival. He was sure that the person who abandoned the godsend would not come.


    In this drought, with the death of his grandmother, and another orphan, he was sure that that person would come to investigate.


    To the villagers, the identity of the Heaven''s Gift was a mystery. To the people of the world, it was a hope. Once that person appeared, his identity would be exposed and he would be in danger.


    That person could only come to see the Heaven''s Gift. However, he did not have the opportunity to take it away. Other than that person, he could not trust anyone else. Thus, he had no choice but to personally come to the mountain village to take away the Heaven''s Gift.


    In order to protect the villagers from a calamity, they had to temporarily hide this gift from the heavens.


    "Tian Ci, come with me!"


    It was a coincidence that a drought in Yang City had occurred.


    Who would think it was a coincidence if it happened twice?


    Not to mention that the person who had abandoned the Heavenly Gift had also come. If the Heavenly Gift were to remain in Yang City, it would be extremely dangerous.


    "Immortal Master, are you my relative?"


    His grandmother had said that if one day his family came to look for him, he would leave with them. Suddenly, an old man he didn''t know came to take him away, so he had to ask clearly.


    "This, I guess!"


    Is it? What do you mean?


    He thought that his family members had come to look for him, but who would''ve thought that the immortal master was unwilling to acknowledge his relationship with him? His relationship was unclear, and it just so happened that his grandmother died, so naturally, Tian Ci was unwilling to leave with the immortal master.


    "Sorry, immortal master, I can''t go with you, my grandmother just left, I have to stay and mourn!"


    Currently, Yang City was no longer safe. If he stayed a moment longer, it would become even more dangerous. If he did not leave now, of course he wouldn''t be able to do it.


    Besides, he couldn''t come here for nothing.


    If Yu Yun was to follow him willingly, he had many methods. For the first time, he was rejected by Yu Yun, so he wasn''t worried at all.


    "Tian Ci, do you like the villagers?"


    He didn''t want to take her away, did he?


    The villagers knew that he was a foreigner. Not only did they not despise him, they treated their grandparents well and treated them better. He really liked the villagers.


    "The village chief''s uncle, aunt and uncle, as well as my brothers and sisters all treat me very well. I really like it!"


    [Previous Chapter] [Table of Contents] [Next Chapter]

 C5

    For three years, the villagers had been very kind to him.


    When he had come to look for the Village Chief, Fu Yun had only hoped that he had concealed the fact that the Heaven''s Gift was a foreign child. Who knew that he had unintentionally helped the Village Chief in this matter?


    "Tian Ci, just leave with me. You don''t want anything to happen to these uncles and aunts either!"


    Was this a threat?


    The immortal master had a kind face, but it didn''t seem like he could do such a thing.


    "I ¡­"


    He really wanted to tell Immortal Master that he could protect the villagers, but when Tian Ci remembered that he was only three years old, she had no more confidence.


    "Little Ci, you are a falcon. There will be a vast sky for you to fly through. You will be a flood dragon. There will be a boundless sea for you to roam through."


    "Let''s go. You don''t belong here. This place is too small, and it will only hinder your growth."


    He had abandoned the village for three years, not only to spend his last years with his grandparents, but also to help the villagers do what they could.


    Now that he was about to leave, the village chief was really reluctant.


    Since Tian Ci''s background was unknown, the immortal master would not allow the villagers and himself to reveal his identity as a foreign child.


    Not only that, but for the past three years, there had been cultivators searching for a child.


    After thinking about it, it was highly likely that the cultivators that came to the village were looking for a Heaven''s Gift. If the Heaven''s Gift really did stay, it would bring disaster to the entire village, and he could not ask them to stay.


    At the same time, he also hoped that Tian Ci could fulfill the wishes of the two elders, find her relatives, and recognize her as her ancestors.


    "Village head uncle, I''m not an eagle, nor a flood dragon. I''m your child, I don''t want to leave you!"


    "I''m staying to accompany you, I''ll make you happy!"


    "I still need to guard the spirit for my grandparents. Village Head Uncle, you don''t need me!"


    Tian Ci did not want to be a falcon nor a flood dragon. She wanted to be the heart of the villagers.


    His grandma had just passed away yesterday, and today he was suddenly taken away by the immortal master. Thinking about how he could not be a guard for his grandma and grandpa in the future, he felt very sad and wanted to cry.


    He wanted to cry, but he couldn''t.


    Grandfather left, he cried, the sky thundered for no reason.


    After his grandmother passed away, he cried again, and the sky started rumbling again for no reason.


    The village chief''s uncle had said that the thunder was caused by his grandparents crying.


    Perhaps it was just a coincidence, but after the first and last incident, he had no doubt about what his uncle had said.


    "Little Ci, don''t be sad. No matter where you go in the future, you will always be our child. We will always be your family!"


    When the villagers saw that the sky was full of tears, their hearts were also in pain.


    As they watched him grow day by day, in the blink of an eye, he was already three years old. They really couldn''t bear to part with him, but since the immortal master was going to take away the heaven''s gift and it was related to the lives of everyone in the village, no one dared to stop him.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry! No matter where you go, this is not my inn. It will always be my home!"


    Life is like a road, every experience is a site.


    Tian Ci did not belong to the village. He had been in the village for three years, and now he was leaving again. The small mountain village was like an inn, never his home.


    In the small mountain village, there were his closest grandparents, his favorite aunts and uncles, and even his brothers and sisters who would accompany him as he grew up. In his heart, this was his home.


    Because he considered this place to be his home, he could not part with it.


    "Good boy!"


    At first, the immortal master came to warn him that the identity of the Heaven''s Gift was a secret and that there were many cultivators in the village searching for their child. The village head guessed that the Heaven''s Gift was not an ordinary person and could only treat it with reverence.


    After three years of being together, his reverence for Heaven''s Gift had turned into love.


    Since Tian Ci could treat the mountain village as their real home, the villagers heard his words and felt very warm and happy in their hearts.


    "Immortal Teacher, Village Head Uncle, I''ll go pack my things first!"


    Originally, the immortal master wanted to take him away, so he should have at least tried to stay. However, not only did the village head uncle not stop the immortal master from taking him away, he even advised him to leave with the immortal master.


    Since her loving uncle and aunt did not ask her to stay, she understood that it was time for her to leave.


    At the end of the village was a cemetery.


    The dead of the village were all buried there, and so was Blessed''s grandparents. He did not go home, but went straight to the cemetery and knelt before the two graves.


    There were two tombs. One was filled with weeds while the other was filled with new soil. In front of each grave, there was a tombstone made of wooden stakes. The name of the person who built the tombstone was'' grandson ''.


    "Grandpa, grandma, grandchild is leaving!"


    "An old grandpa came to the village, and the village head uncle called him Immortal Teacher. He came to take me away, and the village head uncle agreed."


    "Grandpa, grandma, grandchild really doesn''t want to leave."


    "The immortal master said that if my grandson doesn''t leave, my aunt and uncle will be in danger. My grandson cannot stay!"


    "Grandpa, grandma, I thought that I would leave the village when I grew up and look for my family. I didn''t expect that I would leave so soon!"


    Even if the two elders were dead and were unable to hear his words, he would still tell them about the immortal master''s purpose in coming and adopting them.


    "Grandmother, you have just passed away. Your grandson hasn''t even gone to honor your filial piety and is about to leave. Your grandson is unfilial!"


    "Grandmother, you said that you wanted me to find my family myself. Immortal master came, but he wasn''t my relative. He also didn''t tell my son. Also, I was told to personally find out about my son''s background."


    "Grandmother, I promised you that I would find my name!"


    His grandmother''s final words had been given to him by heaven, and he dared not forget them in the slightest.


    If the immortal master could find him and even take him away, then he must know about his background. Although the immortal master knew about his background, the immortal master was not his relative. If he wanted to find his family, he had to leave the village.


    He could have directly inquired Immortal Master about his own background, but Immortal Master had the same intentions as his grandmother, and wanted him to find out for himself.


    Since his parents had given birth to him, why did they want to abandon him? Only by finding his parents would he be able to get a clear understanding of the situation.


    In order to fulfill his grandmother''s dying wish, solve the mystery in his heart, and not bring disaster to the village, he decided to leave with the immortal master.


    "Grandpa, grandma, this grandson truly can''t bear to part with the villagers, much less all of you. This grandson will definitely come visit you once I''ve found my name and family!"


    "Also, this grandson''s breast name was chosen by all of you. Even if this grandson were to regain his baby name, this grandson''s breast name will never change, and Heaven''s Gift will always be your most beloved grandson."


    "Grandpa, grandma, grandchild, I''m sorry, but I can''t guard your souls. Grandson is unfilial!"


    After kowtowing nine times to his grandparents'' tombstones, Tian Ci kneeled down for a moment before leaving. Looking at his grandparents'' tombstones made him want to cry, but he resisted the urge to cry.


    He went back home and found the rest of the golden threads.


    Previously, the golden silk was thin and soft, and was divided into two parts, one part for living expenses, the other part for his own wife.


    Now that he had to leave the village, there were still many golden threads remaining. It was inconvenient to take them away, and it would be a waste to leave them at home.


    When he arrived at the village entrance again, the immortal master had still not left. He was still waiting for him, and the village head gathered all the villagers to send him off.


    "Village Head Uncle, my grandparents will help me get married."


    "Today, I''m leaving with Immortal Teacher. I won''t be able to use it in the future, so I won''t use it at home. It''s a pity, please give it to uncle and aunt!"


    Tian Ci came with two bags, and placed one of them in the hands of the village chief.


    Although the package was small, the golden threads inside were very thin and soft, yet they were very valuable. Any item that was sold off would last the villagers several years.


    "How can we do that? "Little gift, keep these items, I can use them on the road!"


    A beggar came to the village, abandoned the gift of heaven, and left. Everyone thought that the person was a beggar, and when two old men brought out a gem, they told themselves to go to the city to exchange some seashells, and the village chief finally believed that the person was not a beggar.


    At that time, the amount of money a gem could be exchanged for was enough to feed the villagers for several years. Looking at the package in their hands, they could imagine the value of the items inside.


    "Village Chief, Uncle, there are too many of these things. I can''t take them away with me."


    "Besides, follow the immortal master. I believe the immortal master won''t let me freeze and starve. Please rest assured that I will accept it. This is a gift from the heavens for all of you!"


    His aunt and uncle were simple and honest; they definitely wouldn''t want his things. In order to convince the village head to accept them, he could only rely on the immortal master''s prestige in the village head''s heart.


    Blessed with generosity, filial piety, kindness, understanding and sincerity, Fuyun approved of this act and would not blame him for borrowing his prestige.


    He had long since made arrangements for his future life.


    Even if Tian Ci did not give the villagers any of the treasures, he would not allow Tian Ci to bring the treasures along with her.


    "If all of you truly consider this'' bestowal ''to be your own child, then don''t refuse it anymore. After all, the fact that he left all of you with this treasure is also part of his intentions."


    "However, the treasure is hidden. Unless you have no other choice, don''t use it. It''s better to keep it!"


    Fu Yun''s words were very useful. No matter what he said, the Village Chief would not dare to refute him.


    The villagers were simple, they had never traveled far and did not understand the dangers of the martial arts world. They suggested that the village head accept gifts from the heavens, so he naturally had the responsibility to remind the village head to keep his wealth hidden.


    "Thank you for your guidance, immortal master. We will definitely remember your words!"


    After Fu Yun gave his advice and guidance to the village chief, he stood to the side and did not speak any further. He waited for Tian Ci to say goodbye to the villagers.


    He was most afraid that he would not be able to return in a short period of time. He was worried that no one would be able to clean up the weeds on his grandparents'' graves. Before he left, he would have to ask the Village Chief for help.


    "Village Head Uncle, after I leave, I don''t know when I''ll be able to come back. Grandpa and Grandmother''s tomb needs to be cleared of weeds every year. I''ll have to trouble you during my absence!"


    Every year, the village would organize a great labor, to clear the weeds at every grave in the cemetery. In the past, the heaven''s bestowal would be small, but the village head would not let him participate, so this year''s great labor had yet to begin.


    As a result, Providence did not yet know that there was such a "great labor" in the village.


    "The heavens have bestowed upon us, in our village, there is always great work done every year, especially to clear the graves of our ancestors. Rest assured!"


    With the big labor project in the village, there was someone responsible for clearing the weeds at the grave of his grandparents, and Blessed One was able to leave without worry.


    "Thank you, Village Head Uncle!"


    [Previous Chapter] [Table of Contents] [Next Chapter]

 C6

    Not only was Heaven''s Gift clever and obedient, it was also very filial. If it wasn''t because the village head was worried that he would bring disaster to the entire village, he really wouldn''t have let him go.


    When the village woman heard that Tian Ci was about to leave, she was very sad. Seeing that Tian Ci was about to leave, tears finally started streaming down her face. If Tian Ci didn''t leave, the village chief was worried that he wouldn''t be able to control his sadness.


    "Good child, let''s go. Don''t let the immortal master wait too long!"


    Seeing her sad and tearful aunt, Tian Ci also felt very uncomfortable. She really wanted to cry, but she didn''t want her grandparents, who were always in good spirits, to feel sad.


    "Village Head Uncle, Aunt and Uncle, Sister and Brother, Little Sister, Little Sister, Little Sister, Little Brother and Little Sister, you guys must be alright, I will always think of you!"


    No matter how reluctant he was, he could only reluctantly bid farewell.


    "Immortal Master, let''s go!"


    After the farewell, he didn''t dare to stay for even a second longer.


    If he stayed longer, it would mean that he was reluctant to part with it.


    The more reluctant he felt, the stronger he would be.


    He was lacking a bit of strength, and the more he didn''t want to leave.


    "Let''s go!"


    If it weren''t for the fact that he was worried about the safety of Tianwu, Fuyun would not have come over. Seeing how reluctant he was to part with it, he felt helpless.


    "I really want to take a look at everyone!"


    There was always a voice in his heart that kept telling himself, even if it was just a glance.


    They did not dare to turn back, but once they did, Tian Ci was afraid that they would never want to leave.


    As he left, the shadows of the villagers behind him grew further and further away. Only when he was sure that he could not see them did he dare to turn back.


    After he left, the Village Chief''s tears could no longer contain themselves and gushed out from his eyes.


    When he left, his aunt and uncle were in tears.


    He was gone, his brother and sister in tears.


    He left, his brother and sister in their cradle, tears in their eyes after waking up.


    He left, and everyone chased him out of the village.


    Leaving was always a sad thing. When Fu Yun saw that he was not used to such a scene, he turned around and followed him. Before leaving, he did not forget to secretly send a message to remind the Village Chief that he was tight-lipped about the matter of the heaven''s gift.


    "No matter what happens, you all cannot divulge this matter that was bestowed by the heavens!"


    "With the identity bestowed by the heavens, I can give you wealth today, and I can also bring you destruction tomorrow. Bear in mind!"


    This was no exaggeration. Once a cultivator discovers that this child was bestowed by the heavens with the identity of a foreign child, they would definitely kill everyone in the village to prevent others from obtaining any clues.


    "Immortal master, where are we going?"


    "Go find my family?"


    He had never traveled far. As soon as he left the village and left the town, he began to miss the villagers and his grandparents.


    He truly wanted to quickly find his biological parents and return to the village to reunite with the villagers.


    In his whole life, he had never taken care of a child, but fortunately, he spent most of his time outside. He often saw parents taking their children shopping, coaxing their children to be happy, or else, seeing the heaven''s blessing was sad, he would not be able to do anything about it.


    However, taking care of children and coaxing them to be happy was a technical job. To be honest, his skills in coaxing children were incredibly lacking.


    He had originally wanted to learn how other parents coaxed their children to be blessed by the heavens, but the moment he spoke, the sadness in his heart was brought up.


    "En!"


    It was his first time leaving the village, his first time on a long journey.


    Right now, his mind was filled with memories of the villagers and the past, and he was not in the mood to pay attention to the immortal master.


    "Do you like magic shows?"


    In these three years, many cultivators had come to the village to inquire about the whereabouts of a child.


    In order to find out the whereabouts of their children, the cultivators were willing to do anything they could to show the villagers how to perform magic.


    Later on, the number of cultivators who came to the village increased, and so did the number of magic performances. Gradually, Blessed One found out that magic was the magic that cultivators used.


    "Why don''t I do a magic trick for you?"


    If it was before, when the immortal master gave him magic, he would definitely be very happy.


    Now that his grandmother had just passed away and his master had brought him away from the village, he really couldn''t muster up any interest.


    "You first close your eyes, I''ll give you a surprise!"


    Even the village chief didn''t dare to refute Immortal Master''s words, not to mention that he had been bestowed a heavenly gift. If Immortal Master had a request, she could only close her eyes.


    Ever since the appearance of the immortal master, he had been forced to leave the mountain village that he had lived in for three years, leaving behind the familiar villagers.


    Actually, Fu Yun''s magic was fake. Leaving Yang City was the real thing.


    Right now, as more and more cultivators continued to head towards Sun Facing City, the situation that Tian Ci was in would only get more and more dangerous. It was imperative that they bring Tian Ci along as soon as possible to leave Sun Facing City.


    "Immortal master will guide us, and we can cut off all paths, and we can ask about the future. Uncle, please make a divination!"


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Ten thousand miles away from Sun Facing City, in a small town.


    A three-year-old boy was holding a bamboo pole in his left hand. The bamboo pole had the words "Tell me the story of Yu Feng and Yu Wu" written on it. His right hand was holding a young man with an impatient face.


    "Whose little swindler dares to trick me? Are you courting death?"


    "He still dares to call himself an immortal master?"


    "You can destroy everything in the world, and then you can ask about your future. What a boastful boast!"


    This three-year-old boy was none other than the gift of the heavens for leaving the villagers.


    Perhaps it was because he had no wife and no children, but Fu Yun had no fixed place to stay throughout his life. With the sky as his blanket and the ground as his bed, he would walk wherever he wanted and had very few destinations.


    Although it was said to be a Heaven''s Gift technique, it was actually a Heaven''s Gift technique. It allowed one to fly into the sky and escape into the ground, traversing over ten thousand miles to arrive at this small town.


    "Uncle, you''ve misunderstood, I''m not a swindler!"


    "I don''t know fortune-telling. I''m only responsible for receiving guests."


    "Look, the immortal master is over there!"


    It was the first time he had asked for a client, and he had met a good-natured good-for-nothing.


    The popinjay, whose name was Lai Ren, was born into a large family in the city.


    There were two great families in the city that Lai Ren was from. The family that he belonged to was only one of the two great families. The other great family was the Yin Wen family.


    The Lai family and the Yin Wen family had a business dispute. The two families had always been at odds with each other. Lai Ren''s family was powerful, and he wanted to annex the Yin Wen family at any time.


    The head of the Yin Wen family had a precious jewel in his palm, while Yin Wen Xiao was known to have a beauty that could topple empires. Coincidentally, Li Ren and Yin Wen Xiao happened to be unmarried and unmarried.


    Lai Ren coveted Yin Wenxiao Xiao''s beauty. For the clan''s benefits, he relied on the clan head to propose marriage to the Yin clan several times.


    Since the two families could be considered enemies, and the Lai Family had the ambition to become a wolf, the Yin Family naturally wouldn''t agree to a marriage.


    The Yinwen Family had repeatedly refused to marry into the family, causing Lai Ren to be in a bad mood recently. Even if he met with the gift of heaven, he could only blame it on the misfortune of the heavens.


    "What a fucking bad luck!"


    Not far from Tian Ci was an inn, and not far from the inn was a stone block. An old man sat atop the stone block. This old man was none other than Fu Yun, who had brought Tian Ci away from the village.


    Seeing that Providence had not lied, Lai Ren did not bother with him and left with his entourage, complaining.


    Heaven''s Gift was a precious gift to his grandparents, a fruit to the heart of the village. When he was still in the village, the villagers treated him very well and never let him suffer any grievances.


    It had only been a day since he left the village, and he had suffered grievances twice. When he left, Tian Ci felt terrible and wanted to cry out loud.


    The people outside the village all had bad tempers, they were fierce towards him and even scolded him. The immortal master was not good to him, and he began to hate the outside world. If possible, he really wanted to return to the village and abandon his parents.


    After being insulted by Lai Ren, he did not continue to pull customers. Instead, he sat at the side of the street in a daze, thinking about what had happened in the early morning.


    He had just left Yang City, and had said that he wanted to find his parents as soon as possible so that he could go back to the village and reunite with the villagers.


    The immortal master brought him to the small town after knowing about his background. He thought that he would be able to find his parents, but who knew that it would be a different story after coming to the small town.


    In the small town, on the streets and alleys, everything was sold by shops.


    The first time he entered the world outside the village, he was just a curious baby. He was very curious about things that he had never seen before.


    At night, when he was very hungry, he realized that he had not eaten for the whole day. The immortal master brought him to an inn and took a comfortable hot bath and a hearty meal.


    He had eaten exquisite food in the inn and seen many things he had never seen before on the streets. The world outside the village was beautiful, and this was what he felt when he first arrived in the world outside the village.


    This beautiful feeling did not last long. It came and went quickly, and the next morning, after having breakfast at the inn, his beautiful feeling suddenly came to an end.


    Yesterday when he came to the small town, the immortal master didn''t take him to look for his family. He thought that the immortal master would take him to look for his family today, but in the end, he was left behind by the inn owner to wash the beans for the whole morning.


    "Two guests, are you leaving?"


    "En!"


    When eating and living in a restaurant, it was only natural to pay the bill. Since the customer wanted to leave, the owner of the restaurant naturally had to pay for the room and lodging.


    Fu Yun and Tian Ci, one old and one young, looked just like grandfather-grandson duo. As long as they weren''t idiots, they definitely wouldn''t ask a little kid to pay.


    "Old mister, the normal rooms in our restaurant cost five bass a night. You have asked for two rooms, for a total of ten bass, and two meals in the morning and night for a total of twelve bass."


    "It seems like it won''t be easy for you two to find each other. I''ll take twenty bass coins from you two!"


    Bass coin was a type of shell, a currency used in the secular world. In the secular world, Bass was only the most common currency used in transactions.


    Gems, gold, silver, and the like could all be used as currency. Gems, gold, silver, and the like first appeared in the cultivation world and later spread to the mortal world.


    "Sorry, boss, you found the wrong person. I don''t have any money, so I''ll have to ask this kid!"


    The immortal master''s face did not redden at all, but his heart remained calm. He spread out his hands and said this single sentence.


    Damn, is this even the immortal master that I know?


    Immortal Teacher''s moral integrity?


    The actions of an immortal master were something that the heavens could hardly believe.


    "Immortal-immortal master?" I, I don''t have, I don''t have money, you, you know! "


    When they left the village, Tian Ci distributed all of their belongings to the villagers. How could they possibly have money on them?


    His face was hot and red, and he was stammering and embarrassed to see his boss.


    [Previous Chapter] [Table of Contents] [Next Chapter]

 C7

    "What?"


    "No money?"


    "Without money, you still dare to stay here?"


    "Someone, pull him out and fight!"


    Just a moment ago, he had been smiling benevolently. However, upon hearing that the two of them had no money, in the blink of an eye, the innkeeper called for a servant and prepared to teach the two fellows eating an overbearing meal a lesson.


    "Boss, didn''t you say that it wouldn''t be easy for us, one old and one young?"


    "Good intentions will be rewarded. Why don''t you spare us!"


    Without Hai Bei to pay for food and lodging, Fu Yun knew he was in the wrong and pretended to look pitiful.


    "Old thing, what do you think this place is? A good hall?"


    "Without money, don''t even think about leaving!"


    If he let this couple go, the first thing he did was to open a river. He would definitely attract many people who feigned pity and ate an overbearing meal. The inn was not a nice inn, and for the sake of its business, the inn owner could only harden his heart and let them down.


    "Boss, don''t look at how strong my grandson is. Actually, since he was young, he has always been weak and sickly. I can''t help but hit him!"


    "If I accidentally get beaten to death by you, you will definitely not escape punishment!"


    Walking in the martial arts world, Fu Yun ate an overbearing meal. This was not the first time he had come across such a compassionate boss. If he was going to be soft, he could only be tough.


    This showed that he was in excellent health, and begging the innkeeper to be magnanimous was of no use at all. Fuyun could only open his eyes wide and speak lies, threatening the innkeeper.


    "How about this, boss, you can see that I''m the fortune-teller. I''ll give you a divination and pay for the room and board. What do you think?"


    After all, threatening the boss was still a cheap plan.


    "Old thing, you still dare to threaten me?"


    "Who cares about your fortune telling!"


    "If you don''t have money, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    "Men, pull them out and beat them up!"


    The cultivation world controlled the secular world, and the great clans controlled the mortal tribes.


    In every city, there is a City Lord''s Mansion. As long as no major events occur in the city, the City Lord''s Mansion will not appear. If there really is any trouble in the inn, the City Lord''s Mansion will deal with it.


    In the eyes of mortals, cultivators were like gods.


    In the mortal world, mortals could not even enter the eyes of the cultivators. Even if they wanted to bribe the cultivators, they could not. For the sake of twenty seashells, they would not be able to escape the punishment of the cultivators.


    If one were to say that the inn owner was not worried about the punishment within his heart, that was impossible. Not punishing the old and the young was not good for the inn''s livelihood, so he had to make an example out of others.


    "Boss, let''s talk this out!"


    "Look, even if you hit us, you won''t get the money."


    "How about this, although this brat is a bit small, he does things very smoothly."


    "Why don''t we leave him in the inn and wash your beans to repay your debt? What do you think?"


    Beans, an artifact used in the cultivation world to offer sacrifices, were later transmitted to the mortal world and used to hold food.


    Chopsticks for eating.


    The immortal master pretended to be pitiful and tried to get the boss''s sympathy. However, the innkeeper was not moved and could only threaten him. The only thing he could do was to work for the debt.


    It was not bad for an immortal master to work for him, but for a three year old child to work for him, that was something he could come up with.


    If the village head and uncles saw how shameless the immortal master was, they believed that the immortal master would definitely not let them go.


    Immortal Master''s actions were like those of a swindler; he really wanted to despise Immortal Master. However, since Immortal Master had already tricked him out of the village and could no longer find a way back to the village, Immortal Master had no choice but to wash the beans and pay the debt.


    "Boss, I''ll wash the beans quickly, so just leave me here!"


    One old and one young, the old man''s hair was as white as snow. The little fellow was still too young, and if he really wanted to beat them up, the inn''s owner did not dare guarantee that no one would die.


    In order to make an example of this, he could only leave behind the payment for the food and lodging that was given to him by God.


    "I can make you stay!" However, if you don''t do well in the afternoon, and if you don''t do well in the afternoon, you will stay and work for the rest of your life to pay off your debts. "


    "Someone, take him to the backyard to wash his beans!"


    "Our inn does not raise idle people. Old thing, wait outside!"


    He was taken to the backyard, where a bunch of beans were waiting for him to wash. Luckily, Blessed One had taken care of his grandmother at home and washed the beans before, so it didn''t bother him at all.


    As he watched Tian Ci leave, Fu Yun turned and walked out of the inn. If one were to observe carefully, they would discover that the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. He looked like he had succeeded in his evil scheme.


    The entire morning, Tian Ci was left behind by the owner of the inn to wash the beans and cook, and she was only chased out of the inn in the afternoon. Before she left, the innkeeper was not too mean, and even gave him two steamed buns.


    All morning, Tian Ci had been working hard to wash the beans, and Fu Yun, who had brought him here, had been the opposite. The whole morning had been quite pleasant.


    The inn''s business was not bad, and there were many people coming and going. A few groups of people wanted to find Fuyun to tell their fortune, but he always ignored them and simply sat on a stone block outside the inn to take a nap.


    In the afternoon, Tian Ci had finally finished washing the beans. She walked out of the inn just in time to see the Immortal Teacher sleeping on the stone block. If she left now, the Immortal Teacher would definitely not know.


    He had somehow arrived at this unfamiliar city and was unable to find his way home. Otherwise, he would have definitely left this scammer that brought him away from the village in secret.


    After hesitating for a moment, he took the two steamed buns that still had some heat left and went over to the immortal master''s side. He tugged at the immortal master''s sleeve, waking him up and handing him a steamed bun.


    At noon, there were many guests in the inn. He was always busy and had not eaten a single thing, so he was already hungry.


    At this time, ignoring the gazes of the passersby, he wolfed down the other steamed bun.


    "Here you go, I''ve already eaten lunch, so I''m not hungry!"


    Fu Yun took the steamed bun and began to eat bit by bit. He ate very slowly, and after heaven''s blessing, more than half of his steamed bun was still left.


    As Fu Yun watched the Heavenly Gift wolf down his food, he felt that he must have been starving. Thus, he could only return the steamed bun that he had not finished to Heavenly Gift.


    Since the immortal master said that he had eaten the steamed bun, he took it for real and did not ask any further. He took the steamed bun from the immortal master and continued to eat.


    He had just washed a few mountain of bean beans and paid off his debts, so he hadn''t had a good rest yet.


    Besides, he had a lot of food. One or two steamed buns were just enough to cover his stomach, so he was still hungry.


    Furthermore, he was only three years old. Other than having the ability to wash his face, there was nothing else that he could do. Upon hearing the immortal master''s words, Heaven''s Gift was confused.


    "Start work?"


    "It''s almost dark. You don''t want to sleep on the streets, do you?"


    Fu Yun didn''t explain exactly what he wanted to do, as he didn''t want to affect the appetite given by heaven.


    Although he didn''t know what the immortal master wanted him to do, Tian Ci didn''t want to sleep on the streets. She was indeed very hungry, and ate half of the steamed bun in just a few bites.


    "Here, take this and drag someone here to tell your fortune!"


    Just as he finished eating the steamed bun, before he could ask the immortal master what he wanted to do next, Tian Ci handed him the sign to eat next to him.


    The dining signboard was the flagpole that read "Listen to the wind and tell the story of Yu Wu".


    "Immortal-immortal master, I-I won''t!"


    However, it would be difficult for him to get a client.


    Confused, Fuyun had never thought that he was trying to make things difficult for the heavens.


    "It''s easy. Let me tell you, as long as you tell the passersby that an immortal master can guide them and destroy them for eternity, you can ask them about their future and they will all come to tell you their fortune."


    "Did you remember that?"


    "Go!"


    Immortal Master had only said it once, but Heaven''s Gift had silently recited it several times in his heart. He felt that there was nothing wrong with it, so he took the food sign that was taller than him and walked to the side of the street, shouting loudly.


    Immortal Master has given me directions. I can destroy this path for all eternity, and then I can ask you about my future!


    At the beginning, the immature shouting at the side of the street attracted many curious onlookers.


    After an hour, no one went to find the immortal master to tell their fortune. Seeing that the sky was about to darken, Tian Ci finally started to worry and took the initiative to stop the passersby.


    He hadn''t thought that the first person he''d stopped would be Rai Ren. He''d met Rai Ren and received a string of insults. This was bad luck for him.


    Fortunately, Lai Ren was very tactful. He saw that the immortal master wasn''t bullying him, so he left.


    Lai Ren was furious and was looking for an outlet to vent his anger, but he was worried that Fuyun was an expert, so he didn''t want to cause too much trouble.


    Fortunately, he knew his own limits, otherwise, Fu Yun would definitely seek justice for him.


    Lirin had arrived, and all the passersby had left. For a long time, no one passed by, no one came by, and they even got scolded. Tian Ci sat on the street in a daze, feeling wronged.


    Seeing him in a daze, Fu Yun smiled and nodded.


    "Tian Ci, what are you thinking about?"


    He really wanted to go back to that carefree village. He had been too engrossed in his thoughts to notice when the immortal master had appeared by his side.


    "N-nothing!"


    Upon being awoken by Immortal Master''s question, Tian Ci was worried that Immortal Master might notice something and unnaturally lowered his head.


    Seeing him lower his head unnaturally, how could Fu Yun not guess what he was thinking? After all, it was his first time leaving the village, and he was still young and had been wronged. Even if he wanted to, he wanted to go back to the village.


    "Do you feel wronged?"


    "You want to go home?"


    The child who walked out of the mountain village was very simple, Heaven''s Gift was really bad at lying. When the immortal master asked, he was a bit nervous, not knowing how to reply.


    After leaving the village, he first washed the beans and paid the debt, then he was forced by the immortal master to recruit customers. He even got insulted by Lai Ren, saying that he wasn''t feeling wronged, how could that be possible?


    "I miss my grandfather and grandmother a little, as well as the village chief''s uncle and aunt!"


    Although Tian Ci did not admit to feeling wronged, nor did she directly say that she wanted to go home, Fu Yun knew that she really wanted to go back to the village, even if she did not say anything.


    Sun Facing City was a place where lightning struck twice a year. For mortals, it was just a weather phenomenon. However, for cultivators, it was a blessing.


    [Previous Chapter] [Table of Contents] [Next Chapter]

 C8

    "Heaven''s Gift, what do you think about that person just now?"


    The immortal master changed the topic, no longer worrying about whether she missed her home. She was very willing to cooperate with him.


    Lai Ren, the second person to have been cruel to him today, seriously thought and thought. Besides scolding him, Lai Ren had no other actions. He didn''t know how to describe them.


    "He''s very fierce, shouting at me, he''s a bad guy!"


    Lai Ren shouted at Tian Ci, and Fu Yun just saw it.


    After entering the mortal world, this was the first time he came into contact with someone from outside the village. He wanted to know how this person looked like, or to be more precise, what he wished to learn from this person.


    "It''s just that fierce?"


    "Anything else?"


    The things that he knew were too superficial and he didn''t know how to guess people''s hearts. To be able to say that Lai Ren was very fierce was already his limit.


    As for seeing through the essence through the surface, to him, that was a profound question.


    "I can''t say!"


    "What do you think of the innkeeper?"


    From the time he entered the inn last night to the time he left the inn this afternoon, Tian Ci carefully recalled everything that had happened.


    "Inn boss, he is a good person. He gave us lodging and even gave us food to eat. It''s just that, he is also very fierce and he still wants to hit someone. It''s bad ¡­"


    The inn owner was a good person. If the inn owner wanted to beat him up and enslave him, he was a bad person. Before he could even say a word, the God''s blessing had already turned into a muddle.


    In the eyes of a child, if you give him a gift, you are a good person. If you scold or hit him, you are a bad person.


    The gift that had just left the village was as white as a sheet of paper. It was so white that it could reflect a person''s nature.


    "Haha, is the innkeeper a good person or a bad person?"


    Fuyun laughed. He wasn''t making fun of him, he just felt that his answer really made people want to laugh.


    "Immortal, I, I don''t know anymore!"


    He felt embarrassed and embarrassed to be asked such a question by the immortal master with a blush on his face.


    "Heaven''s blessing, one cannot look at the surface of anything. Don''t use your eyes to look at a person. You must use your heart to feel them. Through the words and actions of a person, observe and understand them."


    "That young man just now, you only saw him shouting at you, but you didn''t pay any attention to his expression or the tone in his voice."


    "If you use your heart to feel it, through his every word and action, you will definitely see a difference in him!"


    The people of the mountain village were simple, kind, happy, unhappy, written all over their faces; whatever they wanted to do, they would do it directly, without too much thought.


    Living together with the villagers, they were just as simple and kind. From the surface, it didn''t seem like there was a need to do that.


    No, he was still in the village.


    In order to live a little longer, now, in the future, he must learn to differentiate right from wrong and see through the heart of men.


    Because he was still young and didn''t understand, Fuyun wanted to teach him.


    "That young man just now loudly yelled at you. He can''t be called a bad person because he''s in a bad mood, so that''s why he yelled at you."


    "Did he keep a straight face when you saw him?"


    When Lai Ren arrived, the surrounding passersby retreated far away. At that time, Tian Ci didn''t understand what was going on. She recalled from the immortal master''s detailed explanation that the scene when she saw Lai Ren was exactly as he said.


    Lai Ren''s face was extremely pale. When the passersby saw him, they would naturally move far away.


    "Well, yes!"


    Seeing Tian Ci''s nod, Fu Yun continued.


    "That''s right!"


    "A person with a bad mood and a temper tantrum is a very normal reaction. Whether it''s good or bad has nothing to do with them!"


    "Heaven''s Gift, you have to remember this. In the future, you have to use your heart to observe, feel, and understand a person."


    "Judging a person''s quality must not be too arbitrary."


    "Do you know!?"


    Some of Immortal Teacher''s actions, such as deceiving, were very disapproved by Tian Ci, but it did not affect his ability to learn how to be a person.


    "Understood, immortal master!"


    Fuyun saw that he was giving a serious answer, so he nodded in satisfaction.


    "Also, you must remember this!"


    "The people who feed and live for you are not necessarily good people, and the people who beat you up and scolded you are also not necessarily bad people."


    Although he didn''t understand what the immortal master wanted to say, he still obediently agreed.


    "En!"


    "It''s not his kindness that gives you food or lodging. He will take the reward. For example, he will take the seashells from us."


    "It''s just like how I''m telling the fates of others and others are giving me seashells, while I''m using seashells to buy food. The reason why I''m looking for an inn is the same."


    "When others give you something, you need to receive a certain amount of reward. This is just a transaction, and it has nothing to do with whether a person is good or bad."


    In the past, they had lived in the village and lacked daily necessities. The villagers had helped to bring them here. Before the villagers left, Grandmother would pay them some seashells and other valuables.


    He understood what a trade was.


    He did not know how to distinguish between good and bad.


    Fuyun had taught him to carefully distinguish between people, not to judge whether a person was good or bad, but to teach him how to stand in the martial arts world, how to protect himself.


    As for good and bad, perhaps this world didn''t have any difference between good and bad. The good and bad in the hearts of the people were also just in different positions.


    If a piece of white paper was destined to fall into the ink pool, then a layer of protective film would be placed on the white paper before it fell into the pool.


    The white paper fell inside, and when it was taken out, the protective film was removed. The white paper inside was still white.


    Wherever there were people, there would be martial arts world. The martial arts world was like a vat of blood, and since it could not be avoided, it would be better to take precautions. What Fuyun was doing now, he could only hope that the heavens would tell right from wrong and become a man of integrity.


    "Oh, I understand, immortal master!"


    What Tian Ci did not know was that Immortal Master''s reason for teaching him how to conduct himself would be with him for the rest of his life.


    Of course, he was still young and still had a lot to learn, and Fuyun would continue to teach him.


    "Alright, Tian Ci, today''s work is over. We''ll continue tomorrow!"


    Did he finish work today?


    Not yet. Where do you want to stay tonight?


    What about dinner?


    The immortal master did not want him to recruit business. Without Hai Bei, was he going to cheat him of food and drink, leave him to wash the beans?


    "B-but, immortal master, we ¡­"


    No money, no place to stay, no dinner.


    As someone with a strong cultivation base, he was still used to life as a crane in the wild. It was not a problem for him to stay awake for three to five days without eating.


    Fuyun was only a mortal with no food or drinks. He had no place to sleep, no place to sleep, no place to eat, and no place to eat.


    Seeing the confused and pitiful look on his face, Fu Yun knew what he wanted to say.


    "Haha, don''t worry. I won''t let you sleep on the street tonight. Let''s go!"


    Without money, he had food and a place to live. Could it be that he was going to cheat on food and drinks again tonight?


    When she thought of how she was going to wash the beans for the inn, she frowned.


    Seeing his pained expression, Fu Yun did not explain himself. He took the food sign from his hands, rubbed his head once more, then turned around and left.


    If the immortal master did not explain, could he have guessed correctly?


    As the sky darkened, Fu Yun walked out of the little town and into the wilderness, not even bothering to enter the inn.


    "Immortal master, are we not going to the inn?"


    The sky was about to turn dark. They did not stay in the inn, but entered the mountains instead. Tian Ci was extremely confused.


    "In an inn?"


    "You have seashells?"


    Hai Bei?


    If he had a seashell, he would never have stayed in the inn to wash the beans and pay off the debt.


    The immortal master knew full well that he had no money, yet she still turned around and asked him with a smile that was not a smile. She knew full well that the immortal master was sincerely toying with her, but her Heaven''s Gift was shy, rebutting her lack of confidence.


    "No, no!"


    Immortal Teacher had clearly said that he wouldn''t let him sleep on the streets. If it was getting dark today, he wouldn''t bring him to an inn to sleep, but instead brought him to the wilderness.


    "Immortal Master, didn''t you say that we wouldn''t sleep on the streets?"


    Fuyun did say that he wouldn''t let Tian Ci sleep out on the streets, but he didn''t say that he would stay in an inn.


    Without money, he would become a scammer if he continued staying in the inn. Fuyun did not think that he was a scammer.


    He did not have the money to stay in the inn last night, so he did it on purpose. On one hand, he wanted to solve the problem of living and sleeping with the Heaven''s Gift, and on the other hand, he wanted to test the character of the Heaven''s Gift.


    The same method could only be used once, so using it again would be meaningless. Seeing that Heaven''s Gift had asked, he intentionally tried to tease him.


    "Haha, do you want to help others wash their beans again?"


    "Don''t ask too many questions. Hurry up and follow me. You''ll know soon enough!"


    Outside the small town, there was a small mountain village. Outside the village, there was a large mountain.


    As the sky gradually darkened, Fu Yun took Tian Ci directly into the mountains instead of rushing to the mountain village.


    As they entered the mountains, a young man was rushing out of the mountains.


    This young man was wearing an old set of clothes, and an arm was exposed. On his back, there was a bow and a few arrows.


    Although the young man''s body was not very strong, it was very strong.


    Despite his robust physique, he was sweating profusely. However, it was extremely strenuous for him to walk. Without anyone to help him, he would only leave the mountain late at night.


    It turned out that he was dragging a huge wild boar, which was why he was walking so slowly.


    "Young man, good harvest!"


    In the evening, the forest was not safe, and wolves roamed the streets. In order to leave the mountains as soon as possible, the young people had to work even harder to pull the boar.


    Because he was trying so hard to drag the wild boar, he didn''t notice that someone was coming. Suddenly, he heard someone speaking to him from behind. He turned around and saw that there was an old man and a young man behind him.


    Seeing that there was an old man and a young woman behind him, his heart went cold. His body involuntarily staggered and he almost fell to the ground.


    The sky was about to turn dark, and someone had quietly appeared behind him. It was not strange that he had such a reaction. If it was anyone else, they would have thought that they had seen a ghost.


    Upon closer inspection, he realized that the duo didn''t seem to be ghosts. Not only did he not relax, he instead grew even more nervous and wary.


    After all, the sky was about to turn dark. An old man and a young man dared to appear in the mountains. They were definitely no ordinary people.


    "Who are you people?"


    The two of them were no other than Fu Yun and Tian Ci.


    [Previous Chapter] [Table of Contents] [Next Chapter]

 C9

    "Young man, don''t be nervous, we mean no harm!"


    "I am fortune-teller. You can call me immortal master, or Fu Yun!"


    "We came here specifically to offer our congratulations and help along the way!"


    Fu Yun was holding onto a bamboo pole. The white cloth on the bamboo pole had the words, "Listen to the wind tell the story of Yu Wu".


    With the bamboo stick proof, coupled with Fu Yun''s sage-like demeanor, the young hunter trusted him by a few points. Now that he knew the old man and the young were not bad people, he felt a lot more relaxed.


    "Congratulations?"


    "Help?"


    Congratulations, could it be?


    Although he had guessed one thing, he was not sure.


    As for help, although he believed that the old man and the young were not ordinary people, the old man was over seventy years old and the child was only four or five. He did not believe that the young and the old could help him.


    "Congratulations, you have given birth to a son. Mother and son are safe!"


    The young hunter had a wife, and the baby was born today. Fuyun didn''t even need to make a calculation. His divine sense swept through the village and he was very clear about what had happened in the village.


    While probing with his divine sense, he learned from the villagers that the woman who had just given birth to a child was a husband, a young hunter. He was currently hunting in the mountains and still didn''t know about the matter of the woman''s arrival.


    He used his Spiritual Sense to scout the mountains around the mountain village. When he found out about the young hunter''s situation, he immediately brought Tian Ci here to help. Seeing that the young hunter was suspicious, he did not intentionally cause trouble.


    "What? My wife gave birth?"


    The young hunter knew that his wife was going to have a baby in the next few days.


    It was to help his pregnant wife recover from her illness that he came to the mountains to hunt. He did not expect to come out in the morning and catch this wild boar in the afternoon.


    The fortune-teller suddenly came to congratulate him. He had already guessed that his wife had already given him a child. It wasn''t that he didn''t trust Fuyun, but that he was too excited.


    "Thank you Immortal for specially coming here. I have nothing to report, so I decided to send this wild boar to you. How about it?"


    When he found out that his wife had given birth to a son at home alone, he wanted to rush home immediately. As for the wild boar, it was incomparable to his wife and children.


    The wild boar was not easy to come by, and it was a pity that it was thrown away. In order to be grateful to the immortal master, he had to send the wild boar over, which could be considered to be useful.


    The wild boar was gone. He would head back to the mountains and hunt for more prey. After that, he would go home and help his wife heal.


    "Haha, young man, do you want to tire my old bones to death or this brat to death?"


    "This pig is at least one to two hundred jin. We don''t have as much strength as you. You should keep it for yourself."


    "The wild boar is so big, it''s a pity to throw it away. You should take it back yourself!"


    The young hunter was in a hurry to get home to his wife and unmet child. Otherwise, he would not be willing to give up his hard-earned prey.


    He had intentionally come to express his gratitude, but he didn''t have any valuables on him. Since he could take them out, he could only give them to his prey. Fu Yun had lived for many years, how could he not see through the thoughts of a young hunter?


    The wild boar was too big for him to carry around, so he had to make it fast. The young hunter was anxious and did not want to waste any time. He was also anxious when he saw that Fu Yun was not willing to accept the wild boar.


    "Don''t worry. Didn''t I say that I would help you?"


    "Tian Ci, go and help them. This way, they will be faster. Before nightfall, we will definitely be able to get back to the village."


    Since Fu Yun was only three years old, asking him to help him out was getting more and more outrageous.


    Helping others is a source of happiness.


    He had just arrived and saw the young hunter pulling the wild boar. It was very tiring, and Heaven''s Gift wanted to help. The immortal master had asked him to help the young hunter, so he naturally didn''t have any objections.


    He walked up to the wild boar and grabbed one of its legs, dragging it with all his might.


    The young hunter thought that the immortal master would do it himself, but he didn''t expect that a three year old child would help him.


    Was this called helping out?


    He doubted that the boy could drag one of the boar''s legs.


    It was indeed difficult for a man to drag a wild boar, but the strength bestowed by the heavens could not be ignored.


    He wanted to reject the kid''s good intentions, but when he saw the kid grab onto one of the boar''s hind legs, he was very serious and did his best. He didn''t refuse and instead hugged onto the other boar''s foot with a wry smile and pulled it back.


    Initially, he did not expect the child to help, but he did not expect the child''s strength to be so great that it made him look at him in a new light.


    The wild boar was too big, and even with the help of God''s gift, it was still difficult for the young hunters to take care of it. Thus, the speed at which they went home was still very slow.


    Fuyun would really get Heaven''s Gift to help, and he wasn''t going to help?


    Of course not!


    It was a pity that she was only three years old, so no matter how strong she was, her strength was limited.


    Seeing that the young hunter and Tian Ci were struggling, he secretly released his energy and used it on the wild boar. With his secret help, both the young hunter and Tian Ci suddenly felt the wild boar''s body become lighter.


    Not only that, the wild boar could actually move on its own, and at a speed even faster than theirs.


    The sky had turned completely dark. A few youngsters had come to the mountain with torches in hand. They were discussing whether or not to enter the mountains to look for a young hunter.


    At this moment, they just happened to see Fu Yun and the other two dragging the wild boar out of the mountains.


    "Brother Wen ¡­"


    "Brother Wen is back ¡­"


    "Brother Wen, why are you so late? Ah Xiu gave birth to a big fat boy for you!"


    "Eh, who are they?"


    A few young men saw the young hunter walk out of the mountain and excitedly approached him to inform him of the good news.


    A young man, a few years younger than the young hunter, saw Fu Yun and Fu Yun and wondered why Fu Yun and Fu Yun had come with the hunter.


    "Immortal Master and Little Brother are my benefactors!"


    "If not for their help, I would still be in the mountains!"


    "Oh right, I''ll leave the wild boar to you. I''ll go back to see your sister-in-law first!"


    "Immortal Master, Little Brother, let''s enter the village together!"


    Lu Wen handed the wild boar to a few of his peers, introduced Fu Yun and Tian Ci, and then hurriedly brought them into the village.


    There was no need to drag the boar around. When it finally became free, the young hunter began to introduce himself and his village to Fu Yun and Tian Ci.


    Most of the people in the town had the surname Lu, only the outsiders had a different surname. The young hunter was born and bred in the mountain village. His name was Lu Wen, and his wife was called Lu Xiu.


    Of course, even without his introduction, Fuyun was already well aware of him and the city he was in.


    The village that Lu Wen lived in was not big. There were more than thirty families living in the village. Lu Wen brought Fu Yun and Tian Ci back to the village. Coincidentally, they met many villagers who came to congratulate them.


    In the middle of the village, there was a large open area with a bonfire in the middle. At the outermost area of the bonfire, there were wooden tables, stone stools, and a variety of tableware on the table.


    The men in the village were all very straightforward. They ate meat and drank wine in large mouthfuls. The young girls danced around the bonfire, and the men and women in the village all blended in bliss.


    The reason the village was so lively tonight was, of course, to celebrate the addition of Lu Wen''s family.


    Because his wife gave him a son, Lu Wen roasted the wild boar that he had finally managed to call today and invited the villagers to celebrate with him.


    Roasting a wild boar was not only to celebrate his son, but also to thank Fu Yun and Tian Ci.


    He thanked them for coming to him to tell him that his wife was in labor.


    He thanked them for their hard work in bringing him back to the wild boar.


    "Immortal, thank you very much for your help today!"


    "If you hadn''t specifically told me the news, I would still be in the mountains. I salute you!"


    Lu Wen brought his wife and son, as well as an artifact that held wine, to Fu Yun and Tian Ci''s side. He wanted to express his gratitude in particular.


    The immortal master''s hair was as white as snow, and he was only a few years old. Although he did not know the relationship between the two, it did not affect his gratitude towards them.


    He respected the elder and loved the young. The elder was the first. He filled the cup with wine for the immortal master and expressed his gratitude.


    "Don''t worry about small matters!"


    As a monk, helping mortals was very reasonable. In the eyes of cultivators, what happened to mortals was not a matter at all. Fu Yun did not help Lu Wen to gain his gratitude, but to find a place to stay for the heavens.


    "Immortal, I don''t have anything to offer at home. I just hope that Immortal can enjoy the night."


    Even though the immortal master didn''t personally help him drag the wild boar, the fact that he was almost dragged along by the wild boar showed that the immortal master had secretly helped him.


    If you can''t do it yourself, then you can help to drag the wild boar. Mortals can''t do it, so the immortal master must be a cultivator.


    When he thought about how immortal masters were cultivators and how he could get their help, he really couldn''t think of any way to repay them. The only thing he could return the favor was to accompany immortal masters and get drunk.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so strong at such a young age. Thank you for your help today!"


    "Little brother, do you want to drink?"


    He knew what wine was, but he had never tasted it.


    He was young, and his aunt and uncle had forbidden him to drink in his village.


    The wine smelled very good, but he didn''t know what it would taste like if he drank it.


    The immortal master didn''t eat any wild boar meat the whole night. He kept drinking. He really wanted to have a taste of what the wine tasted like to make the immortal master so infatuated.


    Now that he left the village, his aunt and uncle weren''t by his side. The immortal master was his only guardian, so of course he had to ask for the immortal master''s permission. He didn''t get a response from the immortal master and didn''t know what to do.


    He had originally wanted to say that he couldn''t drink, but there was a voice in his heart that tempted him to try the taste of the wine. He couldn''t resist the temptation and nodded his head heavily.


    "En!"


    Lu Wen found one for him, filled it with wine, and passed it to him.


    Supreme, open mouth, high neck, round foot, with animal design on it, it is a kind of liquor.


    "Pfft, cough, cough!"


    After receiving the wine from Lu Wen, Tian Ci took a sniff at the wine and felt that it was really very fragrant.


    Since it was his first time drinking, he didn''t know how much he should drink. Seeing the people around him drinking all the wine in one gulp, he imitated them and clinked glasses with Lu Wen and gulped it down.


    A cup of wine was poured into his mouth, and he instantly regretted it.


    He wasn''t very tall, and just so happened to take a big gulp of wine. This gulp of wine, half of it flowed into his stomach and the other half was sprayed out by him.


    The wine smelled good, and he thought it must be delicious. The first time he drank, he was choked by the wine, so he finally knew what it tasted like.


    Not sweet, but spicy.


    His throat was burning. His face was flushed and his mouth was open. He stuck out his tongue and kept drinking.


    Not only that, he even threw down the Venerable One, picked up the bowl of beans, and gulped them down.


    [Previous Chapter] [Table of Contents] [Next Chapter]

 C10

    "Ha ha!"


    Blessed by the heavens, he looked very cute after drinking wine. When the villagers of Lu Village saw his embarrassed appearance, they couldn''t help but laugh. However, Fu Yun didn''t care and started laughing heartily.


    When they saw Fu Yun laughing, someone finally couldn''t hold it in. It was unknown who started it, but everyone else started to laugh as well.


    Seeing everyone laughing out loud, Blessing really wanted to find a hole and hide in it.


    However, he was not angry at all. He really liked this atmosphere. This atmosphere made him feel as if he had returned to his own village.


    The first time he drank, even though he had only taken a sip, he still felt a little dizzy from the alcohol. His eyelids began to twitch, and he could not help but want to sleep.


    After three rounds of drinking, the villagers dispersed and slept, but there were still some people who continued to accompany Fu Yun for another hour. Other than Fu Yun, there was no longer anyone else who drank.


    Fuyun never seemed to get drunk, drinking while watching the moon.


    When dawn arrived, he sat cross-legged beside the bonfire and closed his eyes. He must have gone to sleep.


    No one knew when he fell asleep, because those who did not leave had drunk their fill and had gone to bed before him.


    A night without incident!


    Because he drank a little last night, the sun shone brightly on the land. Only then did Tian Ci get up and arrive at the village entrance, where the immortal master was already waiting for him.


    "Heaven''s blessing, is the wine awake?"


    "Get ready to leave!"


    That''s right, he didn''t belong here. It was time for him to leave again.


    For Lu Village to be able to find its own village, Tian Ci really wanted to stay in Lu Village for a few more days.


    However, he understood that he could not stay in the village of Lu. He still had to find his parents. His uncle and aunt were still waiting for him to return home to reunite with them.


    "Oh!"


    With a sullen expression, Fu Yun could see that he was reluctant, but he did not say anything.


    Nothing big happened. Cultivators wouldn''t appear in the small town for a year, not to mention the village. Lu Wen and the villagers couldn''t bear to have him and the immortal master leave.


    "Teacher, how long are you staying for?"


    The longer he stayed at this place, the more unwilling he would be to receive the gift of heaven. In this way, it would be detrimental to his growth. Since Fuyun brought him away from the village, he naturally had to take responsibility for his growth.


    "When the fates are fated, they gather together. When the fates are fated, they disperse. There''s no need to pay too much attention to them!"


    Immortal Master tactfully declined his good intentions, while Lu Wen was very disappointed.


    "Immortal, can ¡­ can you please give my child a name?"


    The immortal master claimed to be a fortune-teller, and could also be a cultivator. Naturally, he was more cultured than the villagers. Lu Xiu brought the child to Fuyun, hoping that Fuyun would give the child a good name and a bright future.


    "Call me Lu An. If I can live peacefully, I can also settle the world."


    When Lu Wen''s child had a name, Fu Yun didn''t say anything more.


    Lu An seemed to have been given a name by an immortal master, as if he had just woken up. He rubbed his small mouth, and looked at Lu An''s pink and tender face. He wanted to hug Lu An out of curiosity about this new life.


    "Aunt, can I hug little brother?"


    From her husband, she learned that heaven gave her a lot of strength, so she was very relieved to have her child in his arms.


    "Sure!"


    He took LuAnn over. He took Blessing very seriously.


    "So cute!"


    "Little An An, I''m three years older than you! From now on, I''m your big brother, and you''re my little brother!"


    "You have to be good, big brother will come back to see you in the future, and I''ll even bring you a present!"


    Although Tian Ci only stayed in the village for one night, the villagers treated him very well. It was like he had a family in the village of Lu. He really liked the village of Lu and treated Lu An as family.


    Departure was always sad, and once again, heaven sent a sad departure.


    Last night, Fu Yun wanted to take him to Lucun for a lodging, but he had a purpose.


    He had just left his own village, so Heaven''s Gift would definitely be very sad. Bringing him to Lu Village to stay the night just so that he could once again feel the warmth of his family.


    Secondly, teaching people to relax and not force him too much.


    However, Fu Yun had never imagined that it would actually make him sad once again.


    Fuyun left the village of Lu and headed towards the town with a lingering heavenly gift. It was still early, so the two of them were in no hurry to get to the village.


    On the way, Fu Yun didn''t stay idle. He hurried on as he asked how Tian Ci had felt the night before, for example, having her first drink.


    "What does it feel like to drink for the first time?"


    It was good to not mention the embarrassing incident with the alcohol last night, but now that he mentioned it, Tian Ci still felt his face burning. He followed behind the immortal master, recalling the process of drinking and the incident where he had a headache in the morning.


    "Wine. It smells very good. It''s very hard to drink. I drank it, my throat was burning, and I was still dizzy. I wanted to sleep! "


    After listening to Heaven''s Gift''s explanation, Fu Yun laughed loudly.


    "Haha, you''re still young, so you can''t feel the beauty of the wine!"


    This was the first time a child drank wine. It was like drinking water from a cow, what kind of wine was this?


    Of course, Heaven''s Gift was still young, so he didn''t know how to taste wine. He wouldn''t understand even if he was told in detail about the wonders of wine. There was no point in talking any further.


    "Tian Ci, what do you think about Lu Wen and the villagers?"


    When Fu Yun and Tian Ci helped Lu Wen, Lu Wen was naturally grateful. When the villagers of Lu Village heard that the two of them had helped Lu Wen, they treated them very warmly.


    "Uncle Lu Wen and everyone else are doing very well!"


    After thinking for a long time, Heaven''s Gift only replied with one sentence. With just this sentence, Fu Yun understood that Heaven''s Gift knew nothing about the affairs of the world.


    Travelling in the martial arts world, if one did not understand the ways of the world, it would be very difficult to establish one''s foothold in the martial arts world. He needed to give some pointers to the heavens.


    "Do you want to know why they treat you so well?"


    The villagers were good people and treated him well. Naturally, there was no need to ask why. This was a very simple thought given by the heavens.


    Because he had such simple thoughts, he didn''t know how to answer the immortal master.


    "Because Heaven''s Gift is very obedient, they like me a lot?"


    Little kids were very cute and were liked by others. They were blessed with good fortune.


    The one who spoke had his own mind, no matter how Fu Yun listened to Tian Ci''s words, he felt that she was narcissistic.


    "Haha, you? "Stop being so smug!"


    Being teased by the immortal master, Tian Ci pouted. She was very unhappy.


    Knowing that the heavens are not willing to accept this, Fu Yun secretly rejoiced.


    "Because you helped Lu Wen drag the wild boar, that''s why they''re grateful to you. They treat you especially well, you know!"


    He thought he was loved by others, but after hearing the immortal master''s explanation, he realized that he was overthinking things. Thinking about how the immortal master just teased him, he felt a bit embarrassed.


    "Heaven''s Gift, you have to remember, people don''t like you when they''re not born. Only if you sincerely help them will they truly treat you well and treat you well."


    "You have to give it up first, then there will be a reward, do you understand?"


    Heaven''s Gift was three years old this year, so he would be able to learn very quickly at the best of times. Fu Yun had to go through the matter of Lu Village to teach Heaven''s Gift to know how to give.


    "Oh, immortal master, I understand!"


    There were many ways to be a human. When Heaven''s Gift had just begun to learn, Fu Yun saw him nod his head and did not say anything more. He continued to walk forward.


    Life has to learn a lot of human principles, not blindly to the brain, but to constantly to understand.


    Humans lived for a long time, and the more logic they understood, the more they understood. Fuyun did not think about pouring all of these theories into the Divine Gift''s brain. Instead, he wanted to use many things to slowly let it comprehend.


    Not long after, Fu Yun returned to the little town with Godly Gift.


    "Heaven''s Gift, do you still remember what I told you yesterday?"


    After Fu Yun brought Tiancai to the small town, he found a stone block on the side of the road. He sat on the stone block without any image of wanting to look for a customer.


    "I remember!"


    "Master, do you want me to use my heart to understand someone?"


    "Take it, go ahead. Lunch is up to you!"


    When Immortal Teacher brought this up again, Tian Ci knew that Immortal Master would also send him to get more customers.


    Although asking a three-year-old to hire a client was a bit excessive, but after what happened yesterday, he began to understand the immortal master''s intentions.


    He took the signboard from the immortal master and walked to a place not too far away, then began to call out to him.


    Immortal Master has given me directions. I can destroy this path for all eternity, and then I can ask you about my future!


    "Uncle, aunt, let''s call it fate!"


    He woke up very late in the morning and missed the time for breakfast. After leaving the village of Lu, he travelled for a long time.


    There were many pedestrians on the street, many people were watching the show. There was not a single person who would find a child to tell their fortune. He was very hungry, so he took the initiative to recruit customers.


    "Little child, you know fortune-telling?"


    A child holding a signboard that read "Listen to the wind and tell the story of Yu Wu" boasted loudly on the street. This kind of strange event was rarely seen in a thousand years. It attracted many people to watch.


    A middle-aged man walked out of the crowd and went to look for Tian Ci.


    "Uncle, you misunderstand!"


    "I don''t know how to tell a fortune. That immortal master knows how to tell a fortune!"


    This was not the first time he had been misunderstood. His explanation was very natural, and he was no longer as nervous as he was yesterday.


    "Oh?"


    "Take me to meet the immortal master!"


    The middle-aged man lived a well-developed life. He had a wife and son, and he had nothing to lose. As he had nothing to worry about, he came over to take a look due to his curiosity.


    He was so hungry that he had no strength to cry out. A customer took the initiative to come over, and was so happy that he brought the middle-aged man to Immortal Teacher''s side.


    "Old man, isn''t it too unkind of you to ask a child to get you a business!"


    The middle-aged man walked up to Fu Yun. Seeing that he was sleeping, he felt that Fu Yun''s way of doing things was very improper, so he wanted to speak up and ask for an explanation on behalf of Heaven''s Gift.


    Although Fu Yun had been pretending to sleep, every word and action of Heaven''s Gift was in his eyes. The middle-aged man only wanted to fight for Heaven''s Gift and had no ill intentions.


    As for fortune-telling, he was able to discern that the middle-aged man didn''t have that intention at all. Since he wasn''t here to make fortune telling, he was too lazy to bother with the middle-aged man and intended to chase away the matter.


    "Brat, it''s not good to meddle in other people''s business. If you don''t want to divine fate, then go home and take care of your wife and children!"


    The mortal world was peaceful. The middle-aged man lacked nothing, had no lofty ambitions, and had no intention of telling his fate.


    Wandering the streets and asking about Tian Ci, he was completely curious about her and her. Seeing Fu Yun sleeping off to the side, he was upset and decided to fight for her.


    When he heard Fu Yun call him back to take care of his wife and children, the middle-aged man immediately changed his mind and decided to divinate his child.


    "Who said I don''t want to tell a fortune? Didn''t this child say that you can predict the future? Then give my son a divination!"


    [Previous Chapter] [Table of Contents] [Next Chapter]

 C11

    At the third fragment of the night, Cheng Siqi stopped cultivating and slowly let out a mouthful of impure air. A smile appeared on his face as he said, "I''ve reached the second level of the martial general!"


    With a flip of his hand, a jade slip appeared in his hand. He immersed his divine sense into the jade slip, and a short while later, a message appeared in his mind.


    "Demonfire! It''s actually like this!"


    Compared to the heavenly fire, the demonic fire was also different from normal ones. Compared to the heavenly fire, which only existed in the legends, the demonic fire was much more common, and some fire type demon beasts were born with it. In order to obtain the demonic fire, one would have to obtain it from the fire type demon beasts.


    "Looks like I have to go out and fight, looking for elixirs and demonic fire. Otherwise, according to my current speed, I won''t be able to concoct Pei-Yuan Dan!" Cheng Siqi sighed.


    He had read about the Pei-Yuan Dan from the jade slip left behind by Elder Dong. It was a great help to cultivation in the Pre-Sky Realm. The most important thing was that it could be used again and again.


    In addition, Cheng Siqi had also learned from the jade slip that demon beasts lived in the same place as spirit herbs, where the spiritual energy of heaven and earth was relatively dense.


    Closing his eyes, he continued to analyze the information in his head. He secretly made up his mind that when Li Yuan went to the Heavenly Sword Sect, he would take his father and leave this place. Only by going out on a adventure would he be able to reach the Innate Realm faster than he could, and at the same time, find a way to heal his father''s legs.


    He quickly released his soul consciousness. Cheng Siqi could clearly feel that a team of masked men in black was rushing over from the street outside the courtyard. They seemed to have blended into the darkness, giving him a sense of familiarity.


    Strangely, as the man in black moved forward, there were no more occasional barking. It was extremely quiet.


    Cheng Siqi was a little curious about the purpose of this group of people.


    "Could it be?"


    Cheng Siqi suddenly remembered that this familiar aura was unique to the members of the Demonic Sect. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat.


    Feeling the man in black getting closer and closer to the small courtyard, Cheng Siqi didn''t dare to delay and rushed into his father Yang Yi''s room, directly interrupting his cultivation. Yang Yi didn''t even have time to speak before Cheng Siqi''s hand covered his mouth.


    Yang Yi was alarmed and immediately felt the abnormality.


    Cheng Siqi carried his father on his back. Without any hesitation, he rushed to Li Yuan''s room. Li Yuan had also been shocked awake and was about to leave the room. The two of them nearly bumped into each other.


    "Don''t talk, let''s go!" Cheng Siqi said anxiously.


    Li Yuan turned around and opened the window. The three of them swiftly flipped out and disappeared into the night.


    All of this happened in an instant. When the three of them disappeared from the street, the black robed figure stopped at the entrance of the small courtyard. One of the skinny old men turned around and asked the masked youth with triangular eyes, "Is it here?"


    The voice seemed to come from hell itself, filled with an eerie aura.


    "Yes, my lord, it''s here. They must be inside!" Pointy Eyes said with a resentful look in his eyes, nodding his head vigorously.


    If Li Yuan and the others were here, they would definitely recognize that this triangular eye was the same young man who had ambushed Qi Zhiyuan earlier in the day.


    "Surround this place. The four of you, follow me inside." The old man pointed at the three of them, and when he said those words, he frowned slightly, because he could feel with his divine sense that the courtyard was empty. With that said, five figures flew into the courtyard, and the others quickly spread out and surrounded the courtyard.


    It had to be said that Cheng Siqi and the other two were very lucky. This group of people were from the Demonic Sect, but luckily, none of them saw them and their cultivation levels were not high. Otherwise, the three of them would have no way to enter Heaven and Earth.


    "He escaped!" A burly man with a masked face walked out of the room and said to the old man standing in the hall.


    "Chase them! Split up and search the entire city. They shouldn''t have gone far. There''s still their presence here!" The old man shrugged his nose and said.


    At the same time, two figures quickly passed through an alley and stopped under a tree near the city walls.


    "Martial Uncle, take my father and head north. Take this! Remember, apply it as soon as you leave the city walls, please! " Cheng Siqi handed his father over to Li Yuan while handing him a bottle of medicine.


    That was the Breath Suspending Elixir that Cheng Siqi had concocted using an herbal concoction. This elixir could conceal one''s presence, of course the formula was obtained from elder Dong''s storage ring.


    Li Yuan did not reply. Carrying Yang Yi, he nodded to Cheng Siqi before turning around and leaping up. After nodding a few times on a big tree, he climbed up the city wall.


    "Si Qi, be careful!" Yang Yi''s worried voice sounded.


    Li Yuan wasn''t worried at all. He was very clear that even though he was currently higher ranked than Cheng Siqi, he might not be her match. Of course, he didn''t know that this was all thanks to the Great Chaos Formula.


    Cheng Siqi didn''t answer and climbed up the city wall as well. His lean body appeared even more nimble than Li Yuan''s. Without any hesitation, Cheng Siqi directly ran towards the east.


    A moment later, Cheng Siqi had already entered the forest to the east. At the same time, the group of masked men in black had also arrived under the big tree at the foot of the city wall.


    "It''s here. There''s no mistake. Let''s continue chasing!" At the same time, he took the lead to leap onto the city wall. With a sniff of his nose, he chased after Cheng Siqi.


    Entering the forest, Cheng Siqi took out a small bottle from her bosom and opened the bottle cap. A faint medicinal fragrance came from the bottle. It was the Breath Suspending Elixir. After smearing a little on his body, he continued to head east.


    He estimated that after walking about fifty kilometers, all of the Breath Suspending Elixir had evaporated. He did not apply the medicine again but instead continued to flee at full speed.


    When Cheng Siqi took out the medicine, all the masked men in black had arrived. However, when they arrived, there was no trace of them.


    The masked old man frowned. He removed the black cloth from his face, revealing a sinister old face. The other masked men around him could feel the old man''s aura, and didn''t dare to breathe too loudly.


    "Continue searching in the forest, it should be here!" The old man said in a low voice.


    About a quarter of an hour later, a young man quickly ran up to the old man, cupped his fist, and said: "Elder, we found some Qi in the east!"


    "Let''s go!" The old man turned into a black shadow and chased towards the east.


    Just like that, Cheng Siqi kept running, but the distance between the two was getting further and further apart. Along the way, he kept eating Inedia Pills and various other foods to replenish his physical strength. He even changed directions several times.


    A dozen days later, outside of a marketplace where the crowd was relatively dense, a twelve to thirteen year old beggar wearing tattered beast skin with a broken bowl in his hand, with disheveled hair, entered the marketplace and began to beg along the street.


    It was none other than Cheng Siqi. At this moment, he seemed like a completely different person. When placed in the crowd, no one was even willing to look at him.


    A few days ago, he had already escaped, completely getting rid of the group of black-clothed people. However, he knew in his heart that getting out of danger was all thanks to the Suffocation Potion left behind by Old Dong. He discovered that the Suffocation Potion could not only block one''s aura, it could even block one''s consciousness.


    Actually, the most important reason was that the Demonic Sect did not dare to openly act in the Western Continent. Otherwise, it would be hard to say.


    In addition, he had originally wanted to go back and find his father and Li Yuan, but after hesitating for a long time, he still hadn''t returned, mainly because he was worried about meeting those people from the Heaven Demon Sect, and during this period of time, he had been constantly playing hide and seek with those people from the Heaven Demon Sect. He knew very well how powerful those people were, and if he was half careful, he could be caught by them.


    After thinking clearly about it, he gave up on that idea. At that time, his father and Li Yuan should have escaped after leading that group of people for more than ten days. Now, he could only wait until he was stronger before going back to look for them.


    Cheng Siqi came to the entrance of a grocery store and bowed to an old shopkeeper in his sixties. "Uncle, can you give us some water to drink?"


    The reason he came to this shop was because the signboard outside attracted Cheng Siqi''s attention.


    "Heaven and Earth will be split in five thousand years. I know all east, south, west, ninety thousand miles!"


    "Come in!" The old shopkeeper lifted his glasses and glanced at Cheng Siqi before pouting, "Pour it yourself. It''s on the cabinet!"


    Cheng Siqi nodded her head and bowed as she thanked him. She went over to pour a cup of water. After drinking it, she said, "Shopkeeper, may I ask if the books here are for sale?"


    "You can look at it here. One gold coin every two hours is also possible!" The shopkeeper said indifferently.


    "Oh, thank you!" Cheng Siqi bowed once more.


    After leaving the grocery store, Cheng Siqi thought to himself, "There''s still another place like this. It looks like I''ll have to come to this place more often to make up for it!"


    Only, he didn''t dare stay here for too long. Otherwise, he really wanted to stay here for a period of time and properly make up for it.


    Half a year later, outside the city gates of a magnificent city, there was a young man dressed in coarse clothes in sackcloth. Carrying an old basket filled with herbs, there were also two bulging cloth bags on his shoulders. This young man was Cheng Siqi.


    Entering the city, Cheng Siqi directly entered a pharmacy. After bargaining with a middle-aged shopkeeper, he sold the herbs to the storekeeper for 40 gold coins. At the same time, he spent 10 gold coins to buy 5 Fasting Pills as a precaution.


    After finishing all of this, Cheng Siqi walked over to a shop called the Parade Shop that he had heard from the drugstore owner.


    Entering the shop and chatting with the shopkeeper, Cheng Siqi paid 5 gold coins and sat down to read. Maybe it was because of the time period, but no one was there.


    Cheng Siqi walked up to a bookshelf with a geographical label and selected three bundles of bamboo slips. After some hesitation, he stopped and sat down at a table and started to read carefully.

 C12

    The West Continent was considered a desolate land in this world. There was a lack of Spiritual Qi. It was the sphere of influence of the Iron Sword Sect, Heavenly Star Sect, and Fairy Spirit Valley.


    Inside the library, Cheng Siqi was replenishing the knowledge that he desperately needed, as if he was in the middle of a long drought.


    Under the astonished gaze of the shopkeeper and many others, Cheng Siqi stayed in the library for a full five days. Every day, the moment the storekeeper opened the door, he would be the first to enter, only coming out after closing the door. In the span of five days, Cheng Siqi had read almost all of the books in the shop. Under the astonished gazes of the others, he appeared calm and self-sufficient.


    "The road is long and endless, I will look up and down for you!" Walking out of the library five days later, Cheng Siqi sighed and muttered to himself.


    A year later, on the easternmost part of the Western Continent, on a tall mountain near the edge of the Stellar Sea, looking at the endless sea shrouded in clouds, Cheng Siqi muttered to himself, "That should be the Western Xuan Region right!? I wonder how Father and Li Yuan are going to be. Grandfather and Grandfather Nan are still fine, right?! "


    Cheng Siqi knew that he still couldn''t cross this boundless sea. From the information he had, this sea area had countless aquatic beasts. Moreover, there would also be monstrous sea winds from time to time. The situation was extremely terrible. If one wanted to cross this sea, one must take the big ferry, otherwise, one will be buried in the sea. The big ferry was in the hands of Iron Sword Sect and the other three forces, and this big ferry was not an ordinary fishing boat. It was said that it had reached the level of a spirit treasure, and only this type of ferry could withstand the attacks of the Stellar less Sea''s wind waves and sea beasts. It was said that the price to get on this type of ship was astonishing, and one had to get a quota.


    After determining the direction, Cheng Siqi rushed towards Xi Yang City.


    Xi Yang City, a large city near the Stellar Sea on the Western Yuan Continent. On the Western Yuan Continent, all the people of the Western Xuan Region were gathered at the place where the ferry was sent to the Western Xuan Region.


    As he approached Xi Yang City, Cheng Siqi was dumbfounded. This city was so big that it exceeded the knowledge of both his lives. Upon entering the city, he saw a bustling crowd and countless shops.


    As usual, he first entered the pharmacy and sold all of the herbs for 20 gold coins. Cheng Siqi was already used to it since the herbs were getting cheaper and cheaper along the way.


    After arriving at a secluded corner, a moment later, Cheng Siqi, dressed in a beggar outfit, squeezed into the crowd.


    Relying on his age and cleverness, Cheng Siqi soon got mixed up with the two beggars.


    The two of them, one in his sixties and the other in his twenties, were not natives, but they had already been in Xiyang City for a long time, especially the old beggar Xu Gengfa, who had stayed there for nearly thirty years. The martial marshal, the martial king, had once dreamed of going to the Western Xuan Region, but now that they were here, they knew how difficult it was to go there.


    At the same time, he also got a general idea of the problems he was most concerned about. The Great ferryboat would only be dispatched once every twenty years, and it would take at least three years to cross the Stellar Sea to the Da Xi Xuan Region. Each time, there would only be five hundred placings, and there would only be less than twenty placings for the outside world.


    There was only one way to obtain these 20 slots: submit an application to the West Sun City or the West Yuan City Lord''s Mansion. Only after the application is approved can the participants participate in the auction.


    However, because of the number of experts in the Western Xuan Region, very few people would participate in the auction. Even if there were, they were experts among rogue cultivators.


    "Seems like I can only cultivate with my feet on the ground!" Cheng Siqi thought to himself.


    Perhaps it was because during this year, Cheng Siqi had been busy running away and training less. Her cultivation was only at the level of Martial General Level 8, which was already very shocking for a teenager who was no older than fourteen. However, Cheng Siqi herself was clearly very unsatisfied.


    Thinking of the problem of cultivation, Cheng Siqi hesitated. He didn''t know what to choose.


    Joining a local sect would allow him to obtain some cultivation resources. This was definitely something normal people would choose, but Cheng Siqi was a little worried. The local sects were the outer forces of several big forces like Iron Sword Sect.


    After hesitating for a few days, Cheng Siqi still felt that, just to be safe, he should cultivate by himself.


    After greeting the old beggar, Cheng Siqi left.


    In the past half month, Cheng Siqi had already roughly checked out the situation in Xi Yang City. He found a quiet place and put on a wide gray robe and a large felt hat that he had prepared beforehand.


    A short while later, at the entrance of a shop called the "Amazing News Pavilion", a short and thin old man wearing a large felt hat walked in.


    "Are you here to buy books?"


    Inside the shop, a waiter wearing a formal suit came up and asked.


    "Let''s see if there''s anything suitable!" The old man''s hoarse voice sounded.


    "We offer 50 gold coins to read for one day, feel free to do so!" The waiter said respectfully.


    If the waiter could see the face of the short elder under his felt hat, he would definitely be shocked. This was no other than the real Cheng Siqi, a teenager who was not even 14 years old.


    This store was not big. It was about 30 square meters. Cheng Siqi walked in front of a shelf marked with a local gossip and started flipping through the books on the shelf.


    As the sky darkened, Cheng Siqi walked out of the Pavilion of Wonders with a questioning look on his face.


    "Spirit stones?"


    In Xi Yang City, many transactions could only be conducted with Spirit Stones. What were Spirit Stones? There was no mention of them in the report, but it seemed that one could not rely entirely on books. One had to be practical with them. Thinking of doing so, Cheng Siqi walked straight toward a brightly lit street.


    This street called the market street was full of trading manuals, weapons, and pills. Of course, there weren''t any high level pills here, only some low level ones such as the Fast Recovery Pill, which could speed up the healing process.


    Cheng Siqi''s goal wasn''t to see the pills, but to walk straight into the largest trading shop on this street. From the old beggar, he learned that there was practically everything in this trading shop. As long as you wanted to buy something, you could buy it here.


    He was here to see if it was possible to see spirit stones. According to the information in the book, the energy in the spirit stones could be directly absorbed to speed up cultivation, this was what Cheng Siqi wanted. Right now, raising his cultivation level as soon as possible was the most important thing.


    As he walked into the pavilion called the Profound Heaven Trading Company, a middle-aged man in a blue robe welcomed him.


    "Senior, what do you need?!" The blue-robed middle-aged man asked with a puzzled expression.


    Only now did Cheng Siqi realize that this trading firm was very large and there were many people inside. However, judging from the faintly discernible auras these people gave off, their cultivation bases should be at least Martial King.


    "Oh, I''m just taking a casual look. Let''s talk about it when there''s a suitable one!" Cheng Siqi cupped his fists and said to the middle-aged man with an aged voice.


    "You can take a look around, but the transaction here only costs Spirit Stones!" The middle-aged man bowed to Cheng Siqi before turning around to leave.


    After more than a year, Cheng Siqi had become very skilled in the use of soul consciousness. Although the range was very small, this was still his greatest asset because so far, other than discovering that the members of the Heavenly Demon Sect had a soul consciousness, he hadn''t discovered anyone else who had a soul consciousness.


    He found it strange that he already had a spiritual sense, but he did not investigate it too deeply. After all, this was a good thing, and he did not discover anything wrong with his body to make it convenient for him to act.


    Looking at the items on the counter, he was obviously very surprised. This place really didn''t accept gold coins, just a large steel knife. Although it was quite expensive outside, one could buy it with gold coins. However, two Spirit Stones were required here.


    When he arrived at the pill area, a pill inside a transparent jade box attracted Cheng Siqi''s attention.


    "Isn''t this the pill stored in the ring? Gray, thumb-sized, with three faint white lines on it!" Cheng Siqi was very surprised.


    Noticing Cheng Siqi''s gaze, a young man in a blue robe walked over.


    "Oh, it''s so expensive. I really can''t afford it. Can this little brother introduce the effects of this pill?" Cheng Siqi said in an old, hoarse voice.


    In fact, Cheng Siqi''s heart was already bursting with joy. It was truly like looking for a broken iron shoe without any effort at all. It turned out that elder Dong had left him a lot of Pei-Yuan pills. He could only blame himself for not recognizing Mt. Tai.


    "This is a high level pellet. It can increase the power of those with a cultivation level of Martial King or higher!" The young man said with a smile.


    At the same time, Cheng Siqi suddenly discovered that there was a burly man in black clothing standing five to six meters away from him. He held a cloth bag in his hand, and a weak energy fluctuation appeared.


    Cheng Siqi''s expression immediately changed slightly as she inwardly exclaimed, "Isn''t that the energy crystal inside the ring?" Could this be a spirit stone? "

 C13

    As night fell, a day passed by in a flash. Fu Yun had already left the little town with Tian Ci.


    All afternoon, the number of customers sent by heaven, Fuyun rejected the number of customers, according to Fuyun, none of them were fated customers.


    He couldn''t stay in an inn or buy any food, so he had to leave the town. With Heaven''s Gift, Fuyun no longer went to Lu Village, and instead entered the wilderness from the other side of the town.


    Yesterday afternoon, he also didn''t manage to earn Hai Bei. The immortal master brought him to find a place to stay at Village Lu. At first, Tian Ci thought that he would find a place to stay at the mountain village again tonight.


    "Immortal master, where are we going?"


    "Going to the mountain village to sleep again?"


    He had always lived in the village, and Tian Ci had a special affection for the village. Occasionally sleeping in the village was very helpful to him, and if he were to sleep in the village often, it would only be counterproductive. It would make him miss the villagers more and more, and he wanted to go back to the village more and more.


    For the sake of the gift of heaven, Fuyun naturally would not go to the village to stay the night.


    "No, let''s go to the next town!"


    To the next town?


    Every town was separated by mountains, rivers, autumn forests, and they walked on foot. Without half a day''s time, they absolutely could not arrive. The sky was already dark, and if they were to go to the next town, Tian Ci could not believe her ears.


    "Teacher, is it dark?"


    Fuyun is home all over the sea, wind food is used to sleeping outside, how can care whether it is dark or not.


    "It''s night. The mountain is windy and cool. It''s a good time to travel!"


    At the end of summer, the weather was still very hot. Traveling during the day was unbearably hot, but travelling during the night was different.


    At the end of summer night, there was a moon and stars in the sky. Walking in the wilderness, there was a fan. The flowers, plants, and trees that had been scorched by the sun all day released a refreshing fragrance.


    "Master, aren''t you using magic anymore?"


    The day before yesterday, the immortal master did a magic trick on him, and he actually left the city that he lived in for three years. Tonight, he thought that the immortal master would take him to the next town, but he never expected that the immortal master would walk there.


    "The magic has failed. It can''t be changed!"


    "Sigh, looks like I can only sleep out in the wild tonight."


    Before the day before yesterday, Tian Ci had been living in the small mountain village.


    As for the other villages, it only takes a year or so for cultivators to go. As for the small villages that are given by the heavens, there are cultivators that go there every few days. As time passed, more and more cultivators came to the villages.


    Immortal Teacher''s magic was obviously an evasion technique in the cultivation world. If the evasion technique failed, then who could he deceive?


    The immortal master wasn''t willing to use an evasion technique, so other than looking down on him, there was nothing else he could do.


    It was one thing for the immortal master to not use an evasion technique, but he still had to sleep in the wild. When his grandfather was still alive, he once said that wolves would roam the mountains at night.


    He had never seen a wolf before. He had only heard his grandfather say that wolves ate people, and they loved to eat children. His grandfather had scared him, so he never went out at night.


    Ah!


    "Immortal Master, Grandfather said that there are wolves in the mountains, I''m afraid!"


    Wolf?


    If a child disobeyed, his parents would frighten him and send him to feed the wolves. Therefore, wolves had always been a legend in the hearts of children.


    Seeing that Heaven''s Gift had been frightened by this legend, Fu Yun once again began to teach him how to live in the wild, eliminating the fear in his heart. The reason he had to go to the next town at night and stay in the wilderness was to teach him how to live in the wild.


    Of course, with him here, not to mention some ordinary animals, even if a group of demonic beasts came, it would not be difficult to get rid of them.


    Of course, if he couldn''t even deal with a few normal animals, he didn''t deserve to call himself an immortal master.


    "Haha, as long as I''m here, the wolves won''t come!"


    "Although there are a lot of animals out there at night, they are afraid of fire, so you don''t have to be afraid of them."


    "In the future, you will often live in the wilderness. You must learn to survive in the wilderness."


    With the immortal master''s guarantee, Tian Ci felt more at ease.


    "Oh!"


    "¡­ ¡­"


    There were no roads in the world. The more people that walked, the more roads there would be. There were tree-lined roads between the villages, and roads between the towns.


    This was the first time he had travelled during the night, and the first time he was going to spend the night in the wilderness. In order to not scare him, Fuyun did not bring him into the depths of the mountains.


    The night was dark, and seeing that Tian Ci was tired, Fu Yun stopped.


    By the side of the road, Tiangong picked up firewood, and Fuyun lit a fire. Tiangong took a bundle of firewood and used it as a pillow to sleep by the fire, and Fuyun sat not far away from him.


    In the woods, insects were chirping, wolves were howling, snakes were making noises as they crawled past, and sometimes the sound of a breeze on the leaves was making Providence panic.


    The first time he slept in the wilderness, although he had the immortal master, he still felt that the enemy was by his side and could not fall asleep.


    Actually, there was no need for him to think too much into it. For his safety, Fuyun was already prepared.


    After the bonfire had been set ablaze, Fuyun had already quietly set up a barrier around them. All of the snake-bug ants within a five hundred mile radius couldn''t even approach them.


    When you can''t sleep, when you have nothing to do, you''re reminded of what happened in the evening.


    In the evening, the immortal master taught him how to identify the strange flowers and fruits.


    If it wasn''t for the immortal master watching him, he might have died from poisoning long ago. Now that he thought about it, he felt a sense of lingering fear.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    The road to the next town had to enter a large forest, along the way there were many weird-looking flowers, along the way there were also a lot of fruit trees, and the first thing that came into view after entering the forest were the flowers blooming on the roadside.


    There were many varieties of flowers, colorful, heartbreaking beauty, and many of the flowers exuded a strange fragrance. Out of curiosity, Blessed One skipped over to pick them and smell them.


    There were some yellow petals and green leaves among the flowers on the side of the road. The green leaves were covered with fine green threads. These were famous fairy flowers. Normal animals die suddenly the moment they come into contact with them, and even if some demon beasts accidentally come into contact with them, they would not be able to escape their fate.


    This was the first time that he had seen a fairy and didn''t understand her at all. He was curious about her and was about to go pick her up. Just as he was about to touch her, he suddenly heard an exclamation from the immortal master behind him.


    "Heaven''s blessing, be careful. Don''t touch that flower. That flower is extremely poisonous. If you touch it, you will die."


    Although Fu Yun had been walking in front, he kept his divine sense spread outwards, constantly paying attention to every movement of the Divine Gift to prevent any accidents.


    Fortunately, he had his divine sense to monitor the situation. Otherwise, Tian Ci would have suffered a lot.


    Sky fairy, any normal animal would die upon touching it. This showed that it was extremely toxic. Although it was true that a heaven''s bestowal body was stronger than an ordinary child''s, it was still a child''s, and a mortal''s body.


    Fu Yun was only a fortune-teller, not a doctor. Once Heaven''s Gift was poisoned, even if he had the ability to transcend the heavens and save Heaven''s Gift, it would still be difficult for him.


    Ah!


    Upon hearing the immortal master''s words, Tian Ci jumped up in fright. She immediately distanced herself from the heavenly fairy, threw away the flowers in her hands, and ran back to the immortal master''s side, not daring to go to the roadside to pick flowers.


    "Haha, don''t worry, some flowers aren''t poisonous."


    If those flowers could take his life, it would be strange if he wasn''t nervous.


    In the village, Tian Ci had come into contact with some flowers and herbs. However, they were non-toxic and poisonous. This was the first time she saw them and she was somewhat afraid of them.


    Besides, he wasn''t a physician, so he didn''t know what flowers were poisonous or not.


    "Master, how do we know if the flower is poisonous?"


    The flowers by the roadside were so beautiful and fragrant. They were extremely poisonous. It was a pity. Although he was afraid of those poisonous flowers, he didn''t want to spend his childhood without them.


    Since Immortal Teacher knew that those flowers were poisonous, he must know how to distinguish if they were poisonous. In order for him to have a complete childhood, he earnestly asked Immortal Master, hoping that he could learn how to differentiate between the poisonous flowers and the poisonous flowers.


    "Actually, it''s very easy to tell. The more vibrant and beautiful a flower is, the more poisonous it is. However, there are exceptions, so you don''t need to think about it. "


    "What do you mean, you should look at it from afar and not make fun of it?"


    "I''m telling you, flowers are for viewing, not for playing!"


    "In the future, as long as you don''t pick the flowers easily, nothing will happen to you!"


    "Since we''re talking about flowers, I''ll say one more word."


    "Heaven''s Gift, you have to remember, humans are like flowers. The more righteous men are, the more suspicious they are, and the more beautiful women are, the more they will lie."


    Flowers were for appreciation. Heaven gave him an understanding. He did not understand why people were like flowers. Although he did not understand, there must be a reason behind what the immortal master said. He remembered it.


    "Oh!"


    Seeing that Heavencraft had agreed, Fuyun didn''t say anything else and continued to walk forward.


    The flowers were for appreciation. Tian Ci followed behind the immortal master, and stopped looking at the flowers and plants by the roadside. After looking at them for a long time, she lost her initial interest and started to look around.


    He had not earned a single seashell all afternoon. He was hungry from the lack of dinner. There were many strange fruit trees in the woods by the roadside.


    Looking at the wild fruits on the tree, he felt very hungry. Swallowing his saliva, he licked his lips, wishing that he could immediately pick them to fill his stomach. Just like before, he didn''t dare to lightly pick those wild fruits again.


    In the forest, there were a few lion-headed fruit trees. The fruit trees were filled with lion-headed fruits.


    The Lion''s Head Fruit was shaped like an egg and had a pale yellow skin. In the cultivation world, cultivators called it the Lion''s Head Fruit, but in the mortal world, people called it the Peach of Immortality.


    "Hungry?"


    It was when one grew up that Heaven''s Gift was especially edible.


    He had busied himself for the entire afternoon, yet was unable to drip a single drop of water. Of course, he was already hungry. Looking at the Peach of Immortality, he only had a little bit of saliva left on his mouth.


    "Go and pick it. There''s no poison in the Lion-Headed Fruit!"


    The Lion''s Head doesn''t have poison?


    Hearing Immortal Master''s words, he dropped his bag and pack, and excitedly ran towards the Immortal Peach Tree.


    The Immortal Peach Tree wasn''t very tall. He climbed up the tree, tore off one of the Peach of Immortality, reached out his free hand, picked another one, then sat down on a large tree branch and began to gobble down the Peach of Immortality, ignoring his appearance.


    Because he was very hungry and the Peach of Immortality was not big, he ate seven or eight of them in one go.


    The immortal master was still waiting for him. He didn''t feel like eating alone, so he picked a lot of peach buns before returning to the immortal master''s side.


    "Immortal, I''ve tasted them. These wild fruits are very delicious!"


    He ate seven or eight of them in one go.


    He was probably the only one who could speak such naive words.


    Since Heaven gave him the Wild Fruit, Fu Yun did not stand on ceremony and took one.


    He didn''t know if he was intentionally teasing her about the gift of heaven, but the way he ate was very gentle. He didn''t look like a man, but more like a woman.


    ?

 C14

    Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter, the four seasons alternated, yet another year''s worth of blooming flowers was already four years old.


    He had been gone from the village for months.


    For the past few months, Fuyun had taken him through many small towns and cities, doing one thing every day, searching for fated customers and earning a meager amount of seashells.


    A few months had passed, and the heavenly gifts had changed greatly.


    Fuyun let him solicit business in the sun every day, and his white skin slowly began to change, no longer as white as it used to be.


    If they stayed for a day or two at most, they would head to the next town. Along the way, they also did not use any evasion techniques, so they had no choice but to walk to the next town.


    Over time, Tian Ci''s body became stronger, and he grew a few centimeters taller.


    In the old days at home, his grandparents and villagers had always been fond of him.


    He had no concept of money, he had no idea of what people gave him, he was very good to them, he had no idea of what was good or bad, he had no idea of what was good or bad, he had no idea of what would happen to him if he was not allowed to go into the wilderness alone.


    After a few months, although he still didn''t know much, he was no longer a child who knew nothing.


    Because Fuyun would still reject many clients, he would still suffer the humiliation of being insulted by clients every day. Every day, there would be different clients cursing at him, and his heart would be tormented endlessly.


    In the long run, he had suffered too many grievances. His little heart began to grow stronger, and his ability to resist attacks became stronger and stronger.


    After suffering so much, it was all for Hai Bei. Ever since he knew the importance of Hai Bei, he would desperately look for a fated customer every time he went to a small town.


    Fuyun acted like he was joking. Every time he got a seashell from fortune telling, it was only enough for one meal. If he met a big customer, he would get a little extra for lodging and would never have any extra money.


    As he grew and his appetite grew, Fuyun would collect more seashells. However, the extra portion of seashells was still only enough for him to eat.


    Finally, he understood that the immortal master made him desperately try to get customers to earn seashells every day just to survive, not to live a better life.


    Since they didn''t have the spare money to spend at the inn, they had no choice but to sleep in the wilderness with the immortal master. During these few months, they often slept in the wilderness.


    At first, he was not used to it. He was afraid of being attacked by wild beasts.


    After that, there had been no more wild beasts, and the fear in his heart slowly disappeared. He was no longer afraid of sleeping in the wild.


    When you are hungry, there are wild fruits in the woods, so pick some to satisfy your hunger. When you are thirsty, you can drink the dew from the leaves of the plants.


    In the wilderness, the morning air was especially good. The fragrance from the flowers, plants, and soil gave off a different kind of smell.


    Breathe in the fresh air of nature every morning, and be full of spirit for the whole day.


    In the past few months, he had been working in the wild or in the towns as clients.


    In the town, there were customers who saw that he was well-behaved and friendly, would give him some food, would see that he had a strong body and would have ill intentions towards him, and wanted to take him as a slave. There were customers who saw his boastful boasting and would ignore his existence.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    No matter how big the city was, there would always be a day when the flowers blossomed in spring. With the blessing of the heavens, Fuyun left the city and entered the wilderness.


    The distance between cities was different from that between small towns. The distance between cities ranged from hundreds of miles to thousands of miles. Fu Yun had left a large city that he had lived in for a few months and was going to the next city.


    Where is the next city?


    It was the same as before. If Immortal Master didn''t say anything, then Heaven would not ask.


    Before he left the city, he didn''t have the money to prepare food. He entered the wilderness and travelled every day to eat wild fruits. His gifted body began to feel uncomfortable. Now that he saw wild fruits, he wanted to swallow them.


    He would react in such a way that Fuyun had known earlier and had never mentioned it. He was waiting for the right moment.


    More than ten days had passed, yet another sleepless night had arrived. He had been on the road every day, eating wild fruits every day, making his stomach feel very uncomfortable. He was tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know how far he would have to go in the next city, and he didn''t know how much longer he would have to walk.


    Seeing him tossing and turning, Fuyun knew that the time had come.


    "Heaven''s Gift, is it very uncomfortable?"


    Upon hearing Immortal Master''s question, Tian Ci immediately sat up.


    "Immortal master, how much longer do we have before we arrive?"


    When he was in the wilderness, he would never leave the village. Every day, he would hurry on his journey and eat wild fruits. His body was naturally in pain, and in his opinion, aside from perseverance, there was only perseverance.


    In the past, he would have asked the immortal master how long it would take to find his loved ones. But now, he wanted to leave the wilderness as soon as possible and return to places where there were people and food.


    "It''s still early. We won''t be able to get to the next city in a year or so."


    "Tomorrow, I''ll change your taste. If you eat too many wild fruits, your body won''t be able to take it!"


    If one was unlucky, then the more afraid they were, the more likely they would get what they feared. Of course, the one who was most afraid was the one who couldn''t leave the wilderness for a long time.


    He had thought that the worst outcome would be that he would stay in the wilderness for a month. He had never expected that the worst outcome would be a year and a half.


    He had been on the road every day for a year or so, eating wild fruits every day. Thinking of this, his legs involuntarily trembled. Luckily, immortal master forgave him and gave him a change of taste tomorrow.


    Change the taste?


    Could this immortal master be able to use magic?


    "Master, you can use magic now?"


    Since it had never failed before, why would he need to recover? For matters that were deceptive, Fuyun would naturally not tell anything that was bestowed upon him by the heavens.


    "No!"


    He ate wild fruits everyday, so he was already tired of eating them. He wanted to change his taste long ago, what use was there in thinking about them? Only if he could really change them would he be able to.


    Unfortunately, in the wilderness, there was no place for food. Other than eating wild fruits and drinking dew, he really couldn''t think of anything else to eat.


    From the Immortal Teacher''s tone, he thought that Immortal Master could use magic to take him to a big city.


    "Then what will it taste like tomorrow?"


    Seeing that Tian Ci couldn''t wait to change her taste, Fu Yun pretended to be mysterious just so that he could give Tian Ci a "surprise".


    "Hehe, you''ll know tomorrow!"


    A sinister smile, a strange sound.


    After spending a few months with the immortal master, Tian Ci had a better understanding of him. Every time she saw his strange smile, she knew that she was in for a ride.


    What unlucky thing will happen tomorrow?


    Since he couldn''t avoid it, he might as well sleep early, rest up, and face it head-on tomorrow.


    "Oh!"


    "Immortal Master, I''m sleepy!"


    After rushing for an entire day, Heaven''s Gift was indeed sleepy. Seeing that he didn''t want to discuss tomorrow''s change of taste and wanted to sleep, he decided to let him go.


    "Go to sleep, I wish you a good dream!"


    Not long after that, the Blessed One was fast asleep. Fu Yun closed his eyes and waited for daybreak.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    It was the end of another ordinary night. After dawn, the sky gradually brightened.


    "Tian Ci, hurry up and get up to start the construction!"


    Start work?


    In the wilderness, he didn''t need to find a client. What kind of work was this?


    The sleepy Tian Ci helplessly sat up and looked at Immortal Master in confusion.


    "Stop looking, there''s no answer on my face!"


    "Let''s go. I''ll bring you to hunt today. I''ll open a meat shop for you!"


    So this was what the immortal master meant by a change in taste?


    He was glad that they were going to hunt today. It was not as bad as he had imagined.


    Isn''t it bad?


    Was it that easy to hunt?


    In the past when he was in the village, there were hunters in the village. When the hunters came back, they would send some prey to Tian Ci''s house. A few months ago, he had helped Lu Wen drag a big wild boar and knew what hunting was.


    Knowing was one thing, but knowing how to do it was another. Hunting and killing small animals was something he knew, but he didn''t know. Hunting required skill as well.


    "Immortal Teacher, you know how to hunt?"


    Ever since he left the mountain village with the immortal master, he had never heard the immortal master mention hunting. Since he left the mountain village with the immortal master, he had never heard the immortal master mention hunting before.


    Today, he was surprised that the immortal master suddenly wanted to take him hunting.


    "What? You don''t believe me?"


    A mortal could catch their prey, not to mention Fuyun was no ordinary person. Capturing some small animals was no small feat for him.


    He had followed the immortal master for months, and regardless of what the immortal master wanted him to do, or what the immortal master wanted him to do, he had never doubted the immortal master''s words.


    The village head uncle respected and trusted the immortal master, and the immortal master even brought him away from the village to look for his family. He didn''t dare to be disrespectful to the immortal master, and even more so didn''t dare to suspect the immortal master.


    "No, no!"


    Actually, it was just a joke. Fu Yun didn''t expect Tian Ci to be so nervous.


    Divine Powers respected him and feared him. As such, it meant that Divine Powers had always treated him as an outsider. Thus, he felt very helpless.


    However, he couldn''t force Tian Ci to take him as a relative, right?


    Time could be used to hone in on everything, and the gap between him and the Divine Gift could only be passed to time.


    "Let''s go!"


    "¡­ ¡­"


    In the morning, under the compulsion of the immortal master, Tian Ci ate some wild fruits.


    Fuyun''s reason for forcing him to eat some wild fruits was very simple. If he didn''t eat his fill, he wouldn''t have the strength to continue on his journey, and he didn''t have the strength to start work.


    Not long after, the two of them arrived at a grassland.


    Fu Yun released his spiritual sense, covering a radius of a thousand miles, effortless. With his spiritual sense, he could see a radius of a thousand miles, where there were grasslands, mountains, lakes, canyons, and everything else.


    In the prairie, other than weeds, there were at most small animals. It was the most ideal hunting ground. After discovering a large prairie, he immediately brought Tian Ci to the prairie.


    "God''s blessing, we''ve arrived!"


    "I''ll give you a mission. Catch a wild rabbit and bring it back."


    What?


    Wasn''t it immortal master hunting?


    Catch a hare?


    Would a rabbit bite?


    If he wasn''t as fast as a hare, how would he catch it?


    If the immortal master did not personally hunt for the treasure, then he would have to hunt for it himself. Since Heaven''s Gift had never caught any prey, many questions flashed through his mind.


    "Huh?"


    There were three reasons why Fu Yun had chosen the prairie as his hunting ground.


    Firstly, there was no lack of prey in the forest, and there were quite a few wild rabbits as well. Unfortunately, there were no hunting tools.


    Secondly, there were many trees in the mountain forest, making it easier to hide their prey.


    Third, in the prairie, there were less trees and more weeds.


    Seeing that Tian Ci was stunned, he had guessed long ago that she would have this kind of expression, and deliberately wore a straight face.


    Ah what!


    "Do you still want me to catch rabbits for you?"


    "Hurry up and go!"


    ?

 C15

    "Immortal Master, I, I won''t!"


    No one has ever been born knowing anything. No, you can learn it.


    Because he had a very good teacher, he was luckier than anyone else.


    Traveling in the martial arts world, meeting something that he could not solve, Fuyun would always teach him how to resolve it. If he encountered something that even Fuyun did not understand or knew, then he would have to rely on providence to figure it out.


    However, there was still something Fuyun didn''t know. Even after so many years, he still couldn''t figure it out.


    "No, it doesn''t matter. I''ll teach you!"


    "Actually, hunting is very simple. You just need to remember, in the grassland, wherever the grass moves, you will run to and you will definitely find your prey."


    "After seeing its prey, if it dares to run, you have to chase after it. When it can no longer run, you can catch it."


    Was this a hunting method?


    Was there even a need to teach him this method?


    Fuyun was not obviously trying to scam the heavens!


    Whether this method of hunting would work or not didn''t matter, as long as it was trusted by Heaven.


    On the prairie, the weeds were uneven. There were tall weeds that were even taller than Heaven''s blessing. There were also young grasses that had just sprouted and were eaten by animals.


    Could there be a terrifying demon beast among weeds that were taller than him?


    Because Tian Ci did not know, she was somewhat worried.


    Because he was worried, he would not rashly run into the deep grass.


    Although there were less animals in the young grass, it was still more important for them to be safe.


    There was a hare eating fresh grass in the middle of a bush. Its sudden appearance scared the hare so much that it jumped to its feet. When it saw that the hare was about to escape, it immediately rushed over.


    The grassland was different from the mountain forest. Without the cover of trees, it was extremely dangerous. In the grassland, wolves frequently appeared at night. Small animals like rabbits only dared to come out during the day.


    After being hunted down, the hare jumped up and down, causing all of the animals within 1000 meters to flee in all directions.


    He had originally been chasing after the big rabbit that appeared first, but now that many animals suddenly appeared, he became confused. As long as it was the nearest animal, he would immediately chase after it.


    "God''s blessing! Quick, catch it!"


    "Tian Ci, there''s a little wild boar here!"


    "Tian Ci, there''s a fat rabbit there!"


    "Tian Ci, you have one behind you ¡­"


    Seeing Heaven''s Gift running around in the prairie, exhausted and sweating, Fuyun became interested. He reminded him with "good intentions", causing Heaven''s Gift to become even more distracted as he chased down and killed the small animals around him.


    Not long after, seeing that Tian Ci was out of breath, he asked her to stop and rest.


    "Haha, heaven-sent. Rest for a while, and then we''ll catch them later!"


    With the permission of the immortal master, he could finally rest. He sat on the ground without a care in the world.


    "So tired ¡­"


    When the little animals saw Tian Ci sitting down to rest, they gathered up their courage and jumped up and down in front of his eyes, swaying back and forth as if they were purposely provoking him.


    "I don''t believe that I can''t catch you! Just you wait!"


    It was intolerable. In the face of provocation, the heavens'' blessing could not endure any longer. After resting for a long time, they were no longer tired. They immediately stood up and began chasing after a large hare.


    The hare that was being chased took advantage of his rest time to jump up and down in front of him, purposely provoking him.


    After running and chasing, he immediately incited the animals around him to flee. This time, he decided to follow the big hare instead of chasing the other animals. Instead, he chased after the hare.


    "Don''t run! I''m going to catch you! "


    After a long while, faced with the relentless pursuit of Heaven''s Gift, the big hare finally lost. It burrowed into its own cave, unwilling to go out again.


    "Ya!"


    "Come out quickly ¡­"


    "I won''t chase you anymore ¡­"


    After chasing the hare for so long, he was truly tired. The hare hid in the cave and once again, Blessed One sat down to rest.


    In fact, if this big hare didn''t hide in the cave, he wouldn''t have the strength to chase it.


    After a moment, seeing that Heaven had given him enough time to rest, Fu Yun began to ''kindly'' remind him again.


    "Tian Ci, look! There''s movement over there!"


    Hearing Immortal Master''s reminder, Tian Ci looked up to see that there was indeed movement in a pile of grass.


    He had tried to catch some small animals many times but to no avail. The main reason was that he had made too much of a move and scared away all the animals around him. Realizing that he was lacking, he corrected himself immediately.


    This time, he wanted to quietly crawl over and take them by surprise.


    Thinking that there would be a little wild boar waiting for him in the grass, he pushed it aside and looked around. A huge black snake was coiling its body in the grass, sticking its head out and looking around.


    What a big snake. It gave him a fright and immediately ran away.


    "Ha ha!"


    In the past few months, Heaven''s Gift had spent most of his time with different people and suffered a lot of grievances. Fortunately, with Fu Yun by his side, no one dared to have any ill intentions towards him.


    This trip, the tension in the heart, can properly relax, very conducive to the growth of providence.


    In fact, Fuyun had long since discovered that there was a snake in the grass. He hadn''t told them in advance, and had even deliberately instigated Divine Gift to catch it. He had a reason for doing so.


    For the past few months, Shen Ci had been busy trying to recruit customers and hadn''t been able to relax for a long time. She didn''t teach him how to hunt, but rather taught him how to relax his mind.


    It was because he did not want to be a strict teacher by his side, and more so hoped to be able to get along with Heaven''s Gift like family. That was why he teased it.


    "Immortal master, I''m really useless!"


    Not being able to catch a wild hare, then being scared to run by a snake, and even being teased by an immortal master, she felt very embarrassed and thought herself to be very useless.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Heaven''s blessing, you''re already great!"


    "Many people who catch wild rabbits for the first time would be inferior to you!"


    This was consolation, but it was also the truth.


    Many people knew how to hunt, and that was because they knew how to use skills. If they were to use their bare hands to catch their prey, they might truly be inferior to Tian Ci.


    "Oh!"


    Without a doubt, Fuyun''s consolation was truly effective. His state of mind was instantly much better.


    "Tian Ci, from now on, don''t call me immortal master. Let''s change names!"


    The title of "Immortal Master" did indeed reflect the respect bestowed to him by Heaven''s Gift. From another perspective, it also reflected the fear bestowed to him by Heaven''s Gift.


    There would always be an estrangement between them, and Fuyun did not want that to happen.


    After all, they still had to live together for a long time. He did not want to live in fear for the rest of his life.


    "Then, immortal master, how should I address you?"


    Not called immortal master?


    What''s that called?


    The immortal master looked to be in his seventies or eighties.


    This won''t do, I already have a grandfather!


    Call him uncle?


    Was this uncle too old?


    No matter how he thought about it, he really didn''t know how to address Immortal Master.


    "Heaven''s Gift, what do you think is the best name?"


    Although it was just a form of address, it could still determine a relationship. The Heaven''s Gift was only four years old. Compared to an experienced and knowledgeable immortal master, it was thousands of miles away.


    What kind of relationship could they have with Immortal Master?


    He could not think of it, nor could he make the decision.


    If Fuyun gave him the problem, he might as well ask for his help.


    "Me?"


    "I think it''s better to call him immortal master!"


    Sure enough, asking was useless. In the end, he had to rely on himself.


    For some reason, he could not take in Tian Ci as a disciple, and Tian Ci could not call him master.


    Call him elder?


    No!


    Name?


    Heaven''s Gift would definitely not be willing!


    Sir?


    She was no different from an immortal master.


    No matter how he thought about it, he could only be his senior and brother.


    "Let''s do it like this, Tian Ci. We don''t care about seniority or age, let''s be brothers!"


    "I''m still calling you ''Heaven''s Gift'' or ''junior brother''. For the time being, you can call me senior brother. When you grow up and understand how to cultivate, when your cultivation surpasses mine, how about it?"


    He couldn''t think of a way to address the immortal master, and the immortal master didn''t want him to continue to address the immortal master, so changing his name would be troublesome.


    However, as long as Immortal Master did not allow him to call Immortal Master Grandpa and Father, Tian Ci would not oppose it.


    "Alright!"


    "Immortal Teacher, no, Senior Brother!"


    This was the first time Tian Ci had addressed Fu Yun as senior. She was not used to it, so she braced herself to respond.


    "Un, not bad!"


    "Tian Ci, let''s call each other that from now on!"


    Although the heaven''s gift response was a bit far-fetched, Fuyun was still very satisfied.


    To be able to be called junior and junior brothers, the people of this world would probably go crazy for them. However, in Fu Yun''s opinion, it was still a huge advantage for him to be the senior brother bestowed upon him by the heavens.


    He stretched out his hand and caressed the head of Tian Ci. Although he still called her by her name, he secretly rejoiced in his heart and called her "Junior Brother" in his heart.


    "God''s blessing, it seems that we won''t be able to eat rabbit meat today."


    "Why don''t you hurry and catch that snake? We''ll have snake meat for lunch!"


    Senior Brother, are you kidding me?


    Snakes have no hair on their body. Just thinking about it made her feel extremely uncomfortable.


    Furthermore, the snake that was hidden in the grass just now was not small. It was thicker than his wrist, and if he wanted to catch that snake, he would definitely lose his life.


    "Shi-Shixiong Xian, I''m afraid that we won''t eat snake meat, okay?"


    "There''s ¡­ There''s still ¡­"


    In the prairie, besides snakes, there were many other animals that he could catch. Originally, he wanted to say that he caught other animals, but when he thought about how he had just exhausted himself to the point of not being able to catch a hare, he became discouraged.


    "Oh heavens'' gift, I''m not talking to you like a senior brother. Even rabbits can run faster than you!"


    "That snake''s speed isn''t as fast as you. Tell me, if we don''t eat snakes, what are we going to eat?"


    "Besides, the snake meat is a great tonic for your health. Don''t be too picky, it''s all up to you."


    "Hurry, if you don''t go soon, it''s going to run."


    If you''re afraid, then that''s right. I''m not worried about you, I''m worried about you. What does Heaven''s Gift fear? Fu Yun wanted him to do it, to overcome the fear in his heart.


    In this world, ordinary snakes were nothing to fear, because there were demon beasts that were even more terrifying than snakes.


    However, demon beasts weren''t the most terrifying existences. In this world, the most terrifying existence was actually humans.


    If he was afraid of snakes and didn''t go for them, then in the future, how could he face an existence more terrifying than snakes?


    Fuyun wanted to be blessed with the ability to overcome the fears in his heart, so that he could face the fear brought about by life and death head-on in the future.


    His identity had changed. In the heart of Heaven''s Gift, the immortal master had disappeared, and a senior brother had suddenly appeared. He still did not dare to disobey this senior brother''s words.


    Since he couldn''t refuse his senior brother''s request, he could only bite the bullet and run towards the snake.


    ?

 C16

    The snake sensed danger when Heaven sent it back.


    The snake''s body was still coiled, and its head was still pointed at Tian Ci, ready to defend. Once Tian Ci dared to approach, she would attack without restraint.


    It was only the first step of the snake''s defense. The second step was to spit out the tongue of the snake, making hissing sounds as if trying to intimidate Heaven''s Gift.


    When he heard the hissing sound of the snake, his whole body began to tremble uncontrollably. Not to mention that the snake had already prepared its defense, even if it did not defend itself, it would still not rush forward.


    The enemy does not move, I do not move.


    The snake was afraid of being killed by Tian Ci, and the snake was afraid of being attacked by Tian Ci. One man and one snake, staring at each other without even making a move.


    "Don''t be afraid, snakes have nothing to fear!"


    Out of fear of the snake, Blessing did not dare to make the first move. He was trying to overcome his fear by convincing himself.


    The snake and the man stood in confrontation for a long time. The fear in their hearts lessened, and they slowly began to move.


    The snake had already prepared its defense. He would not be so stupid as to directly grab it. Instead, he circled the snake, and after circling it once, the snake coiled its body and stuck out its head, following him around.


    No matter which direction he tried to catch it from, he would be bitten at the first moment. It seemed that if he wanted to catch the snake, he had to break its defense first.


    The snake did not move, but he moved again. He deliberately made a move to grab it, but the snake attacked and ran away. After a few rounds of testing, the snake was completely enraged. It gave up on defense and chased after him.


    Running in a straight line would definitely give him no chance to catch the snake. Taking the snake in a circle, he ran a few rounds. The opportunity had finally come. While the snake was unprepared, he grabbed the snake''s tail.


    The snake was about to turn and attack, but he immediately dragged its tail and ran, not giving it any chance to attack him.


    "Senior Brother, I''ve caught him!"


    Did they really catch him?


    It was only a snake''s tail. It wouldn''t be that easy to subdue it.


    He dragged the snake back and forth across the lawn, not daring to rest for even a moment, because the moment he stopped, the snake would refraction and attack.


    "God''s blessing, be careful ¡­"


    "Ah..."


    Two voices rang out at the same time. One was Fuyun''s warning voice, while the other was a heaven-sent scream.


    After a moment of silence, the snake took the opportunity to bite the back of Tian Ci''s hand. This scene happened to be seen by Fu Yun, and he was just about to remind her, but he was still a step too late.


    A sharp pain came from the back of his hand. Tian Ci was forced to throw down her snake tail and cover her painful wounds.


    The snake saw that Divine Gift knew what was good for it, so it let go of its tail and stopped attacking. It turned around and ran, not wanting to get entangled with Divine Gift.


    "Tian Ci, quick, catch it! Don''t let it escape!"


    Snakes were one of the ones that were given fear by heaven. They were just perfect for tempering the will bestowed by heaven. How could Fu Yun let the snake escape?


    "God''s blessing, you are truly stupid. How can you allow a snake to wear a piece of land?"


    "If I don''t let the snake wear the ground without being able to borrow strength from the outside, even if the snake can bend its body, the speed at which it can do so will be rather slow."


    "As long as you focus a little, it won''t bite you!"


    "Quickly go and catch him again. I guarantee that this time, the snake will not bite you."


    If he wanted to preserve his life, he had to leave as soon as possible. Although Snake wanted to leave as soon as possible, no matter how he fled, there seemed to be a wall in front of him.


    Senior brother''s words seemed to make a lot of sense, but at the same time, he couldn''t refuse Senior Brother. He had no choice but to believe Senior Brother once again.


    The snake was only concerned with escaping and did not have time to defend itself. Tian Ci seized the opportunity to grab onto the tail of the snake once more. He did not give it a chance to react and swung it in the air.


    Although the Heaven''s Gift was very high, it was still insufficient in comparison to the snake''s length. It could only grab onto the snake''s tail and spin in the air. The snake''s head could not avoid contact with the earth.


    After a quarter of an hour, Tian Ci felt that her hands were a bit sore, and had no choice but to slow down.


    After many interactions with the earth, the snake had already given up on resisting. Blood was trickling from the corner of its mouth, and it was on its last breath. It looked like it was about to die.


    "Snake, snake died?"


    "I, I killed it?"


    "Senior ¡­ Senior Brother, I ¡­ I killed it?"


    When she saw that the snake was dead, she was so scared, so unaccustomed to it, that she even forgot the pain of being bitten by the snake. She stared at the moving snake on the ground.


    "God''s blessing, don''t be sad!"


    "Even if you capture this snake alive, I will make you kill it. This is something you must experience!"


    Killing a snake?


    He had not even thought about killing others and hadn''t even been ready yet. He thought that he was only responsible for catching the rabbits, the snakes, and even his senior brother.


    "Senior Brother, I don''t want to kill it!"


    Kill life, only to extend life, people need food, to become the executioner is inevitable.


    "Heaven''s Gift, perhaps you still don''t know what the world we live in is like?"


    "Senior brother will tell you today. You must remember, the world we live in is a world where the strong preys on the weak."


    "The survival of the fittest is the rule of this world."


    "Today, you only killed a snake. Tomorrow, you might kill a person. If you want to establish yourself in this world, you have to go through all of this!"


    "In the future, I will no longer be by your side. You will have to face this world alone. If you want to live, there are some things that you must face."


    "If you face it alone, you will find that killing a snake is not worth mentioning."


    Natural selection, survival of the fittest, Heaven''s bestowal doesn''t understand.


    He needed food when he was hungry, and he knew it was instinct.


    In the village, he had seen many wild rabbits hunted and turned into delicious food. In order to survive, he would need to eat, and sooner or later he would kill the small animals with his own hands.


    He could kill some small animals.


    Murder?


    He had never thought of it, and he did not want to do it.


    Fuyun told him now, just hoping that he would be mentally prepared. Perhaps in the future, he would not be as helpless as he was today.


    "Senior Brother, I understand!"


    Will I kill people in the future?


    Maybe God will kill when necessary.


    However, perhaps he would have already grown up by then.


    As for now, he was still a child, so there was no need for him to think about things that were so far away.


    For the sake of food, some sacrifices were necessary, and even though he knew he had to do it, he would still resent it.


    The first time he killed someone was like this, he got used to it.


    "God''s blessing, go and deal with it."


    Because the grassland lacked fruit trees and had no wild fruit to feed it, it was inseparable from water to maintain its livelihood. As such, Fuyun brought him along the river and entered the plains.


    Fuyun magically took out a delicate knife and placed it in the hands of Blessing.


    He used to take care of his grandmother''s life in the village, and he would make simple food and know how to clean the snake meat.


    He took the knife and dragged the snake to the river. He cleaned the snake''s skin and organs, removed its head and tail, and cleaned it until it was a piece of white meat.


    "Senior Brother, I''ve cleaned up!"


    There were no branches in the prairie, only grass. It was very troublesome to make a fire.


    When she returned with the snake meat, she didn''t know what to do with it, so she could only look at her senior brother with hope. She didn''t want to eat raw meat, so she could only eat cooked food.


    "Leave it to me, I''ll let you have a hearty meal!"


    Eating raw meat?


    There were many parasites in the snake meat, and without cooking, it was impossible to eat them without removing the parasites.


    Besides, eating the snake meat raw was simply a waste of good ingredients.


    There was no way to light a fire, no divine blessing, but Fuyun could do it.


    During their time in the wild, the two of them clearly divided their duties. God bestowed them with the responsibility of collecting firewood, while Fu Yun was in charge of lighting fires.


    Every time when the Heaven''s Gift had finished stacking the firewood, Fu Yun would stretch out a hand and open his palm. A ball of fire would emerge from the palm of his hand and ignite the fire.


    This time, the grassland had no branches, only withered grass. In order to eat a meal, he couldn''t burn a large piece of grassland, right?


    Although it was different this time, Tian Long was responsible for hunting and cleaning up the prey, and he put in the most effort. As for the rest of the work that he could not complete, he would naturally leave it to Fu Yun.


    Fu Yun''s cooking method was very simple. He directly used spirit energy to eat the snake meat in Tian Ci''s hands. He then suspended the snake meat in the air, changing the fire element spirit energy onto the snake meat.


    The spiritual energy of the fire element enveloped the snake meat, causing it to emit sizzling sounds.


    Not long after, the smell of meat wafted through the air.


    Not only did Senior Martial Brother know how to run far away, he also knew how to light fires and give advice on his future prospects. In short, in the eyes of Heaven, Senior Martial Brother was omnipotent.


    The snake meat cooked by his senior brother was very fragrant. It could be described as fragrant at all.


    He sniffed the air with all his might and licked his tongue. Looking at the still burning meat, he really wanted to take a bite.


    "Alright, when the meat is slightly cold, you can eat it!"


    When roasting the cloud, it was extremely particular.


    Using the True Fire Grilled Meat, every inch of the snake meat was roasted to perfection. Not a single part of it was burnt. He had used a special method to eliminate all the parasites in the snake meat, so he would not harm Blessed Body.


    The snake meat was cooked and still hung in the air. He replaced the fire energy and used the knife to split the snake meat into small pieces. Each piece of meat was divided into similar sizes and floated in the air.


    "Senior brother, can we eat now?"


    Seeing every piece of snake meat jumping in the air, Tian Ci was already hungry. She couldn''t stand the temptation of the snake meat anymore.


    The snake meat was too fragrant. If not for his senior brother watching him, he would have already pounced on him.


    To some people, food was the healing medicine. They were in a bad mood and they ate too much food. Divine Gift was such a person. Looking at the alluring snake meat, they had already forgotten about the negative emotions brought by killing people.


    "Sure, reach out and take it!"


    As expected, Senior Martial Brother did not lie to him. He extended his hand to retrieve the snake meat. The snake meat that was given to him by the heavens would immediately fall into his hands.


    His stomach was too hungry and the snake meat was too fragrant. He did not care about the slightly hot snake meat as he immediately stuffed it into his mouth.


    When the snake meat entered his mouth, it was so hot that it made him shiver.


    After entering the wilderness for over ten days, he was finally able to eat a piece of meat.


    "Haha, slow down. It''s all yours. No one is going to fight with you for it!"


    Fuyun magically took out a pot of wine, ingested a piece of snake meat, drank wine, ate meat, and enjoyed the heavenly gift of eating.


    The moment the slaughter began, there would be no end to it.


    Over the next few months, one old and one young, the animals in the grassland became restless. All the animals along the way ran around in fright. The most unfortunate ones were the snakes of the plains. Who told them to be slow, they deserved to be turned into food.


    ?

 C17

    Time flies. Five years had passed, and he was now nine years old.


    In these five years, he had been running around with his senior. He had grown a lot taller and learned a lot more things. He was no longer a good boy.


    As he grew older, he grew taller, but not too fast. When he was three or four years old, he rose by one meter and two meters. Even after five years had passed, he was only one meter and a half tall.


    In the past five years, his hair had continuously grown longer and had been repaired several times. His senior brother was a lazy person, so he tried to move his mouth as much as possible without making any moves.


    His skin was even darker than before. The fair and clean boy from before was nowhere to be found. He reckoned that when he returned to the village, his uncle wouldn''t be able to recognize him.


    In the past five years, two years had been spent in the wilderness, and three years had been spent in small and small towns.


    Fuyun took him through three large cities and over a hundred small towns. He never used any evasive techniques, which made his slender body even more sturdy. Normal children were simply unable to compete with him.


    In the past five years, he had no longer been that obedient child who had just left the village. After being together with his senior brother for a few years, he no longer blindly trusted his senior brother, because his senior brother would sometimes tease him.


    He would always be careful so that his senior wouldn''t screw him up.


    For example, the first time he hunted, he caused himself to be bitten by a snake, the first time he washed beans for someone else, and many other times, he didn''t want to mention it again.


    After living in the wilderness for two years, he learned how to survive in the wilderness and how to survive in the wilderness.


    The survival technique in the wild was not a powerful technique but a simple hunting method.


    In his first year in the wilderness, he was still in the Great Prairie. Without a hunter, he could only rely on his instincts to catch up with his prey, which was faster than him. Snakes were the unluckiest creatures.


    Later on, when he arrived in a big city, he would purchase some hunting tools for his senior brother to keep. When he arrived in the wilderness, he would come to capture prey.


    Birds that flew naturally, birds nests on trees, snakes on the grassland, rabbits, fish in the water, they were all his prey.


    He was hungry, there were wild fruits to pick in the mountains, and small animals to catch. If he was thirsty, there was dew to drink.


    In the prairie, there were snakes and rabbits to catch, fish to catch in the river, water to drink if they were thirsty, and the earth to bed when they were sleepy. They lived rather leisurely lives.


    Having lived in the city for three years, he had learned a lot.


    As long as he stayed in town for a day, he would never give up on trying to recruit customers. Every day, he would carefully observe the passersby. From their expressions and actions, he understood how they dealt with things.


    As for his talents, it was impossible for him to predict his future. It wasn''t his speciality, and only his senior brother would have such great ability.


    He had seen many types of people passing through towns and cities.


    There were those who were as rich as a kingdom, but were not kind; there were those who were poor to the point of not wearing clothes; there were those who were righteous, but they were dignified and upright.


    There were also those who had the heart of a Bodhisattva, those who were extremely vicious, those who were unable to support the wall due to the mud, and those who had already risen to their deaths.


    He had to face all kinds of customers every day. The kind people would give him a few more seashells, while the fierce people would curse at him.


    However, with senior brother by his side, those bad guys would at most take advantage of him verbally, no one would dare to bully him.


    He knew how his senior apprentice-brother handled things.


    It was his first time meeting him. His Senior Martial Brother had the demeanor of a fairy. He thought that his Senior Martial Brother was a person of great virtue and prestige.


    After getting along for a few years, Senior Martial Brother did not have the slightest bit of dignity as a teacher and often teased him. He felt that Senior Martial Brother was a person that did not respect his seniority.


    He still remembered the first time he fished. It was something he would never forget.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    Two years ago, Fuyun had once again traveled in the wilderness with God-given treasures.


    The birds in the sky, the eggs in the birds'' nests on the trees, the snakes, pheasants, and rabbits in the prairie were all eaten. Only the fish swimming in the water was left.


    He had never eaten a fish in the water before, so he thought it was nothing.


    However, Fuyun was extremely unhappy and insisted on having a change of taste.


    "Tian Ci, the wild boar, wild hare, wild chicken, snake and so on have all grown tired of eating. Today, let''s change tastes."


    "Go catch a fish, I''ll cook some for you."


    He had just crossed a few mountains when he passed by another river.


    It was almost noon when Fuyun stopped. He found a rock by the river and sat down to rest. He refused to leave, insisting that the heavens send him to catch the fish.


    "Senior brother, you know that I won''t catch fish. If you want to eat fish, then grab it!"


    He had been together with his senior for three to four years, but he slowly became wise and no longer submitted to his senior. If his senior wanted him to catch a fish, something bad would definitely happen to him.


    "Ahh, he really raised an ingrate. If he wants to eat a fish, he has to rely on his useless old bones."


    Old bones?


    It was true that his Senior Brother was an old man, but if one were to call him a useless old man, Tian Ci would never believe it. These past few years, he had always been together with his Senior Brother, and his Senior Brother''s appearance had never changed.


    Every time he refused his senior brother''s unreasonable request, his senior brother would pretend to be pitiful and pitiful. He could not bear it any longer and had no choice but to compromise.


    "Alright!"


    "Tell me quickly, what do I need to do in order to catch the fish?"


    Every time he compromised, Tian Ci would definitely regret it, because senior brother would immediately retract his pitiful appearance and pretend to be a master who knew everything.


    "Alright, I''ll tell you."


    "Jump into the water and catch any fish you see. It''s very simple!"


    "Yes, that''s it."


    This was also a method. If he said it, it would be equivalent to not saying anything.


    Although Tian Ci had never caught a fish before, he knew that his senior brother''s method was nonsense. If he could catch a fish like this, the fish would have definitely died long ago. It was not waiting for him to catch it, but waiting for him to pick it up.


    "Senior Brother, aren''t you saying that you didn''t!"


    Sometimes he didn''t take a bath for months. He smelled bad and would only go down to the river and wash himself carefully.


    He had heard from the villagers that playing by the water was very dangerous. If he fell in, he would drown. He had never dared to go into the water.


    I''ve already told you the method. As for whether you can catch the fish is your own business, that''s Fuyun''s attitude.


    Seeing his senior close his eyes and ignore him, how could Heaven''s Gift not understand what his senior meant? He helplessly walked to the side of the river, loitering there, unwilling to dive into the water.


    "I say, why don''t you go into the water and wait for the fish to come ashore for you to catch?"


    His senior brother refused to teach him any cultivation techniques, so he was very unhappy. In his mind, if senior brother was willing to teach him, catching fish was not a small matter. Maybe there really was a fish waiting to be picked up.


    "I know, so much nonsense!"


    If it was in the past, he would not dare to argue with his Senior Brother. Ever since that time, he would always find excuses to ask his Senior Brother when he could find his family members.


    Not only that, but in front of others, senior brother always acted like a complete b * tch.


    He really couldn''t bear to see his senior brother''s way of doing things, so he slowly began to play with his character and talked back to his senior brother. After a while, he got into the habit of squabbling with his senior brother.


    His senior brother pressed him so tightly that he had no choice but to take off his shoes and clothes, carefully going into the water.


    It was early summer, and the river was slightly cold. He had been following his senior a lot in the wild and had long since gotten used to the cold and the scorching heat.


    The shallows were so clear that the bottom of the river could not be seen. On both sides of the river, the green hills faced each other, and the center of the river was covered in green oil.


    When he reached the shallows, he found nothing, so he slowly approached the center of the river. Before he reached the middle of the river, he stepped into the air and the river flooded his neck.


    "Wow!"


    "Pfft..."


    "Cough cough ¡­"


    He accidentally stepped on empty air and the river completely submerged his head. This was the first time he had entered the water, and upon encountering such a situation, he was scared out of his wits.


    As soon as his feet touched the rocks in the water, he kicked his feet and his body rose naturally. His head popped out of the water, his hands frantically hitting the surface, and he kept spitting and coughing, as if he was choking heavily.


    "Haha!" "That''s right, how can we see fish if our heads aren''t in the water!"


    With Fu Yun around, it would be very difficult for anything to go wrong.


    Every time he closed his eyes, he would ignore the gift. In fact, he would release his spiritual sense to observe the gift in case something happened.


    There were many things, not that he did not want to teach Tian Ci, but that he was too old and unsuitable.


    For example, if he went into the water to fish, he couldn''t possibly go into the water himself to teach Divine Swimming, right?


    He didn''t have any spiritual roots, but his physique was not bad, and his perception was very good. In the past few years, he had suffered a lot. No matter what he learned, he would suffer a few times, and then he would understand it for himself.


    This time, learning to fish would definitely make him suffer a bit. Drinking some water and choking on it was unavoidable.


    In the face of his senior brother''s schadenfreude, he was speechless. Right now, he couldn''t care less and couldn''t be bothered to pay any attention to him, so he desperately swam to the shore and returned to the shore. First, he coughed fiercely, put on his clothes and shoes, and no longer planned to go into the water.


    As for fishing, it was more important to survive first.


    "Huh?"


    "Why did you come up?"


    "Where''s the fish?"


    The situation in the water, Fuyun was very clear about it.


    "Why ask when you already know the answer!"


    His senior knew that he had failed to catch any fish, and even intentionally asked him about it. He felt displeased and grumbled softly.


    "Senior-apprentice Brother, the method you''re talking about doesn''t work at all!"


    "I can''t breathe in the water and I can''t see the fish. How am I supposed to catch one?"


    "Senior Brother, the fish is not tasty, I think you''d better not eat it!"


    Even cultivators with low levels of cultivation couldn''t breathe in water without avoiding the bead of water, let alone a mere mortal.


    Of course, the reason he said all this was because he hoped that senior brother would give up on eating the fish and not make things difficult for him.


    "Haha!" "You''re really stupid. Can''t you just hold it in for a while?"


    "Hold your breath first, and then enter the water. The water won''t be able to choke you anymore."


    "Let''s give it another try!"


    Try again?


    Just as he choked on the water, his senior brother told him to give it a try. He was very unhappy and refused to go to the river again.


    If he didn''t want to go, then so be it.


    "Why?"


    "Don''t you want lunch?"


    "Hurry up and go!"


    "If you can''t catch any fish, you can go and eat some wild fruits!"


    Three meals a day was extremely tempting for a person who had just grown up. If he continued to eat wild fruits, it would be hard to imagine what he would become.


    His Senior Brother intentionally threatened him with a straight face, and he compromised once again.


    "Just go!"


    "It''s just a fish. I don''t believe that I can''t catch it!"


    ?

 C18

    Blessed ones ran to the river, and Fuyun snickered behind them.


    There were many ways to hunt, but Fuyun didn''t teach him the correct way. He taught him some primitive ways to hunt, which caused him to suffer again and again.


    Once again entering the river, he took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and slowly submerged his head into the water. Once again entering the river, he took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and slowly submerged his head into the water.


    "Cough cough ¡­"


    Fishing in the water, first of all, knowing how to survive in the water, and then seeing the fish in the water. God''s blessing was to be able to stay in the water for the time being, and the next step was to find a school of fish.


    He was just a mortal without a cultivator''s spiritual sense or divine sense. If he wanted to find a school of fish, he could only open his eyes.


    The moment he opened his eyes, water gushed into his eyes. He felt extremely uncomfortable. He opened his mouth to scream, but the water immediately squeezed into his mouth again, causing him to choke even more. He immediately surfaced and coughed non-stop.


    "Senior Brother, I can''t open my eyes in the water!"


    He felt that his happiness was built on the basis of the pain bestowed upon him by heaven. He could not open his eyes in the water, this was truly troublesome, and he was helpless to help, so he had to rely on the heaven''s blessing to get used to it.


    "Haha, this is the first time. Try a few more times and you''ll be able to adapt. Continue!"


    Damn, I thought senior brother would give me some pointers, but who would have thought that senior brother would speak so much nonsense.


    It was better to ask for help than to ask for help. He had no choice but to slowly grope around, and after groping about for a few times, he was finally able to open his eyes in the water. Each time he opened his eyes, although it was still very uncomfortable, but it was much better than the first time.


    Learn to hold your breath, be able to see things in the water, can''t swim, or can''t catch fish.


    To fish, you have to learn how to swim before you can compete with the speed of the fish in the water.


    He could not swim and was very smart. Before he went into the water, he found a long branch on the shore. With the branch, he would be much safer.


    Sometimes, when you see a fish, you stab it with a branch.


    The first time he tried fishing, just like the first time he tried chasing a hare, he failed.


    For the next month, Fuyun walked along the river with Tiangong. Every day, he forced Tiangong to go into the river to fish.


    He did what he said he would. Without prey, he did not cook. In the month that he spent, he did not catch any fish. He ate wild fruits for an entire month.


    One month later, not only did Tian Ci learn how to swim, she also caught a fish. The moment she ate the fish, a month of suffering was worth it!


    "¡­ ¡­"


    Immortal Shows the Way. The path up ahead can be broken for all eternity, and the path down below can be predicted!


    A teenage child was holding a bamboo pole in his right hand. On the bamboo pole, there was a white cloth with the words "Listen to the Wind, Tell the Story of Yu Wu" written on it. A cloth bag was hanging from his left shoulder.


    The child looked at the passing pedestrians and called out to them from time to time. This teenage boy was the one who had just returned from the wilderness. He was already nine years old.


    Because of his robust appearance, he was much taller than a normal nine year old child. Thus, from an outsider''s point of view, he was already over ten years old.


    It was a very strange pig. Its fur was similar to alchemy, and from time to time, it would even let out a snort. It was small and exquisite, and extremely beautiful. It closely followed the heaven''s blessing, not moving an inch away.


    With his hands behind his back, Fuyun followed at the very back. He walked very slowly, as if he wanted to distance himself from Tian Ci and Little Pig.


    In the past, a three or four year old child was in charge of pulling customers while a seven or eight year old man was in charge of giving directions. The two of them formed a very strange combination and no matter where they went, they would attract many onlookers.


    Now, there was another strange little pig. The weirdo combination was even stranger, attracting even more attention.


    "Little Dan, keep up! Don''t lose him!"


    Little Dan, this was the name the little pig behind him had been given.


    When it came to Little Dan, he had to start from a few months ago. The memory of God''s bestowal was still fresh in his mind, as if it happened yesterday.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    More than five years had passed, and the clumsy boy and boy who had left the village had changed.


    His agility allowed him to easily catch any birds that were flying in the sky, fish that swam in the water, or any small animals that ran on the ground.


    Ever since he had been able to catch fish in the water with ease, Fuyun had not prescribed that he catch any small animals every day.


    Every small animal that was caught by God would be cooked into delicacies by him, with one exception.


    One day, Fu Yun passed through a mountain forest with the gift of heaven.


    It was almost noon, and they had traveled for the entire morning. Tian Ci was tired and hungry, and really did not want to continue their journey. She found a large boulder and prepared to rest for a while.


    "Yu ¡­"


    Suddenly, miserable cries came from the forest. Tian Ci, who just sat down, immediately stood up and looked around in search of the source of the cries.


    "Tian Ci, let''s go take a look!"


    He had originally wanted to rest for a while and go find some game in the forest when he became less tired. Suddenly, he heard a scream that shocked him.


    Generally speaking, when animals let out miserable screams, it meant that they had encountered a life-threatening danger. There were even more powerful animals hunting them for a long time in the wilderness.


    He heard the screams. Although he wanted to see what kind of powerful animals were hunting, he was also a bit worried about encountering demon beasts.


    He knew that dealing with small animals was a piece of cake, and if he encountered a demon beast, he could only run away. If his senior didn''t care about it, he might be tempted to take a look.


    After hearing his senior brother''s suggestion, he did not want to go anymore. Every time his senior brother called for him to do something, it would not be a joke, and it would definitely not be a good thing.


    This time, he only thought that his senior was prepared to play tricks on him. Being cautious, he wasn''t willing to be fooled again.


    "What if we meet a demon beast?"


    "Senior Brother, are you trying to tease me again?"


    "I''m not going!"


    Not only was Fu Yun not angry, he was actually more and more satisfied with how careful and cautious Tian Ci was.


    "It''s not a demon beast. It''s a strange beast."


    "I guarantee that I absolutely won''t tease you this time. Quickly go, it will be beneficial for you!"


    He had heard of demonic beasts, but had never had the chance to see one.


    In the past when he walked through the big cities, small towns, and mountain villages, he would often hear people talking about demon beasts attacking the mountain villages. Whenever someone mentioned demon beasts, he would listen very seriously and when he was free, he would ask his senior about demon beasts.


    When hunting in the mountains, he would often come into contact with small animals and had a special interest in the monsters in the mountains. When people talked about the brutality of demon beasts, he was always on guard against attacks from demon beasts.


    They often walked by the river, so how could they not have wet shoes?


    Traveling in the martial world, crossing rivers and mountains for five to six years, how could he not meet any demonic beasts? The reason he could not see them was all because of Fu Yun''s secret attacks, which frightened those demonic beasts so much that they did not dare to approach him.


    Strange beast?


    He had never heard of or seen anything like it. If it wasn''t for his senior brother mentioning it, he probably wouldn''t have known about it for the rest of his life.


    Suddenly hearing his senior brother mention it, he became extremely interested in the strange beasts. He seemed to have forgotten on purpose that his senior brother had asked him to enter the forest to investigate.


    "Senior brother, what is a beast?"


    "Why didn''t I hear you mention it before?"


    In the thousands of years since the last war with the demons, the beasts had disappeared without a trace.


    Thousands of years had passed, and the world had changed. Mortals, cultivators, and new generations had all replaced the old. Aside from the records of the various sects, almost no one knew about the existence of strange beasts.


    It was only natural that Heaven''s Gift had not been mentioned before.


    "Strange beasts. They are special existences within monstrous beasts. They have very high intelligence and are born with special abilities."


    The strange beasts had intelligence and special abilities. When the demonic beasts cultivated to a certain level, they would have the same wisdom and special abilities as the demonic beasts.


    "Senior Brother, demonic beasts have very high intelligence and special abilities. They''re not much different from each other!"


    If they could be called strange beasts, then how could they be comparable to those demon beasts?


    "Strange beasts are blessed by the heavens. From the moment they were born, they had a very high intelligence, and their special abilities were brought to them by innate experts. However, demonic beasts are different, and they relied on cultivation after birth."


    "Not only that, the cultivation speed of strange beasts is faster than that of demon beasts. Without any surprises, strange beasts are also the existences that could easily evolve into divine beasts."


    As long as there were no problems with his cultivation, Fuyun''s lecture would be extremely serious and careful.


    Of course, Heaven''s Gift had a very strong interest in demonic beasts, and it was also very curious about strange beasts. It was completely focused and did not want to miss a single detail.


    "Senior brother, are there really strange beasts in the forest?"


    There really were strange beasts in the forest. Of course, Blessing didn''t want to miss the chance to watch them.


    In fact, if he did not mention the strange beasts, he would still enter the forest to investigate.


    Because he had only heard of how powerful and savage the demon beasts were, he had never had the chance to meet them. Thus, he wanted to see exactly how powerful and fierce they were, even if it was only a glance from afar.


    "When did Senior Brother lie to you?"


    If his Senior Brother was so shameless, he would directly filter it out.


    Although his Senior Brother often teased him, he had never hurt himself. Out of curiosity towards the demon beasts, regardless of whether his Senior Brother lied to him, he still entered the forest to take a look.


    "Then I''ll go take a look!"


    Receiving the approval of his senior brother, he excitedly followed the source of the scream and soon found a cave. It was the source of the scream.


    From afar, the cave was very dark, so he could not clearly see the situation inside. He heard that the monsters were very savage and loved to eat people. He was somewhat worried, and did not dare to rashly approach the cave.


    The screams never stopped. He had been waiting for a long time, but when he saw that no strange beasts had appeared, he mustered his courage and approached the cave to take a better look.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    Boars are social animals, three or five of them live together.


    Strangely, there was only one wild boar in the cave, and it was even a pregnant wild boar. The scream came from this wild boar, but no other wild boar existed.


    A few nights ago, the wolves attacked the three wild boars that lived with him. In order to protect him, the three wild boars were surrounded and killed, leaving him wounded behind. They fled back to the cave alone, waiting for the baby to be born.


    For a few days, fearing danger, he only dared to come out during the day and search for food near the cave.


    Today, when he was about to go out and look for food, his stomach suddenly hurt so much that he had to go back to the grass and wait for the baby to be born.


    It had given birth several times, and each time it had gone smoothly. Each time, it was able to give birth to a few children. Only this time, it had encountered a great deal of trouble.


    Outside of the cave, there was very little food. There wasn''t enough to eat, so its body had lost a lot of weight. It was quite strenuous during the process of production.


    The child kept making a ruckus in his stomach, refusing to be born. It caused him a great deal of pain, constantly crying out in pain.


    ?

 C19

    "Ah..."


    "Wow ¡­"


    Initially, Zhang Xuan came to the entrance of the cave cautiously, fearing that he might alert the beasts.


    Since he couldn''t see the situation inside the cave, he didn''t dare enter recklessly. He could only quietly retreat far away from the cave and stop where he thought it was safe. After stopping, he deliberately shouted and tried to lure the strange beasts out of the cave.


    "Yu ¡­"


    After a series of probing sounds, the monster that he imagined did not run out to chase after him. He could only hear the screams from the cave getting louder and louder.


    "Sigh ¡­"


    He waited outside the cave for a while, then once again shouted out to probe. The result was the same.


    His curiosity was piqued. He cautiously approached the cave again.


    "Liar, I knew senior brother was lying to me again. What strange beast is this? It''s clearly a wild boar!"


    After entering the cave, the only thing that entered his vision was a wounded wild boar screaming in the grass. There were no other animals, only small animals that were often hunted in the wilderness. This was not the first time he saw a wild boar.


    No matter how he looked at it, this wounded wild boar did not seem like the legendary beast. He was disappointed, feeling cheated, and very unhappy.


    In the years he lived in the wild, he never hunted large animals.


    In this world where the strong preyed on the weak, survival of large animals was extremely difficult. In addition, hunting them was extremely difficult.


    The wild boar screamed miserably in the grass nest. Its body was wounded from a wolf''s bite, and there were even bloodstains in the grass nest. It should have sympathized with the boar, but Blessing chose to ignore it.


    Ever since he killed his first snake, he knew that he didn''t have the right to sympathize with the weak.


    The wild boar was injured and could be hunted easily. Taking into account that the wild boar''s survival was not easy, he chose to release the wild boar and prepared to leave.


    "Hey!"


    Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly discovered that the wild boar had finally given birth to a piglet.


    He had never seen a human or animal that gave birth to a baby, so he thought the wild boar was screaming because of his injuries. He didn''t know that the boar was giving birth to a baby, but he finally understood why the boar was crying so miserably.


    The wild boar''s mother was completely black, while the piglet was different from its mother. Its entire body was as red as a fire.


    The big wild boar that gave birth to the young boar seemed to be relieved and stopped screaming. It laid in the grass and was unable to move. It felt like it was going to die.


    No, he was really going to die!


    Ever since he was surrounded and killed by the wolves, the wild boar had been severely injured. Furthermore, it didn''t have enough food, so during the process of producing the wild boar, it had met with difficulties in labor.


    After giving birth to the piglet, the wild boar finally no longer had the strength to persevere and completely collapsed.


    He watched as the little pig was born and the wild boar died. In the entire process, Tian Ci had never left.


    He had not said a word of consolation to the mother and son about the death of the big sow.


    He had been an executioner since the moment his senior wanted him to kill. In the following years, he had killed too many animals, so he was already numb to the life and death of animals.


    When he arrived outside the cave, the wild boar already knew about it. It was just that it couldn''t move due to the difficulty, so it couldn''t run out of the cave to prevent him from invading.


    When he entered the cave, the wild boar was always vigilant, fearing that he would harm himself and affect the birth of the child.


    Luckily, he didn''t hunt down any large animals, so he was considered lucky to have escaped this calamity.


    When he found out that the wild boar had given birth to a child, he did not leave in a hurry. Instead, he watched the wild boar die unwillingly.


    Being able to give birth to a child was already the wild boar''s utmost effort. After the child was born, it was unable to protect the newly born child.


    Before he died, the wild boar''s eyes were full of fear, pleading, hoping that he wouldn''t hurt his child.


    Because of this, the big wild boar shed tears. It was unwilling to part with its child, and pleading for a gift from the heavens.


    "Roar!"


    After the baby boar was born, it began to crawl in the grass. It broke the straps with its little feet and searched for the source of the milk. After finding the source of the milk, it began to eat it happily.


    After eating a few mouthfuls, it felt that its mother was on the verge of dying. It didn''t sleep, instead, it slowly crawled up to its mother''s mouth and licked its mother''s lips.


    If it hadn''t taken the initiative to crawl in front of its mother, her mother probably wouldn''t have been able to see it for the last time.


    The little pig crawled around cutely, its little feet unsteady as it rolled around. The big wild boar cried to death, and seeing this scene, God knows why it wanted to cry.


    "Haha, we''ll be eating roasted suckling pigs tonight."


    The food once again played a powerful role. Thinking that he could eat the roasted suckling pig at noon, his mood immediately improved. After the big wild boar died, Tian Ci picked up the little wild boar and happily left.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    "Senior Brother, look, there''s roasted suckling pigs to eat tonight!"


    At noon, there were roasted suckling pigs to eat. What demon beasts? What strange beasts? Heaven''s Gift had long been thrown out of the sky. He skipped over to Senior Martial Brother''s side.


    "God''s blessing, it''s not a pig. It can''t be eaten, so it has to be kept!"


    Not a pig?


    What a lie!


    The big wild boar was producing piglets. He had seen the entire process with his own eyes. The piglet''s skin color was different from his mother''s, but it was almost the same as his mother''s.


    If he said that Little Pig was not a pig, he wouldn''t believe it even if he was beaten to death.


    "Senior Brother, are you trying to trick me again?"


    "You clearly said there was a strange beast, but I haven''t even seen it. Now you''re trying to trick me with a roasted suckling pig? I''m not fooled!"


    The piglet was born from a wild boar, of course. There was no denying that it was not a mutated beast. In this world, not many people would be able to recognize that the piglet was a mutant beast, much less someone blessed by the heavens.


    "Haha, you''re already hugging me, and you still say you didn''t see it!"


    Being teased by his senior brother, Tian Ci immediately understood his meaning. She could not believe that the little wild boar in her arms was a strange beast, and almost tripped and threw the little wild boar on the ground.


    "What?"


    "Senior brother, you said that it is a mutant beast?"


    The little wild boar was as pure as a fire pill. Fu Yun felt that it was necessary to explain the little wild boar''s origins and increase his experience.


    "There are beasts among the bitter mountains. They are called mountain ointment (huan), and they act as if they are being pursued. They act like a pill fire and are good at cursing."


    Although senior brother had explained the history of the piglet, the gluttonous Heaven''s Gift was still unwilling to believe that in his understanding, the beasts were ferocious and violent, and the beasts were definitely the same.


    Piggy is a mutant beast?


    Was it that cruel?


    "Senior Brother, it''s so small, how could it be a strange beast?"


    As Tian Ci looked at the piglet, she nearly drooled. How could Fu Yun not understand her meaning?


    "Haha ¡­"


    "Heaven''s Gift, do you want to eat it?"


    In the past few years, apart from eating pork in the town, it was very difficult to encounter piglets in the wilderness. The wild boar was not in his hunting range, and now that he finally had a chance to eat roasted suckling pigs, of course he would not let it go.


    After being seen through by his senior brother, it was rare for him to feel embarrassed. His face was flushed red, and he felt very embarrassed.


    "No, no!"


    "Senior Brother, I didn''t mean that!"


    If Yu Yun didn''t want to admit it, he wouldn''t go all the way to the end and would continue to explain.


    "Heaven''s gift, strange beasts don''t care about their size, they only care about their abilities. This mountain paste is still small, when it grows up, you will know its abilities."


    "It will be your most loyal partner from now on. You can''t have any ideas about it!"


    Since senior brother did not let him have the idea of cooking piglets, then he definitely would not cook the young boar. He also did not know how to cook. If he wasted the ingredients, the loss would not make up for the loss.


    Thinking about it, with a partner, his future life might not be so lonely. Heaven''s Gift would suppress his appetite and say something against his will for the first time.


    "Hehe, this little pig is so cute, only then would I be willing to eat it!"


    If the wild boar had not died, he would have been grateful to Fu Yun for saving his child''s life. If the wild boar had known in the afterlife, he would have been bound to die in the afterlife.


    "Oh right, accept it. You can take care of the aftermath of its mother. It''s not good for its corpse to be exposed in the wilderness!"


    When they met, fate had brought them to this forest. Fuyun had long since figured out that the fate between Tian Ci and the mountain butter was not shallow, so he had deliberately brought Tian Ci here.


    He secretly sneaked into the woods to find those strange beasts, and every single move of his couldn''t escape the detection of Fu Yun''s divine sense.


    The look in the wild boar''s eyes when he was about to die, perhaps he didn''t understand it, but Fuyun understood that the look in his eyes was that of a mother who was unwilling to part with her child.


    "No problem, leave it to me!"


    The little wild boar would become his friend in the future. As for his friends, that was his problem, and Heaven''s Gift would never treat it lightly.


    As for the roasted suckling pigs, from beginning to end, he had never had the intention of eating a wild boar.


    This time, Fu Yun did not allow Tian Ci to go alone. He accompanied her to the big wild boar''s cave and stood to the side, watching as Tian Ci and the little boar bid farewell to the big wild boar.


    "Little bastard, accompany your mother for a while, I''m going to dig a grave first!"


    With the death of his grandparents, he witnessed villagers digging up tombs and burying them.


    Now that the wild boar was dead, he knew what to do with it. He carried the little boar back to the boar and started digging in the cave.


    Ever since he learned how to hunt, he had prepared all kinds of tools. With his senior brother keeping all kinds of tools for him, he was never worried about having too many tools, and not being able to easily walk.


    Normally, when walking in the wilderness, Tian Ci would always carry a treasured sword on her back. This treasured sword was extremely sharp. The one given to her by her senior brother was used to fight against animals for self-defense.


    At first, Tian Ci found tree branches to dig holes. The ground was too hard and his speed was very slow. Then, he took out the treasured sword on his back and directly used it to dig the grave.


    If a human cultivator saw him using a treasured sword to dig a tomb, he would be so angry that he would vomit blood.


    The treasured sword was incomparably sharp. After digging a large hole, it was big enough to fit a wild boar.


    Once upon a time, when his grandparents died, the villagers would find a coffin and place them in the grave. Now that they could not find the coffin, they could only find some dead grass in the woods outside the cave and spread it in the grave.


    Fuyun stayed at the side and did not help. If he had helped, things would have been much simpler. If things had gotten out of hand, things would not have been so troublesome.


    The corners of his mouth twitched in pain when he saw Tian Ci digging in with her sword.


    "Little bastard, say goodbye to your mother!"


    The piggy seemed to be able to understand Tian Ci''s words. It used its long mouth, nose, and nudged its mother''s big nose as it continuously hummed.


    If one observed closely, Heaven''s Gift would be able to see that the young boar was crying from the corner of its eyes, which had yet to open.


    "Roar!"


    It took a while for the two to separate.


    "Alright, little bastard, let your mother bury her in the ground!"


    ?

 C20

    Originally, the wild boar weighed more than two hundred pounds. Since the injury, it was seriously short of food and had just given birth, so it only weighed about a hundred pounds.


    The Heavenly Gift had a lot of power, so he could still move a hundred pounds.


    He carried the wild boar into the tomb and covered it with a layer of soil. The middle layer was covered with a layer of stone, and the top layer was piled with rocks. After a grave was built, he found a tree stump and used it as a tombstone.


    "Senior Brother, Little Pig doesn''t have a name yet. Why don''t you give it a name?"


    After arriving at the cave, Tian Ci had been busy the whole time, not bothering to help her senior brother. Everything was about to be completed, all that was needed was to carve the name of the young boar on the tombstone and finally think of her senior brother.


    "It will be with you in the future. Give it a name!"


    As his senior refused to name the piglet, he asked him to name it himself. As he thought about it, Tian Ci suddenly remembered that senior mentioning the young boar''s origins, and seeing the little piglet rolling around in the grass, she was inspired.


    "You''re called Chi Dan!"


    Rubbing his beard, Fu Yun felt that the name given to Little Pig by heaven was not bad. However, thinking of how Little Pig was scolding him, he also felt that he had wasted such a good name.


    "The Heart of Chi, not bad! That''s a good name!"


    "But ¡­"


    "What a pity ¡­"


    His senior praised him for giving the piglet a good name, so why did he hesitate to speak? He felt that it was a pity, a pity, why didn''t he say it directly?


    "Senior Brother, what''s wrong?"


    Heaven''s Gift only remembered the phrase ''a pill like fire''. Did he still remember the last sentence?


    It was good to be scolded. A scolded fellow could give a good name, but no matter what he said, he felt that it was a waste of his name. However, Fu Yun did not remind him.


    "It''s fine, I''ll just call you Chi Dan!"


    Heavenly Gift carved the tomb of his mother on top of the tombstone.


    The original intention was to carve a grave of a wild boar on the tombstone in his own name. The creator of the tombstone felt that it wasn''t good, so he carved the name of the young boar on the tombstone.


    "Come, Little Dan, farewell to your mother!"


    After setting up the tombstone in front of the grave, Tian Ci walked to the edge of the grass and carried the wild boar to the front of the tombstone. The wild boar landed with its hind legs on the ground.


    "Senior Brother, I''m so hungry, let''s go find something to eat!"


    Tian Ci carried Little Pig and followed her senior brother out of the cave, searching for food.


    Now, as he searched for food, he had another mission: to find a wet nurse for Chi Dan. Any pregnant animals would be subjected to harassment by the Heavens.


    Scarlet Cores were too small to walk on. During the day, he would carry them when they were on the road, but every time he went out to hunt, he would temporarily hand the Scarlet Cores over to his senior brother to take care of.


    During the day, he didn''t stay idle either. He would always teach Chi Dan how to walk, not by teaching him how to crawl, but by walking upright like a human.


    When he slept at night, he worried that Chi Dan might run around blindly. Thus, he would hug Chi Dan to sleep every night.


    Of course, Heaven''s Gift did not sleep well, preferring to turn things around. Sometimes, he would be very careless and push down on Chi Dan.


    Chi Dan was suppressed by him, screaming in protest.


    If Chi Dan''s screams did not wake him, he would definitely be miserable, because Chi Dan would use his cute little fangs to attack any part of his body.


    Sometimes, Chi Dan was really unlucky, because when it bit onto Heaven''s Gift, it would reflexively throw it away.


    After fifteen days of careful care, Chi Dan finally opened his small eyes. After a few months, he had grown quite a bit and his body was very sturdy.


    He could run, he could jump, he could learn to walk with Heaven''s Gift, he could also run with his feet on the ground, and his speed was not slower than Heaven''s Gift. The only flaw was that he could not travel for long periods of time, and when he could not walk, he would still need to be carried by Heaven''s Gift.


    After a few months of travel, Yu Yun, Fu Yun, and Chi Dan finally made it to the big city, temporarily ending their long life in the wild.


    Before entering the city, Tian Ci had changed into a set of decent clothes and gave her sword to her senior brother for safekeeping. She took her senior brother''s food sign, the cloth bag on his shoulder, and a Scarlet Core before following him into the city.


    Carrying Chi Dan into the city was what he was announcing to the pedestrians. Chi Dan was his partner and not a masterless person. He wanted those people with ill intentions to avoid Chi Dan.


    After entering the city, it was too busy trying to get more customers. It couldn''t just hold on to the Scarlet Core forever. Thus, it had no choice but to drop the Scarlet Core and let it walk on its own.


    The first time he met a stranger, Chi Dan was very afraid of strangers and followed closely behind him.


    "Immortal master can guide us through the path, and we can destroy everything in our path, and our future prospects can be predicted!"


    Because the words on the food signboard would always cause people to misunderstand, whenever they went to a place, Tian Ci would always shout out a few words, explaining their identities.


    "Haha, little brat, Feng Zhe is not afraid of losing his tongue. He actually dares to call himself an immortal!" For all eternity, all future generations can be predicted. Have you been weaned? "


    Whenever he was in a place with people, Providence would always hear such words. It was almost as if his ears were hearing cocoons.


    In order to earn more seashells as soon as possible and settle down for dinner and a place to live, he didn''t want to bother with the young man who mocked him and continued to look for suitable customers.


    After learning how to survive in the wild, Heaven''s Gift no longer cared so much about earning seashells. If it wasn''t because the big city was too big, he wouldn''t have left the city for ten to fifteen days. He really didn''t want to start a business.


    "Brat, stop, I''m talking to you!"


    The two beasts, Heaven''s Gift, Fu Yun, and Chi Dan, formed a strange combination. The moment they entered the city, they immediately attracted the attention of all the pedestrians on the streets.


    On a street near the city gate, a young man and woman were shopping. The man was not particularly handsome, but he could still be considered attractive. Although the woman did not have a devastatingly beautiful appearance, she was still rather pretty.


    Chi Dan was extremely adorable. Because of what the young girl had said, the young man had purposely provoked her, making things difficult for her.


    "Ah? Brother, are you talking to me?"


    If it was the past, if Heaven''s Blessing were to meet with someone who was intentionally causing trouble, he would definitely explain that, at the age of nine, he had traveled through the vast cities and small towns for two to three years.


    He knew that the young man was intentionally finding trouble with him, so he obviously didn''t care. If he wasn''t stopped, he wouldn''t have cared about the young man at all.


    Since he was stopped, he could only pretend that he didn''t know what was going on. He acted very innocent and surprised.


    "Brat, stop pretending! I''m not talking to you, are you talking to a ghost?"


    The young man was annoyed at being ignored by a child, but pretended to be more of a part of it.


    "Big Brother is talking to a ghost?"


    "Oh, you can continue. I still have things to attend to, so I won''t disturb you any longer!"


    He really did not want to care about this kind of investigation, so he could only pretend to be confused and walk around the young man.


    "Hey, whose family is this pig from? It''s pretty cute!"


    He finally understood why this young man came looking for trouble with him for no reason. It seemed like he had the intention of getting drunk instead of drinking wine. This young man had the intention of looking for Chi Dan.


    The young man had originally come for the Scarlet Pill. Seeing that Tian Ci was purposely ignoring him, he did not bother too much about it and wanted to take advantage of Tian Ci''s lack of attention to capture the Scarlet Pill.


    Most of the passersby knew that this pill had an owner, but they were still called ownerless by the young man. Nobody dared to offend the young man even though they owned it for themselves.


    "Big brother, I saw you covered by dark clouds. I''m afraid that you might have suffered a bloody disaster."


    "I advise you to leave as soon as possible. Don''t get yourself into trouble, it''s not good for you to be bleeding!"


    He''d been following his senior brother around the martial arts world for the past few years, and had learned a few tricks by pretending to be mysterious.


    Although he was just an ordinary mortal, his Senior Brother was not an ordinary person. With him here, even if the young people wanted to kill Chi Dan, they wouldn''t be able to do so.


    "Brat, don''t threaten me!"


    "You trashy kid, what ability do you have? Go ahead and use it, I''ll take it all!"


    The young man was a cultivator, so how could he be afraid of a child in the mortal world? He did not believe that a mortal could do anything to him.


    It was fine to deal with some small animals, but when facing demon beasts and cultivators, Heaven''s Gift didn''t have that ability. However, he couldn''t deal with this person, so naturally someone would come to deal with him.


    In these past few years, he had encountered many cultivators. Some of them definitely had ill intentions towards him, but none of them had truly harmed him.


    The wilderness was so vast, it was impossible that there weren''t any demonic beasts, yet he had never encountered one before.


    All of this was enough to show that the cultivators and the demonic beasts were afraid of their senior brother. The young man dared to set his sights on Chi Dan, he was simply asking for trouble.


    "Kid, there are some people that you cannot offend. I advise you to not cause too much trouble and bring disaster to the clan."


    The gift of heaven was originally a good intention, but the young man was stubborn and stubbornly wanted to take away the Scarlet Core. This was forcing Fu Yun to make a move.


    Before the young man could grab the Scarlet Core, a wave of pressure came from Fu Yun, and a single sentence entered the young man''s ears, scaring him into giving up the Scarlet Core before he turned around and ran away.


    "Immortal Shows the Way!" It can break through the ages, and it can predict the future. "


    The young people came quickly, and fled even faster.


    After the young man fled, this little episode ended in failure. Both Tian Ci and Chi Dan were in danger, so Tian Ci continued to look for customers of high quality.


    "Little brother, your little pig is very cute. Can you sell it to me?"


    Since she did not have Spiritual Awareness or Spiritual Sense, she naturally did not know that the young girl was in the same group as the young man just now.


    He had been having an unpleasant time with that young man. The young girl had been standing by the roadside, watching the show. Tian Ci had even thought that the young girl was just a passerby.


    At this moment, when he saw that the young girl wanted to buy a Scarlet Core, he guessed the whole story.


    "Such a beautiful sister, what are you talking about? She''s too formal!"


    "If Little Dan is willing to follow Big Sister, I''ll give it to Big Sister!"


    Give it to elder sister?


    Honestly speaking, it was only because Tian Ci did not want to offend others that she tactfully refused.


    After being together with Little Dan for a few months, they had become inseparable. Their relationship must be deep. He was confident that Little Dan would not change his mind, so he dared to say such words.


    "Ah, little brother, you really know how to talk!"


    "But, little brother, you have to keep your word!"


    The young girl was indeed very beautiful. When she smiled, she looked very pretty.


    It was precisely because the young girl was so beautiful that the young man who had just run away was in a difficult position because of her that he wanted to forcefully take away Chi Dan to curry her favor.


    The young man had been scared off just now, but the young girl was still able to remain so calm. It was clear that she wasn''t someone that was easy to deal with.


    As a cultivator, she had the means to make Chi Dan leave with her. The only thing he could consider was that he would go back on his word.


    His senior brother had said that Little Dan was a strange beast and was born with a high level of intelligence. He believed that Little Dan had been with him for a few months and had some feelings for him, so he was not worried that Little Dan would leave him.


    "Of course, if sister can do it, brother will never go back on his word!"


    ?

 C21

    The young girl did not expect the gift of heaven to be so easily deceived. With just a few words, she had been fooled.


    It wasn''t that Divine Gift was easy to deceive, but that she had underestimated it.


    She was only nine years old, so it was impossible for her to understand love between a man and a woman. It was also impossible for her to give Little Dan to Little Dan just because of her beauty.


    To agree to her unreasonable request was only because she believed in Little Dan.


    "Are you Little Dan?"


    "So cute! Come with me, I''ll give you lots of treasures!"


    Just now, the young man wanted to grab the Scarlet Pill, which scared it so much that it hid behind Tian Ci. It tightly hugged one of Tian Ci''s calves with its front legs. It looked very cute, and had great killing power towards the young girl.


    The young girl wished she could carry Little Dan when she saw her like this.


    "Hng hng!"


    The young girl didn''t need to prove it with her actions. Not only did she roll her eyes at him, even Chi Dan had a look of disdain on his face. He rolled his eyes and completely ignored the young girl''s temptations.


    If it could speak, it would definitely call the young girl an idiot.


    "Look, what is this?"


    "Follow me, and I''ll give it to you!"


    Since it was impossible to do so, the girl had no choice but to use her trump card. She took out a glowing gem and waved it in front of Chi Dan''s eyes.


    This glowing gem was one of the most common spiritual stones in the cultivation world. It was very useful for cultivation and was also the most popular currency for trading.


    Spirit Stones Classification: Low level spirit stones, middle level spirit stones, high level spirit stones, top grade spirit stones.


    Ten low-grade spirit stones could be exchanged for one mid-grade spirit stone, and ten mid-grade spirit stones could be exchanged for one high-grade spirit stone.


    Spirit stones were divided into metal, fire, wood, earth, water, and non-elemental spirit stones.


    The spirit stone that the girl took out was only a low grade earth-type spirit stone.


    The surrounding mortals and Heaven''s Gift had never seen spirit stones before, so they were very interested in spirit stones.


    Strange beasts were especially sensitive to the energy of the world. Although Scarlet Cores did not know what a spirit stone was, intuition told them that the gem was filled with energy and that they were in great need.


    Its subconscious desire for spirit stones had unknowingly forgotten its fear. It loosened its grip on Tian Ci''s calf and took the initiative to approach the young woman.


    "Hehe, that''s more like it!"


    Chi Dan left the bestowal and slowly approached her. She never thought it would be so easy. The young girl was very excited as she stretched out her arms to embrace Chi Dan.


    Chi Dan ignored the girl''s hand as he stared at the spirit stone.


    As Tian Ci looked at the Spirit Stone in the young girl''s hands curiously, she suddenly felt her calves lighten. Turning around, she saw that Little Dan had already left her feet and was slowly crawling towards the young girl.


    Since he had already spoken, Little Dan was willing to follow the young girl and not stop her.


    If the young girl really wanted to take Little Dan away, the senior brother wouldn''t help her take it back. Seeing Little Dan unable to resist the temptation of the spirit stones and leaving him, he was extremely anxious.


    "Ya!"


    To be honest, the little girl was not bad looking. It was a pity that Chi Dan was only interested in spirit stones, not the little girl. Taking advantage of the little girl''s pride, he bit down on his small spirit stones and ran away.


    Even though it was still small, its intelligence was still very high. It knew that the spirit stones were stolen, so the little girl would definitely snatch them back and escape to her companions'' side. Without saying a word, she ate them all in one gulp.


    "Hehe!" Little Dan, who did you learn this from? "


    "I still don''t know how to!"


    After living together for a few months, Tian Ci had deep feelings for Little Dan.


    Just as he was worried about Little Dan, he heard the young woman''s surprised voice. When he finally realized what was going on, Little Dan had already fled back to his side with the spirit stones.


    It was one thing to escape to his side, but even more so, there was no one to stop him. Little Dan had stolen the spirit stones, and he had swallowed them all. No one could stop him from doing so.


    "Little thief, return my spirit stones!"


    Since her spirit stones had been stolen, Little Dan also ran away. Obviously, she had no intention of leaving with him. She felt that she had been toyed with by the Blessing and Chi Dan. She was in a very bad mood.


    "Big sister, we are not little thieves, we are completely honest, you can''t bully us!"


    An honest person?


    If this was the past, he might truly be an honest man. Now, with a bad senior brother teaching him all year round, who would believe that he was an honest man?


    Of course, Heaven''s Gift had always been on its own. It had indeed never committed any acts of robbery. He was also extremely puzzled by Little Dan''s actions.


    However, since the young girl called him a little thief and hadn''t stolen anything before, he naturally wouldn''t admit to it.


    "I don''t care. Anyway, your pig ate my Spirit Stone, how about you compensate me? Or else, this pig will follow me!"


    Aren''t you being shameless?


    It was obvious that the young girl had taken out the Spirit Stone to tempt Little Dan. Little Dan had only snatched it away because he couldn''t resist the temptation. How could he compensate for that?


    Besides, if she didn''t want the small pill and didn''t take out spirit stones to tempt it, it wouldn''t have been snatched away from her.


    No matter what, Heaven''s Gift would not agree to take Little Dan away.


    "How can that be? We already agreed that since Little Dan is willing to follow you, I won''t stop her. Now that Little Dan definitely isn''t willing, how can you force her into a corner?"


    Spirit stones were the currency in the cultivation world. This was the first time he had seen it, so he had no choice but to keep quiet about the compensation.


    If he didn''t mention the compensation for the spirit stones, how could the young girl let such a good excuse go?


    "Fine, I don''t want this pig. Give me back the spirit stones!"


    The moment she took out the spirit stones, the expressions of Heaven''s Gift and Chi Dan changed. The young girl saw all of this and seemed to be generous as she didn''t want to make things difficult for Chi Dan, but she could guess that Heaven''s Gift wouldn''t be able to take out any spirit stones.


    Once the Heaven''s Gift did not have spirit stones, she would still demand that they exchange the Scarlet Pills for it. It was truly a good plan.


    As a cultivator, she could already see that the Scarlet Core was not simple. Moreover, the Scarlet Core was small and exquisite, it was indeed cute. It had great killing power, so she was determined to get the Scarlet Core.


    The young man that just left was bullying the weak. She disdained using it. With Fu Yun protecting her from the shadows, she didn''t dare to bully the weak.


    However, she had never thought that not only would the method of enticement fail, she would lose a spirit stone instead.


    "Sister, we can''t return the spirit stones, how about this, my immortal master is here, why don''t we have him give you some ideas of your future, maybe he can even help you find a perfect husband, which is worth more than a pig."


    If Little Dan hadn''t swallowed that spirit stone, perhaps Blessed Heaven would have been able to snatch the spirit stone from Little Dan''s mouth. However, it was all too late.


    "Little brother, let that spirit stone be elder sister''s greeting gift, I''ll give it to you!"


    The young girl knew that Tian Ci and Little Pig had been protected by experts, and the spirit stones had already been eaten by Little Pig. Since Little Pig wasn''t willing to leave with her, she could only blame her bad luck.


    "Elder sister, it''s Little Dan that''s bad. I never thought that it would eat your spirit stones. I''m really sorry!"


    He didn''t think that his Senior Brother would be so formidable. When he mentioned Senior Brother, the young girl actually didn''t dare to pester him anymore.


    He had never thought of using power to suppress his opponent, but he truly wanted his Senior Brother to make an exception and give it to the young girl as a divination to compensate her spirit stones.


    Getting cheap and acting good?


    Heaven''s Gift isn''t that kind of person!


    For no reason at all, losing a single spirit stone wasn''t something she could do. She still had to rely on her love affair with heaven. The young lady truly hated herself for coveting the little pig.


    "Don''t worry, we''re fated to get together. A single spirit stone is nothing."


    "Elder sister has left. We will meet again if fate allows it!"


    In the cultivation world, when cultivators speak with their strength, the one who has the biggest fist is the one who decides. As long as you have strength, you can do whatever you want. If you don''t have strength, you can only be killed by others.


    The escaping young people and young girls were cultivators from the cultivation sects that managed the city. The recruitment date of the sects arrived once every five years, and the two returned to their hometown to find children with spiritual roots to bring them to the sects for cultivation.


    The cultivation base of this escaping Senior Brother was a notch higher than his own. Even Senior Brother would run away, not to mention him. The young girl did not dare to offend the immortal master that was mentioned by Heaven''s Gift, so she could only bear with the pain and give up a spirit stone.


    If it weren''t for the protection of an expert behind Heaven''s Gift, she would have taken the Scarlet Pill to compensate for the lost spirit stones.


    Is a single spirit stone really nothing?


    How is this possible!?


    In the cultivation world, spirit stones were not everywhere. This little cultivator only received one low-grade spirit stone every month. One could imagine how scarce spirit stones were.


    "Elder sister, take care! We''ll meet again if fate allows it!"


    At first, Tian Ci did not have a good impression of the young girl.


    It was because of her that the young man purposely made things difficult for her, even insisting on snatching away Little Dan. If it wasn''t for his senior brother secretly helping him, Little Dan would have long since been snatched away by the young man.


    The young girl had lost a spirit stone because she wanted to concoct a small pill. In the end, she didn''t succeed. He should hate this girl.


    However, the young girl had lost a spirit stone in the end.


    Even though he didn''t know what the use of spirit stones were, he still wanted to take the risk and get it. After eating the spirit stones, the young girl''s heart ached for the spirit stones, proving that the spirit stone was very valuable.


    The young girl was afraid of her senior brother, so she didn''t argue with him in the end.


    The young man was scared away, but the young girl had no choice but to leave. The farce ended, and the passersby began to disperse.


    Although he had senior brother protecting him in the dark, there would definitely be people who were after Little Dan. For the sake of unnecessary trouble, God''s blessing was to hold the Little Dan at their feet in their arms.


    A teenage child holding a strange bamboo pole and holding a small fiery-red pig in his arms attracted a lot of attention along the way.


    Faced with the astonished gazes of the passersby, he whispered to them. He was only concerned with educating Little Dan, so he didn''t pay any attention to what was being said.


    "Little Dan, you really have it. Who did you learn it from?"


    "Don''t ever do this again. If you don''t ask me, you''re stealing. If you get what you want without any work, you''re stealing, understand?"


    Stealing things, robbing things ¡­ these were things that defied morals. Heaven''s Gift had never done such a thing.


    Little Dan had followed him every inch of the way, and it was also his first time in a town, so it was impossible for him to learn it from others.


    However, there was one thing that he didn''t know. The fact that Little Dan thirsted for spirit stones was an instinct of desire, one that drove it to obtain that spirit stone.


    If he encountered more Spirit Stones in the future, he might even do this. After all, even though he was intelligent, he still did not have the ability to suppress his desires.


    While his grandparents were still alive, they had taught him how to be a good person. He had followed his senior brother for more than five years and learned a lot of ways to be a good person.


    When he was young, he was very obedient. Whatever his grandparents or senior apprentice-brother said, he would do it. He hoped that Little Dan would be like him.


    After receiving his teachings, Chi Dan hid in his embrace and rolled his eyes.


    It looked like he was bound to be disappointed.


    "Tian Ci, you have the nerve to say that. Little Dan, do you know that you''re in the wrong?"


    Thinking back, the moment Little Dan walked over to the young girl, she almost lost Little Dan.


    "Got it, Senior Brother, I shouldn''t have been too careless, I should have been more careful."


    ?

 C22

    "Senior Brother, will Little Dan be fine after eating that spirit stone?"


    In order to continue to recruit customers, Tian Ci could only place the little pill on the ground and hand it over to her senior brother to look after.


    Who knew that Little Dan would eat the young girl''s Spirit Stones? His movements were slow, his legs were light, his steps crooked, and his eyelids were constantly fighting. From the looks of it, he really wanted to sleep, and he was somewhat worried.


    "What can happen to it? If it does, it''s a good thing!"


    "This little guy is about to evolve!"


    After the beast absorbed enough energy, it was necessary for it to sleep. Once it woke up, it could evolve on its own.


    Chi Dan had been born for several months. He had been drinking milk of beasts and eating meat to maintain his body. He had stored a large amount of energy in his body and had just eaten another spirit stone.


    Fuyun was very knowledgeable, and seeing how sleepy it looked, he knew it was about to level up.


    "Senior Brother, is this true?"


    Little Dan was about to evolve and evolve. This was a piece of good news, after the evolution, what kind of surprises would he bring along, what skills he would have, Heaven''s Gift was both happy and full of anticipation.


    "Why aren''t you carrying him? Do you want him to sleep on the street?"


    He was too busy being happy to realize that Little Dan had already fallen asleep on the ground. Only after being reminded by his senior brother did he carefully hold Little Dan in his arms.


    Next, he could only hug Little Dan and look for customers.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    The big city was too big, and without a month''s time, it was impossible to get out.


    Inseparable from the big city, can''t go to the mountains, heaven bestowed can''t go hunting, can only desperately pull customers every day.


    As always, he would attract a lot of passers-by when he tried to recruit customers on the street.


    As time passed, he slowly grew up, no longer the main attraction for the onlookers. Most of the onlookers only wanted to see the little guy sleeping in his arms.


    Although the target that attracted the onlookers had changed, there were still many things that remained unchanged.


    Tiangong or all day long try to pull customers, just for life, three meals a day plus lodging, Fuyun will never get an extra seashell.


    Pulling customers would also be rejected by many passers-by, and Fuyun would also reject many customers and be teased. Many customers would still curse angrily, and Blessing would still persevere in finding new customers, and would still suffer grievances every day.


    Some things change, because time keeps changing.


    Different things happened as well. This year''s weirdo duo had gained a new member.


    God''s blessing had grown a year older, and her ability to resist suppression had increased. She would not apologize to the angry guests that had left, and would eventually laugh it off.


    Not telling fortune for the wicked, not telling fortune for the unscrupulous, and not telling fortune for the heartless ¡ª these were all rules set by Fu Yun and he was never willing to make an exception.


    As long as he was willing to change the rules, as his junior brother, Blessing would not risk his life to recruit customers, be cursed by others, and lead a better life.


    One month after they entered the big city, Fu Yun, Tian Ci, and Chi Dan both arrived at the edge of the city.


    A few days ago, Senior Martial Brother received a customer. After the customer left, Senior Martial Brother suddenly added another rule, one that does not accept seashells.


    When it rained that night, Fu Yunsan''s rule of not counting had caused him unspeakable suffering. Now, there was another rule of not taking any seashells. He simply didn''t want to let the Divine Gift live.


    In any case, Senior Martial Brother would not starve to death, so the new rule did not affect him at all. Not only did the Heaven''s Gift not seem excessive, it even approved of it.


    As for why Senior Brother wanted to add another rule, I have to start from that afternoon a few days ago.


    Heaven''s Gift still remembered ¡­


    That afternoon, after lunch, Fu Yun told Tian Ci a piece of good news.


    "God''s blessing, in a few days, we will leave this city."


    Leaving a large city meant that he would be able to hunt for a living in the wilderness. He didn''t need to look at his clients'' faces all day to gain his freedom.


    That afternoon, when he learned that he was about to leave the big city, he finally relaxed and squatted on the side of the road to rest with Little Dan in his arms.


    "Child, can I ask you to bring this old body to the immortal master?"


    In the past, his senior brother had warned him that if he didn''t work hard enough to get what he wanted, he would take it without even thinking about it.


    In order to punish themselves, many of them took the initiative to look for their own customers, but they were all rejected by their senior brother.


    After that, Tian Ci did not wait for anyone to come knocking. Instead, he took the initiative to attack.


    A benevolent woman in her late twenties, wearing shabby clothes and holding a walking stick, came to his side with great difficulty.


    Seeing the old woman reminded him of his grandmother, who had died. It was a memory he had hidden deep in his heart.


    If it was anyone else, he would definitely reject the offer.


    He could not bear to refuse this difficult old woman, nor could he refuse her.


    "Grandma, please wait a moment. I''ll go get senior apprentice brother right now!"


    The old woman struggled to move, but her senior brother could not lose to her. She could not bear to see her senior brother in person.


    Besides, there was no reason for an old woman who was unable to move to meet her senior brother. He quickly stood up and prepared to invite senior brother over.


    "No, child, I don''t dare to trouble Immortal Master to meet me, let me meet Immortal Master instead!"


    She had a request from the immortal master, so she lowered her posture. When she heard that Tian Ci was going to ask the immortal master, she immediately begged her master not to break the rules and to personally visit the immortal master.


    "Cough, cough!"


    Fuyun had already seen the old woman coming to find her. He had guessed that she would not reject her.


    It was enough to say that the old woman was also someone who understood the general situation. He was not a heartless person, so he could not remain indifferent.


    He had come uninvited, just in time for the old woman to avoid the extra distance.


    "Senior Brother, I was just about to invite you!"


    No matter what, she would not allow the old woman to personally go see her senior brother. Fortunately, her senior brother came uninvited, or else, who knew how long he would have to struggle against her.


    "Greetings Immortal master!"


    When the old woman heard that the leader of the group had arrived, she immediately paid her respects to Fu Yun. Just as she was about to lean over, she realized that she couldn''t move, so she had no choice but to give up.


    "It doesn''t matter if he''s human or immortal. In the end, there''s no difference."


    "Old man, you don''t have to bow, I know why you''re here!"


    Fuyun''s appearance was not much younger than the old woman, and his real age was countless times older than hers.


    This old man always gave people a strange feeling.


    The old woman couldn''t move, so he couldn''t bear to see her bow to him, so he sent out his divine sense to stop her.


    "Please offer me your guidance, immortal master!"


    The old woman had lost her husband and a son. Because she had spiritual roots, she was selected by the cultivation sects and brought to the cultivation world for cultivation.


    In the first few years, her son would often come back to visit her. He would even bring some spiritual objects from the cultivation world to honor her, and he would even bring some belongings home. The two of them lived a very fulfilling life.


    Afterwards, it was unknown since when her son rarely came home to visit her, but after that, there was no news of him.


    If she wasn''t worried that her son would use the money she brought home, she would have been too frugal to let go of the random flowers. Otherwise, she would have to beg for a living for decades to come.


    There had been many fortune-tellers in the city before, and the old woman had always been there to help her son along.


    Those fortune-tellers were all common people, so how could they calculate the fate of cultivators? The old woman was tricked into giving away a large amount of money, but in the end, she did not manage to do anything.


    Now the old woman had heard that a strange fortune-teller had come to the city and was still coming to prophesy.


    Knowing that the fortune-teller''s request was weird and was only to tell the fortune of the fated, she didn''t care too much about it for her son and insisted on coming over to give it a try.


    Her son had been very obedient and filial at a young age. He had not returned home for so many years, and it was likely that his fate would not be good. No one was willing to believe that her son was still alive.


    "Old man, your son is still alive!"


    The woman must have insisted on telling him fortune telling, not for his own sake, but for her son''s. Anyone who knew how to read people''s minds would have guessed that, let alone Fu Yun.


    It was precisely because those who knew how to read people could guess that the old woman was a diviner that many black-hearted fortune-tellers had cheated her of almost all her family possessions over the years.


    Since Immortal Master knew the purpose of her visit, the old woman believed it once again.


    When she found out from the immortal master that her son was still alive, her tears flowed profusely. All these years of waiting were all for the sake of these words. Huang Tianliang would never let her down.


    "Immortal master, can I still see my son?"


    The old woman was in her late twenties and her movements were too slow. She had already stepped into hell with one foot and was ready to leave at any moment. However, before she died, she really wanted to see her son again.


    "Only when the old man is alive can there be hope. If I keep living, I will always be able to see him!"


    Who could continue to live? How long could a mortal live?


    There were several people who could live past a hundred years old. It was already difficult for an old woman to walk, so how could she continue living?


    Live, can I really see my own child?


    "Thank you immortal master, this old man understands!"


    Knowing that her son was still alive and still had hope of meeting him, the old woman was truly happy. She instantly felt several years younger and insisted on bowing to Fu Yun.


    "Old man, there''s no need to be so courteous!"


    As long as he didn''t kneel down, he could accept it. The old woman was grateful to him; if he continued to refuse, then it would cause her uneasiness. Fuyun didn''t refuse anymore.


    "Immortal, thank you. These seashells might be a little few. I hope you don''t mind!"


    I heard that immortal masters only charge them for a meal or for a night''s sleep.


    The old woman didn''t know how much Immortal Teacher and Heaven''s Gift could spend on a meal, but she did know that in a big city, the cost of staying overnight was still very high.


    All these years, in order to find out where her son was, the old woman had been cheated out of her money by many people.


    However, for her son''s sake, she took out the remaining living expenses and borrowed some money from her neighbors.


    The money she had collected couldn''t even cover the cost of a night''s living. Embarrassed, she struggled to pull out the several dozen seashells she had prepared.


    "Old man, take the money back!"


    "Keep this money and live a good life. In the future, don''t ever ask fortune-teller about your divination again!"


    Fuyun either didn''t know his fortune, or he took money for his fortune. This was the first time he didn''t take money.


    ?

 C23

    "How can that be!"


    "Master, how can I let you tell my fortune for free!"


    The old woman''s money had all been swindled away by those heartless swindlers. All the money they could take out was borrowed from them. Since Fu Yun knew all of this, how could he be willing to take her money?


    "You''ve already thanked me and bowed to me. How can this be considered to be free of charge?"


    "Heaven''s gift, send this old man back. Remember, you cannot take this old man''s money."


    The old granny was heartbroken. She didn''t know why, but the Divine Blessing standing by the side felt especially uncomfortable. It was as if she wanted to cry. Even without her senior brother''s reminder, she wouldn''t accept money from the old granny.


    "Oh, got it!"


    "Grandma, let''s go!"


    He left the signboard to eat, and he left the little pill with his senior brother to take care of it. Only then did he send the old woman back home.


    Along the way, the old woman walked slowly and with difficulty. In order to get home early, she insisted on carrying her home.


    "..."


    It was almost dark, and Heaven had sent the old woman home.


    During this period of time, Fu Yun had not left with his Scarlet Pill, nor had he given his life for anyone else.


    "Heaven''s Gift, do you want to know why I didn''t take that old man''s money?"


    As it was rather late, the people on the street had dispersed. Fuyun did not ask him to continue asking for customers, but instead told him stories about the old woman.


    The senior brother did not take the granny''s money, and the god gave him the right to do so.


    The moment he brought the old granny home, he saw that the old granny''s house was completely destitute, and he felt extremely miserable. If he had seashells on him, he would have left them all to his grandmother.


    "Senior brother, I know this grandma has had a hard time. She lacks money and food, and has no one to take care of her. We really shouldn''t have collected money from her."


    Actually, he didn''t take the money because he pitied the old woman. For another reason, Fuyun never told the old woman the truth.


    "Oh heavens'' gift, I didn''t take the money because I lied to her!"


    His senior brother was teasing him, and he could accept it. His senior brother had cheated a pitiful old lady, and Heaven''s Gift could not accept this fact no matter what. He was extremely shocked.


    "What?"


    "Senior Brother, what''s going on?"


    Even if Tian Ci did not pursue the matter, Fu Yun still planned to tell him the reason.


    "Actually, her son is long dead. She will never see him again."


    "I was worried that she wouldn''t be able to take the blow after knowing the truth, so I didn''t tell her the truth. I only hoped that she would be happy and live well."


    "Heaven''s Gift, remember, sometimes, the truth is very cruel, and lying is not necessarily wrong. Sometimes a white lie can reduce the occurrence of a tragedy. "


    After learning the truth, God truly felt sorry for Grandma.


    He felt even more sad when he thought of how happy his grandma was for the news of his son''s survival.


    At the same time, he understood why his senior had done this.


    "Senior Brother, can we come back and see grandma in the future?"


    When humans are alive, there is always hope. Only then would they work hard to live on.


    After figuring out why Tian Ci asked such a question, Fu Yun lied again.


    "As long as you''re willing, you can come back and visit her in the future!"


    Ever since the incident with the grandmother, this was the first time Tian Ci found out that her senior had long since set a rule of not charging money.


    This rule was actually a lie, which was why he didn''t charge money for it.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    After leaving the city for three days, it had been exactly one month since he left for Scarlet Pills.


    In the past month, Chi Dan had not woken up once. He did not have to worry about it running all over the place. He could only carry it in his arms every day.


    During the day, Chi Dan was the happiest. If it wasn''t hugging his partner, then it was sleeping by the immortal master''s side.


    The happiest moment was during the day, and the most unfortunate moment was at night.


    After tossing and turning, it would fall on its body if it was careless. In the past, it would have been able to resist for a bit, but ever since it advanced, it could only endure the bad habits of its companions.


    Although it was very unlucky, after eating the spirit stones and sleeping for a period of time, its appearance had changed greatly and it was the most eye-catching change.


    It was Tian Ci''s first time seeing an animal that looked like a snake. It shed its old skin and grew a new layer of skin. The new skin was even redder and more attractive.


    During the process of molting, the fur would be completely shed. Once again, brilliant and gorgeous fur would grow out, and the hair would be even more tenacious than before.


    Not only that, there was a small lump growing in the middle of its skull.


    At first, the small bag was not eye-catching, but after a month, it slowly revealed itself and became a sharp thorn.


    At first, the spike was very soft, but it gradually became hard. Although it was still small, it didn''t affect its overall beauty. Instead, it gave it a mysterious feeling.


    Heaven could still see the changes on Little Dan''s exterior. Although Heaven''s Gift could not see them, it was still possible to guess a little.


    During the past month, Little Dan''s body had constantly been sweating, accompanied by a foul stench. From what he learned from his senior brother, these were the impurities that the Little Dan was expelling from his body.


    Since its birth, it had either drunk the milk of beasts or eaten all kinds of meat. There were a lot of impurities in its body.


    From the moment it opened its eyes, Heaven had taught it to walk and do all kinds of exercises, not having the slightest bit of fat on its body.


    After a month of continuously expelling the impurities from its body, its skin and flesh had become even more compact.


    The changes to his skin and flesh were just the most ordinary of changes.


    Spirit Stones contained a lot of mineral impurities. After devouring, a portion of the useless impurities would be expelled from the body, while the other portion of useful impurities would be converted into special existence, absorbed into the bones and distributed throughout the body, causing them to be even tougher than before.


    In the cultivation world, cultivators'' physiques were not as strong as demon beasts'', and the spiritual energy within spirit stones was tyrannical. Cultivators didn''t dare to directly devour spirit stones, and they only dared to slowly absorb and refine spiritual energy from spirit stones into their own energy.


    It was precisely because the demonic beast had a strong physique that allowed it to withstand the tyrannical spiritual energy that it would travel back and forth in its body. Therefore, the Scarlet Core had never thought of slowly absorbing the spiritual energy the moment it saw the spirit stone.


    For the first time, spiritual stones were devoured by the tyrannical spiritual energy in its body, bringing it a great deal of pain.


    However, the benefits were obvious. The meridians in his body had expanded significantly.


    The benefits were not only the expansion of his meridians, but the spirit energy released by the spirit stones did not spill out at all. All the energy was stored inside his meridians for the time being.


    The biggest advantage of this was that the violent energy had opened up a meridian, a meridian that was connected to its innate skill.


    When the Spirit Stone entered its stomach, its powerful stomach function quickly corroded the structure of the Spirit Stone, causing the Spirit Stone to lose control over its stomach. After the Spirit Stone entered its stomach, its powerful stomach function quickly corroded the structure of the Spirit Stone.


    Under the effects of the spirit stones, it had undergone a complete change.


    Not only had he activated his innate skill, but he also had a horn growing out of his head. Don''t underestimate this spike. This spike is a special way for it to attack energy.


    All in all, Chi Dan had gained a lot this time.


    Compared to Little Dan''s gains, Heaven''s Gift was also very unlucky.


    Ever since Little Dan had eaten that spirit stone, his body had been sweating and still stank. He had been hugging Little Dan all day, and the stench on his body was unavoidable.


    Although he showered and washed clothes everyday, as long as he held Little Dan in his arms, there would always be a terrible stench coming out of his clothes.


    Not only that, the sweat on Little Dan''s body turned crimson, red as blood. If he hadn''t been a child, people on the street would have thought he had killed someone.


    Originally, it had been difficult for him to start a business. But now, his clothes were always stained with "blood" and a foul stench. People on the street couldn''t avoid it, and no one wanted to get close to him.


    If it weren''t for the fact that someone really needed a divination about his future, he definitely wouldn''t have been able to find a client. He might even have had to starve all day and sleep on the streets.


    It was true.


    As the impurities in Little Dan''s body were slowly expelled, the stench on his body disappeared. He was no longer shunned by others. Instead, he was welcomed by passersby.


    Xiao Dan out of impurities, still have sweat flow, running water sweat no longer accompanied by the stench, but accompanied by a strong fragrance, people are willing to get close.


    He was emitting a strong fragrance, and many passers-by were willing to come close to him. For the first time in more than 20 days, he smiled.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    He hadn''t been able to earn a single seashell in the town yesterday, so at night, the two of them could only spend the night in the mountains.


    After a night of activity, before dawn, many animals hid in caves in the mountains.


    This morning, Providence did not go hunting for game, but found some wild fruit in the mountains to satisfy his hunger.


    After breakfast, Fu Yun took his Heavenly Gift and the Scarlet Pill and set off on their journey once again.


    "Senior Brother, look! Little Dan is making his move!"


    On the way to the next town, Tian Ci suddenly felt the little pill in her arms move. As she looked down, she saw that Little Dan''s four feet were on her arms, rolling around.


    Ever since Little Dan had eaten the spirit stones, he had slept for an entire month. Thus, he could be considered to have experienced Little Dan''s sleeping skills.


    The fact that Little Dan was able to move meant that he had awoken. His breakthrough had completed and he couldn''t wait to find out what kind of surprise Little Dan could bring him. He was excited and excited.


    With both hands, he grabbed Little Dan''s front legs and raised her high up in the air, carefully examining her. He really wanted to see the flowers on Little Dan''s face; this was not the first time he had done this.


    "Haha, I''ve slept for a month. It''s time to wake up!"


    Little Dan was still in the advanced stage, and in order to protect his life, Fuyun would always release his spiritual sense to observe his surroundings, and would not let any movement around him escape his notice.


    Every action taken by Tian Ci and Chi Dan was under his control. Even if Tian Ci did not remind him, he knew that Chi Dan had just woken up.


    "Brat, what are you looking at, what''s there to look at?"


    "Look again, your father pisses his face!"


    Just as she woke up, she opened her eyes and saw a large face gathered in front of her, curiously sizing her up. Chi Dan''s beautiful mood instantly turned sour as she impatiently glanced at her partner, bickering and shouting.


    "Who''s talking?"


    Sometimes, even if one''s senior was old and disrespectful, they would still not see him act in such a vulgar manner, much less speak to them in such a crude manner.


    It wasn''t senior brother, could it be that there were outsiders around?


    He looked around, and aside from himself and his senior brother, he did not see anyone else. He couldn''t find anyone else who could speak.


    ?

 C24

    "Kid, keep looking. Do you believe that your father will pee your face?!"


    Although strange beasts were demonic beasts, they could speak human language and naturally understood the shame of humans.


    In such a situation, if someone were to continuously size him up, even if this impolite fellow was his partner from day to night, Chi Dan would not be able to bear it.


    "There''s no one here, could it be that I''m hallucinating?"


    The first time he heard someone speak, he might have misheard. Then what about the second time?


    From the start to the end, Tian Ci had never suspected that her senior brother was using crude language to talk to him, and never expected that the little pill in her hand would actually talk to him.


    Looking at his surroundings again, it was true that he didn''t see anyone else. He could only assume that he was hallucinating as he muttered to himself.


    "Idiot, I was hearing about you, you bird!"


    "This place is in your hands. I''m talking to you, where are you looking?"


    He had spoken to his companion twice, but the companion didn''t know that he was speaking. The companion was so stupid, Chi Dan could not stand it and could only remind this foolish companion of his.


    "Little Dan, are you talking to me?"


    Knowing that the one who spoke was the little pill in his hand, he was pleasantly surprised and asked for the little pill. This was not the first reaction from the heavens.


    Ah!


    With a blood-curdling screech, he threw Little Dan out with a flick of his hands. He quickly hid behind his senior brother and stared curiously at Little Dan, who was flying in the air. This was his first reaction.


    "Brat, I''m not done with you!"


    Knowing that he could speak, the other party threw him out. Chi Dan trembled in anger.


    "Ha ha!"


    The most basic innate skill of a mutant beast was to be able to speak. Fuyun knew that very well, it was just that he didn''t tell Tier 1 in advance. He just wanted to give it a surprise.


    Seeing the blank look on Tian Ci''s face, he smiled to himself.


    After learning the truth, Tian Long threw Chi Dan away. It wasn''t until Chi Dan''s mouth burst open that he finally couldn''t hold back his laughter.


    "Senior ¡­"


    He had never seen small animals who could speak, nor had he seen demonic beasts. This was the first time he had encountered one who could speak, and only when he was somewhat afraid did he throw Little Dan out and hide behind his senior brother.


    "Ah, boy, I will make you pay with your blood!"


    He had just finished his evolution, and Chi Dan''s body had undergone a huge transformation. His skin was rough and his flesh was thick. If he fell on the ground, it would definitely not hurt at all.


    It was because of his understanding of the advancement of demonic beasts that Fuyun watched it fall to the ground and did not lend a hand.


    In fact, it was exactly as Fu Yun had thought. The Scarlet Core had come into close contact with the earth, and indeed, it did not hurt its bones, nor did it leave a mark on its body. Not even a single strand of its fur was lost.


    The reason that Chi Dan was so angry was because he, his partner, was too stupid. Not only did he not know how to show mercy to the fairer sex, he was especially cowardly, causing him to fall to the ground for no reason at all.


    "Shi, Senior Brother, Little Dan, why ¡­ why did you suddenly speak like that?"


    "And, moreover, such rudeness!"


    The fact that Little Dan could speak human language was indeed a bit shocking. Seeing Little Dan''s temper, Heaven''s Gift felt a bit guilty. Hiding behind his senior brother, he pulled at his senior brother''s sleeve and stammered, not daring to meet Little Dan.


    "Haha, Little Dan is a mutant beast, he can naturally speak the human tongue."


    "Look at you, Little Dan just said a few human words and already scared you into such a state, aren''t you ashamed of yourself?"


    "Don''t tell anyone that I''m your senior brother from now on, I can''t afford to lose face!"


    After travelling with him for five to six years, he had seen plenty of things, and was actually scared of little Dan. Seeing him act so cowardly, Fu Yun didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, feeling embarrassed.


    "Bastard, who are you calling rude?"


    "Your elder''s talent is exceptional, speaking human words, the small path, you made a fuss about nothing!"


    Not only did he not look at his body politely, he even threw him out and called him rude. Seeing his partner making such a fuss, Chi Dan was not only unhappy, but also a little proud of himself.


    "Senior brother, are you sure it''s a small pill and not a ghost?"


    Is this still the little pill that I know?


    Heaven''s Gift could not believe it!


    He could accept that Little Dan could speak human language. After all, his senior had said that Little Dan was a mutant beast, so he could speak human language.


    He and his senior hadn''t even taught Little Dan to speak yet, but Little Dan had actually been able to speak so fluently and so rudely. He really couldn''t accept it. It made him think of the folklore ¡ª Ghost Body.


    "Hey!" How do you know? "


    "It looks like you can''t be left alive!"


    His partner didn''t believe him. He actually thought that he was a devil, and Chi Dan was angered to the point of being happy.


    It felt that its silly companion was a joke. Seeing that its companion was so timid, it came up with a plan to take revenge for its fall. It deliberately admitted that it was a ghost and did something to intimidate it.


    "Senior Brother, quickly, quickly destroy it!"


    Knowing that Little Dan was really up to no good, Tian Ci hid behind her senior brother. Her face was pale and her body was trembling, not daring to look at Little Dan.


    Seeing his companion frightened, Chi Dan did not continue to play such a prank since he had already taken revenge.


    "You''re the one who is ignorant! "You coward, I lied to you. You really believe me!"


    Was he being looked down upon by a little pig?


    In the knowledge of Heaven''s Gift, humans were blessed with a natural gift. They were born with the ability to speak, and they learned how to speak the day after tomorrow.


    Even though Little Dan was a strange beast and could speak, he still needed to learn how to speak.


    When Little Dan woke up, he and his senior brother hadn''t even taught him how to speak and he already knew how to speak. This matter wasn''t his fault for being ignorant and thinking too much.


    Almost all beasts had a special meridian within their bodies. During the process of evolution, when the energy attacked the meridian channels, it opened up the meridian, allowing the beasts to speak.


    Scarlet Core has a high intelligence and can learn anything very quickly.


    As its companion, there was one thing that Tian Ci did not know. In the few months after it was born, it had been secretly learning the human language.


    Whether it was the conversation between the companion and the immortal master, or the companion talking to himself, or the companion talking to himself, he would listen attentively and study seriously. After a few months, he finally understood the human language.


    After entering the big city for a month, although it was sleeping all day and had no contact with outsiders, its spiritual sense was very good. Every day, it would be carried by its companions and forced to accept the ridicule and scoldings from the pedestrians on the streets.


    Over time, these vulgar words would naturally be slowly learned by it.


    Within a few months, it had learned not only the human language, but also how to curse.


    "Are you really Little Dan?"


    Little Dan admitted that he had lied to him. In addition, his senior brother didn''t even bother taking care of the ghosts on Little Dan''s body. In his heart, Tian Ci already believed Little Dan. She only hoped that she would personally admit it.


    "F * ck you, brat, are you done yet?"


    One man and one pig, there was no end. For fear that Heaven''s Gift would make a joke out of this, Fu Yun had no choice but to speak up to stop them.


    "Haha, what a pair of treasures!"


    "Stop messing around, let''s go. It''s almost noon, let''s go find something to eat!"


    He only ate some wild fruits in the morning, and he had traveled for a long time. It was almost noon, and he was indeed hungry.


    Seeing that his senior turned around to leave, Tian Ci ignored Little Dan and left with him.


    "Stinking brat, wait for me!"


    After evolving, to be able to speak, the nature of a Scarlet Core would greatly change, and his words would become dirty.


    If it didn''t speak human language, it would be small and exquisite, and very likeable. Once it spoke, its rude behavior would seriously ruin all three views.


    In the face of such a thing, Heaven''s Gift was truly unwilling to ignore it.


    His partner was unwilling to pay any attention to him, and Chi Dan wasn''t willing to give up.


    Perhaps it was because it was used to being carried, or perhaps it was really lazy. Seeing that the immortal master and its companions did not pay any attention to it, Swift Min caught up with her companion and leapt onto his shoulder.


    Before it evolved, it could only barely keep up with its companion''s speed, so it wouldn''t fall behind.


    After evolving, its speed had increased greatly. It could even jump, and its speed was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, it had completed all of its movements without the slightest bit of sluggishness.


    Scarlet Dan was not a small bird, and the shoulders of Tian Ci were not big either. It was not an easy task to stand on Tian Ci''s shoulders.


    In order to be able to stand firmly on his comrades'' shoulders, Chi Dan had worked quite hard.


    It was just a pig standing on a man''s shoulder. It did look rather comical.


    Ah!


    "What are you doing?"


    "Get down!"


    Just as he was about to catch up, his shoulder suddenly sank. Blessed by the heavens, he felt as if four wooden sticks had pierced into his shoulder. He turned his head and was shocked to see Little Dan swaying back and forth on his shoulder.


    A large palm slapped Little Pig''s face and Scarlet Core was once again sent flying by his companion.


    Fortunately, this time, it was prepared.


    Just as its body was about to hit the ground, it somersaulted gracefully in the air. Just as its four feet touched the ground, it used the rebound force to fly up and pounce towards its companion.


    After sending Little Dan flying, Tian Ci immediately turned around, wanting to see Little Dan''s situation.


    Don''t misunderstand, Little Dan''s skin is rough and thick, and he''s not worried that Little Dan will fall and injure him, but that he''ll be ambushed again.


    For Tian Ci, Little Dan''s speed was too fast.


    When he turned around, he didn''t see what happened to Little Dan when he landed on the ground. He only felt his vision blur, his shoulders sink, and then a heart-wrenching pain came from his neck.


    "Ah ¡­"


    "Damned pig, quickly say it!"


    His body was too big and his partner''s shoulders were too small. If he forced himself to stand up, he would definitely be killed ¡­


    His companion was sent flying with a slap.


    In order to stand firmly on his partner''s shoulder, Chi Dan became smarter. He opened his mouth, revealing two beautiful sharp teeth, and fiercely bit down on his partner''s neck.


    Of course, his partner was not his enemy. His lower lip was extremely precise, and he only bit down on his partner''s neck to prevent himself from falling. He didn''t use too much strength, so he wouldn''t injure his partner.


    Not only did Dan jump onto his shoulder again, but he also bit his own neck too hard. Although its skin was rough and thick, it was still in great pain from being bitten by Little Dan. Heaven''s blessing did not want to kill it with a single slap.


    In the face of his comrade''s flustered and exasperated roar, Chi Dan completely ignored him. He was prepared for the slap from his partner. He twisted his body, and a date was made with his butt and palm.


    "Ah ¡­"


    "Quick, quick, let go of my tongue!"


    That one slap didn''t work. Instead, it caused his neck to hurt even more. At this moment, Tian Ci started to panic and pulled on one of Little Dan''s hind legs.


    If he didn''t pull, that would be good. But this pull would be very painful for him.


    Not only did Little Dan not loosen her mouth, she even increased her strength, causing him to grit his teeth in pain. He was just barely able to roll on the ground.


    ?

 C25

    In order to stay on his comrades, Chi Dan did not have the slightest intention of letting go.


    He did not want to let go, and Heaven''s Gift became even more anxious.


    He was still holding onto Little Dan''s foot with one hand, while his other hand was holding onto Little Dan''s jaw with the other. His long thumb and forefinger were stuck out of Little Dan''s mouth. He was enduring the pain and using brute force to pry open Little Dan''s mouth.


    After the previous lesson, he learnt from the mistakes of the previous timeline.


    After the evolution, Little Dan''s speed had increased by a lot. If he wanted to get rid of Little Dan, he could only throw it far away and give it no chance to get close.


    In order to get rid of Little Dan, he had to use all of his strength.


    Chi Dan was thrown once again. This time, he was not as lucky as last time. Before he could flip in the air, he came into close contact with the ground and was thrown into the air once again.


    "Little bastard, I''ll fight you to the death!"


    Within a day, he had actually been thrown twice by his comrade. This was a great shame and humiliation. It had truly angered Chi Dan.


    This was its first time being thrown away by a comrade. It was caught off guard and fell to the ground. It could only blame its partner for its ignorance. As the saying goes, those who don''t know are innocent, so of course it couldn''t blame its partner.


    The second time he was thrown to the ground, he was the first to provoke him. His comrade had merely defended himself, so he shouldn''t be blamed.


    However, it had no consciousness and attributed its mistakes to its partners.


    "Little Dan, stop quickly!"


    He threw Little Dan into the distance, thinking that Little Dan would back off if he knew the difficulties he faced.


    Seeing Little Dan tumble to the ground, somersault a few times, and then turn around and run back, God''s blessing panicked. He could only endure the waves of pain coming from his neck as his hands continuously rotated in the air, stopping Little Dan from getting any closer.


    Chi Dan''s control over his speed was still lacking after evolving. He randomly pounced towards his companion and was repelled by his partner''s hands many times. He could not jump onto his partner''s shoulder or body and could only helplessly give up as he paced back and forth on the ground, trying to think of a way to break his partner''s defense.


    "Ah ¡­"


    "I''ll kill you!"


    Every time he was hit by Little Dan, his arm would feel pain. After multiple collisions, both of Tian Ci''s arms would feel pain, heat, and numbness. He cried out in pain as his hands rotated even faster in the air.


    "Idiot!"


    He was still thinking of a way to jump on his comrade''s body, and upon hearing his companion''s roar, he waved his hands non-stop. Chi Dan''s mind suddenly came to a realization; he stopped attacking, and lifted his head to look at his silly companion.


    Luckily, it had a pig''s face. If it was a human''s face, one would definitely see contempt on it.


    Idiot?


    Was he talking about himself?


    God gave her too much strength, and she was exhausted. She heard Little Dan''s sarcasm, and she slowly stopped.


    His hands had been spinning for too long, causing him to feel dizzy. When he came to, he rubbed his aching arms, then looked at Dan, who was sitting on his haunches watching him from a distance.


    "Little Dan, what are you doing?"


    Facing his comrade''s indignant questioning, Chi Dan was not guilty in the slightest. He did not have the awareness of making a mistake, and was still confident in doing so.


    This undoubtedly showed that it believed that it was correct. All of its partners had let it down and must seek justice.


    "Stinky brat, I don''t want to do anything. It''s getting hot, and I don''t want to walk. You have to carry me!"


    If it was before Little Dan advanced, it would have the duty to take care of the weak.


    But now, Little Dan was no weaker than him, even faster than him. He no longer had any obligation to help Little Dan, and facing Little Dan''s unreasonable request, he would naturally not compromise.


    "Don''t you have any feet of your own?"


    "Won''t he walk by himself?"


    "I still want someone to carry me!"


    Hearing his companion''s complaints and recalling the scene where he was thrown down, Chi Dan stopped squatting and laid down on the ground, pretending to be injured.


    If it was still a human, it would definitely be able to see a sly and cheap smile on its face.


    "I had wanted to leave by myself, but you, little bastard, have been so ignorant and ill-informed that you''ve left me with internal injuries."


    "I can''t leave now. Smelly brat, you have to compensate me. Carry me!"


    This was clearly a pengci, who would rather die than submit.


    "Senior brother, Little Dan bullied me!"


    After the war with the boars, Little Dan had provoked him without a reason, and Little Dan had refused to comply with his oath. Fuyun knew very well that he really wanted to see what Little Dan would do after she challenged him.


    Seeing Tian Ci''s idiotic defensive skills, he couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment and then burst out laughing.


    If not for God''s help, he really planned to just continue watching.


    "Alright, Heaven''s Gift, Little Dan is still small. You better give way. Stop messing around, let''s go!"


    "There''s a river up ahead. When you get there, go catch some fish and bring them back. I''ll make some sashimi for you at noon to celebrate the successful advancement of the little pill."


    Compared to humans, Chi Dan was only a few months old, not even a year old. He could indeed be considered young.


    However, an ordinary wild boar only had a lifespan of ten to twenty years. A seven-month-old wild boar was at least a hundred catties. It could be considered a large boar. It had been born for exactly seven months.


    It was truly a freak. It was born seven months ago, and was only slightly older than it was born.


    Of course, if one wasn''t a freak, how could Fuyun be qualified to be called a mutant beast?


    "Oh, Senior-apprentice Brother!"


    He had originally wanted to ask his senior brother to punish Little Dan, but instead of helping him, his senior brother spoke up for him and forced him to agree.


    Although he agreed, he still didn''t want to compromise. He turned around and ran, not wanting to give Little Dan a chance to catch up.


    "If you want to come up, that''s fine, you''re not allowed to bite your neck!"


    He was obviously in the wrong, but the immortal master still chose to help him. Chi Dan was secretly laughing in his heart. Seeing his partner ignoring him, he turned around to flee and ran after him.


    In terms of speed, his partner was now far from him. In a few steps, he caught up to his partner, leapt up, and landed on his partner''s shoulder.


    In order to stand on its partner''s back, it had intended to continue biting its partner''s neck. However, its partner had unexpectedly declared in advance that it would not bite its own neck.


    You can''t bite your neck. In order to stabilize your body, you have to bite a part of your partner''s body. What part of your partner''s body should you bite?


    After thinking for a moment, it took a look. It could only bite its partner''s ear to make it more convenient. It bit its partner''s ear without any hesitation, unwilling to let go even if it died.


    "Ah ¡­"


    "Alright, I''ll carry you!"


    His body was big and his shoulders were too narrow. He wanted to stand on his shoulders, but he had to bite his neck to hold himself steady. He had forgotten that he had an ear.


    He only said that he wasn''t allowed to bite his neck, and didn''t say that he wasn''t allowed to bite his ears.


    He could not stand the pain anymore, so he had to surrender. He roughly grabbed one of Chi Dan''s legs and pulled him into his embrace.


    His companion surrendered and promised to hug him. Chi Dan opened his mouth and fell into his companion''s embrace.


    The battle between the human and the pig was over. With Chi Dan in his arms, Tian Ci chased after Fu Yun.


    The two of them and the beast had traveled for about a kilometer when a large river appeared before them.


    "Senior Brother, I''ll go catch some fish first!"


    When they arrived at the river bank, Tian Ci was worried that Little Dan would take revenge on them. She didn''t dare to throw Little Dan on the ground excessively, so she had to carefully place him on the ground, not giving him any excuse to bully her.


    Ever since his evolution, not only had Little Dan been rude, scolding, stingy, and fond of pengci, but he also had a strong desire for revenge. He realized that he had to be careful when dealing with Little Dan.


    He put down Little Dan and greeted his senior brother before rushing to the side of the river, staying as far away from Little Dan as possible.


    Catching the fish was no longer a difficult task for him. He took off his clothes, jumped into the river, and started searching for the fish.


    "Little Dan, you go too!"


    Heaven''s Gift wanted to get rid of Little Dan, but Fu Yun didn''t seem to want to make things any easier for him, so he intentionally incited Chi Dan to go along with him.


    Actually, even without the immortal master''s reminder, Chi Dan also had the same intention.


    In the past, even when it was fished in the water, it would always bring it along. It was not because Zhang Xuan wanted it to be able to fish, but because he wanted to bathe it in order to remove the smell on its body.


    Over time, he learned to swim.


    "Alright!"


    In the previous month, the Scarlet Pill was in the advanced stage, and Fu Yun did not allow Tianwu to bring it into the water.


    He hadn''t taken a bath for a month, so he really wanted to take a cold shower to get some comfort while it was still hot.


    After it went into the water, it tilted its head back and dipped its forelegs into the water. It was swimming around and playing by itself.


    After a while, bored of playing alone, he began to learn from his companions and dived into the water to play.


    A large fish was alarmed by the heavenly gift and was fleeing in all directions. It just so happened to be struck by it.


    The immortal master once said that he would make sashimi at noon to celebrate his success.


    The fish cooked by the immortal master was delicious and delicious. It had not eaten for a month, so it was always obsessed with the fish. Since this big fish had met it, it could only blame its bad luck.


    A large fish, shaped like a tuna, with a spindle-shaped body, a dark blue back, a grayish belly, seven or eight small fins behind the dorsal and gluteal fins, and a red mouth and feathered red tail.


    It was its first time fishing, so it didn''t have much experience. It could only rely on the most primitive method: digging in the water with its front legs, and treading on the water with its back legs.


    The wealthy fish lived in the water, and Chi Dan was a land mammal. If they were to compete in speed in the water, then Chi Dan must have suffered a loss.


    The distance between the two increased as time passed.


    Later on, when the big fat fish realized that the Scarlet Core could not do anything to them, they swam back and forth in front of the Scarlet Core, unwilling to leave even if they were not pursued.


    Chi Dan seemed to have a bad temper. He felt that he had been played by a wealthy man, and was immediately enraged.


    Its body suddenly grew larger and its head became larger. It opened its mouth and bit towards the big fish.


    After encountering such an unexpected turn of events, the big shot fish was startled. It did not dare to stay any longer and turned around to flee. Chi Dan chased after it at full speed.


    Ah!


    "Gulp ¡­"


    "Cough cough ¡­"


    "Mom ~ ~ ~ Ya!"


    "Monster, monster ¡­"


    Tian Ci was in the middle of chasing after a strange big fish when he suddenly met a rich fish that was fleeing. A terrifying demon beast was following behind the rich fish. The demon beast''s mouth was wide open, scaring him so much that he turned around and ran.


    "S-senior brother, quickly save me!"


    "In the water, there are demons."


    "Cough cough ¡­"


    Demons?


    Within a circumference of a hundred kilometers, without the permission of the clouds, the demonic beasts could not even dream of approaching.


    As for the demon that had suddenly appeared in the water, it seemed like he knew who it was. Seated on a rock by the river, he watched Blessing escape without taking any action to save it.


    "Cough cough, Senior Brother, there''s a monster in the water. Why didn''t you save me?"


    ?

 C26

    Seeing that there were demons in the water, it was not easy for Blessing to escape.


    In order to survive, he didn''t care about anything else as he swam desperately towards the shore. Both of his hands struck the surface of the water, and the waves splashed out in a circle. In an instant, it was beautiful.


    During his escape, he accidentally drank a few mouthfuls of river water, making him feel extremely uncomfortable. When he returned to the shore, he saw his senior brother sitting on the shore and watching without doing anything.


    At the same time, the big shot fish provoked Chi Dan, and he was about to lose his life when Chi Dan swallowed him in one gulp.


    After swallowing the rich fish, Chi Dan swam back to the shore satisfied, just in time to see his miserable companion, looking at the river surface with fear, as if he was afraid of something.


    "Brat, what are you looking at?"


    "What the hell?"


    Due to the shock, when Tian Ci landed on the shore, she didn''t even notice that Little Dan was no longer on the shore. When she saw Little Dan come out of the water, she was very surprised.


    "Little Dan, you went into the water too?"


    "Right, have you seen a demon?"


    Chi Dan was infuriated by the Riche Fish and was only concerned with chasing after it. He didn''t even bother with his comrades and didn''t even know that he had brushed past them.


    "Demons?"


    "I didn''t see it!"


    "Did you see wrongly?"


    Seeing that Little Dan was in disbelief, Tian Ci stretched out her hands and gestured nonstop, depicting the appearance of the demon.


    "A huge pig head with long tusks eating fish in the water. How terrifying!"


    "You didn''t see it?"


    After listening to his partner''s description, Chi Dan was incensed.


    How was this a monster? This was clearly the monster. It once again widened its head and opened its mouth, spitting out the rich fish it caught before swearing at its companion.


    "Wow!"


    "Little bastard, are you courting death?"


    Seeing that Little Dan had grown to the size of his own body, he spat out the big fat fish and cursed loudly. Heaven''s Gift finally understood why Senior Brother did not save him when he saw that he was about to die.


    "Ha, haha, so it''s you!"


    Heaven''s Gift described Little Dan stupidly. Little Dan''s transformation and anger caused Heaven''s Gift to come to its senses and feel awkward. Fu Yun could not help but laugh out loud.


    "Ha ha!"


    Not only was she embarrassed from being teased by her senior brother, but Little Dan was also very embarrassed. Seeing Little Dan''s ferocious look, she felt a little guilty, and didn''t give Little Dan the chance to bully her, quickly jumping into the river.


    "Senior Brother, I''ll go catch another fish!"


    When he wanted to catch another fish, it wasn''t just to avoid Little Dan''s revenge, but also because it was from Little Dan''s mouth. He was a bit fed up and didn''t dare eat it, insisting on catching another fish to bring back.


    The big fat fish caught was about 20 catties, which was enough to eat. There was no need for Chi Dan to catch another fish.


    Speaking of which, it deserved the misfortune of this rich fish. If it was before the Scarlet Core evolved, it definitely wouldn''t be able to do anything to it.


    "Immortal master!"


    After he was born, other than drinking some animal milk, Chi Dan never ate grass or living things. He only ate cooked food.


    The food cooked by the immortal master had always been meticulous. Either he didn''t cook it, or he did it to the best of his abilities. The food cooked by the immortal master was very fragrant; he hadn''t eaten any food for a month and had always been thinking about it.


    Looking at the undead fish bouncing around on the ground, it was drooling, wishing that the immortal master could immediately cook it a rich fish.


    Chi Dan drooled as he stared at himself pitifully. How could Fu Yun not know what he was thinking?


    "Wait for Blessing!"


    Waiting for a gift from the heavens?


    Of course, it was not to wait for him to come back and eat the wealthy fish together. It was to wait for him to come back and kill the wealthy fish and wash the fish.


    "Oh!"


    Facing his comrades, Chi Dan dared to challenge, tease, and even insult them. Who told his comrades to be mere mortals, unable to do anything to them?


    When facing immortal masters, he could feel that immortal masters were not simple and that he was extremely courteous, never daring to go against his wishes.


    The immortal master had requested to wait for his companion to return, so he could only restrain his appetite and wait for his companion to return.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    "Hey!"


    "This turtle is so strange!"


    There were no big fish by the river, and no small fish was enough to fill his stomach. Tian Ci did not expect to catch any big fish by the river, so she jumped into the water again to scare the fish away.


    In order to catch a big fish, he slowly swam towards the middle of the river. He went to the middle of the river to search for a big fish.


    If it was just an ordinary giant turtle, it naturally wouldn''t pique his interest. This giant turtle was too extraordinary; it actually only had three legs.


    When the giant turtle realized that Tian Ci was silently approaching him, it became vigilant and immediately dived into the mud, trying to avoid being hunted.


    In the past few years, he had eaten a lot of fish that could help him gain insight. It was very clear that the giant tortoise would not be able to escape from his eyes if he were to see things in the water.


    Although this giant turtle was not as big as the big fish that Little Dan had caught, it was at least 10 jin or more in size. No matter what, it was enough for him to eat.


    As for his senior brother, he had never thought about it because his senior brother was only interested in cooking. He was only interested in wine and did not seem to be that interested in food. He had always ate less.


    Now that the big turtle had enough to eat, he stopped looking for other fish, grabbed one of the big turtle''s legs, and pulled it out of the mud.


    The giant tortoise left the mud, its other two legs and head continuously struggling in an attempt to escape the demonic palms of heaven. Unfortunately, everything was in vain as it was mercilessly dragged back to the shore.


    "Senior Brother, look! I caught a giant turtle!"


    The meat of a turtle was different from that of a fish. It was similarly delicious, and Tian Ci had had the privilege of eating it several times. However, this was the first time she had ever eaten the meat of a Four Legged Dragon Turtle or Three Legged Turtle.


    Turtles were the same as fish, and their types were different. Their meat quality was also different, and the taste they cooked was also different. He really wanted to taste what three-legged turtle meat was.


    "Tsk, isn''t it just a turtle?!"


    "What''s there to be happy about? What a fool!"


    Could a turtle compare to his own wealthy fish?


    If one removed the shell of a giant turtle, how much meat could there be inside? Could the meat of a giant turtle be as delicious as that of a wealthy fish?


    Since birth, Chi Dan had only eaten fish before, so he didn''t have the time to eat the turtle meat. Naturally, he didn''t know that the turtle meat was even more delicious than the wealthy fish meat.


    "Hehe!"


    To be despised by Little Dan without any reason, and without getting angry, she pretended not to have heard anything. After all, Heaven''s Gift wouldn''t tell Little Dan how delicious turtle meat was.


    "Senior brother, look. This giant turtle is so strange. It only has three legs. Can it eat them?"


    Ever since he learned that there were different types of poisons in flowers, plants, fishes, birds and beasts, he always asked his senior brother to identify them first.


    "The Three-legged Turtle can eat its meat and prevent people from getting sick. There is another benefit to eating it. It can cure the carbuncle and it can be eaten, which is good for the body!"


    The term ''grown up'' no longer applies to red dans, because a normal pig would weigh at least a hundred and eighty pounds a few months after it was born. Only the pig would have the appearance of a piglet.


    Its skin was rough and thick, so it was not worried about getting carbuncles or getting sick. As long as there was food that was good for its body, it would not let go of any food that could help it advance.


    "Good for the body?"


    The moment the immortal master mentioned the benefits of eating the giant turtle meat, it started salivating and started secretly thinking about him.


    If God gave him to think about the giant turtle meat, he would definitely be on his guard.


    For a long period of time, ordinary people would be walking in big cities or towns. Eating mixed grains was inevitable, and eating turtle meat could prevent diseases, so naturally, Heaven would not miss this chance.


    As for the appearance of carbuncle, he wasn''t worried at all. After so many years of exposure, his skin had long been rough and his flesh was thick. It was impossible for carbuncles to appear.


    "He can make people not get sick, he can''t be let go!"


    "Hehe, Senior Brother, I will go clean up!"


    Ever since the Scarlet Pill had advanced, this was the first time it and Tian Ci had reached a consensus. It was actually on food, quietly reaching a consensus. Truly a pair of living treasures.


    After knowing that he had eaten the benefits of the Three-legged Turtle, Tian Ci immediately killed the Great Turtle. She seemed to have forgotten that he still had a big fat fish to kill and clean.


    He would forget to kill the rich and powerful fish, Chi Dan would not forget.


    "Kid, clean the fish as well!"


    He was busy slaughtering the big turtles, and upon hearing Little Dan''s orders, he remembered that the big fat fish was caught by Little Dan with his mouth. He was very reluctant to touch the big fat fish, so he didn''t turn around to continue slaughtering the big turtles.


    "This is too disgusting, do it yourself!"


    It was fine for him to eat the wealthy fish. It would be difficult for him to cut open the intestines and clean the stomach of the wealthy fish.


    It didn''t care if its partner would agree or not. It picked up the tail of the big fat fish, dragged it to its partner, and turned to leave.


    "Brat, I''ll leave it to you. Clean it up a bit!"


    Chi Dan dropped the half-dead fish, turned around, and ran back to Fu Yun. He lay down on a large pebble, closed his eyes, and began to imagine delicious turtle meat.


    Although Tian Ci did not wish to kill the fishes, he did not refuse.


    Little Dan could catch rich fishes, but he could also kill rich fishes. The only thing he couldn''t do was cut open the intestines and wash them clean. This was the reason he couldn''t refuse.


    The fishes were half dead and had no legs, so they couldn''t run away.


    The big turtle was different. With three legs, if he didn''t kill it first, he would definitely take advantage of the moment when he killed the wealthy fish to escape. He would have to trouble himself to catch it.


    Comparing the two, the Great Tortoise was the first to become a ghost under a sword bestowed by heaven.


    The pitiful Three-legged Turtle was mercilessly slaughtered. It removed the outermost shell and ripped open its intestines. After cleaning it, only eight or nine catties of fresh meat were left.


    As the saying goes, to die early, to reincarnate early, to die late, was not necessarily a good thing.


    The wealthy fish was even more pitiful. After being beaten half to death by Scarlet Pills, their stomachs had even been cut open by Heaven''s Gift. In the end, they were left with only a piece of meat.


    "Senior Brother, you can cook now!"


    After being slaughtered and cleaned, the wealthy fish and the giant turtle finally became two lumps of meat. Tian Ci brought these two lumps of meat to her senior brother''s side and waited for him to show off his skills.


    Next, Fuyun released his spirit energy and sucked the two pieces of meat into the air. His hands moved, cooking the two pieces of meat at the same time. He was very skilled at cooking and didn''t disturb them.


    His left hand controlled the turtle meat and sucked out the water from the turtle meat, turning it into a knife, removing the bones from the meat and splitting them into several pieces. Finally, he released his fire attribute zhen Qi and burned the turtle meat.


    With his right hand controlling the fish, he sucked out the excess water from the fish and turned it into five knives, continuously twisting his fingers to remove the fish bones.


    Every piece of fish was the same size, and there was no bone in any piece of fish. After the fish was formed, it released fire attributed spirit energy to dry the fish.


    ?

 C27

    "Alright, I can eat now!"


    Often living in the wild, food spices are a necessity, Fuyun has been prepared, fish slices and turtle meat sprinkled with some spices, cooking is over.


    The cooked sashimi and turtle meat floated in the air. As usual, Tian Ci was just able to reach out and grab it.


    Seeing the food floating in the air, Shen Ci did not take any action to get it. Instead, she waited for her senior brother to eat first.


    From the moment the immortal master cooked the food, Chi Dan''s fantasy had ended. He could not help but salivate as he watched the immortal master''s skillful cooking methods slowly turn the two lumps of meat into food, especially the fragrance of the turtle meat.


    However, the immortal master didn''t eat first, so he could only resist his appetite.


    It was a rare delicacy, and Fu Yun had never eaten anything, whether it be raw fish or three-legged turtle meat. He could not find any interest in them, so he opened his mouth to inhale, taking a piece of turtle barbecue meat and taking out a jug of wine to drink.


    His senior began to eat, and without any hesitation, he reached out and took a piece of turtle meat as well.


    He had eaten sashimi many times and was no longer interested in it. Moreover, Little Dan had even swallowed a big fat fish. Just thinking about it made him feel disgusted.


    "Little Dan, what are you doing?"


    This was the first time that he had eaten raw fish. It wasn''t the first time he had eaten fish.


    He hadn''t eaten turtle meat before. According to the immortal master, turtle meat was good for the body, so he definitely couldn''t miss it.


    In the past, only after Immortal Master and his companions had eaten their fill would their partners feed themselves.


    The Immortal Teacher ate one piece of meat while the companion stretched his hand out to snatch away another piece of meat. Two pieces were suddenly missing, and by the time Immortal Master and his companion had eaten their fill, the turtle meat would be long gone.


    Now that he was able to jump up after leveling up, he no longer needed to rely on his companions. For the sake of him being able to eat the turtle meat, he could only let his partners down.


    He jumped onto his partner''s shoulder, crawled along his partner''s arm, and bit into the piece of turtle meat that his partner had grabbed.


    Tortoise meat was good for his body. He really wanted to dominate the tortoise meat, but he didn''t dare to compete with the immortal master for food, so he had no choice but to compete with his partner to eat first.


    In order to eat a few more pieces, it had deliberately bitten into the meat in its partner''s hand, causing its partner to be a step behind it.


    When it encountered its companion''s furious roar, it didn''t panic. Instead, it swallowed the turtle meat in its mouth and deliberately asked its companion questions.


    "Kid, didn''t you feed me?"


    Little Dan looked innocent, but his answer was bold and confident. His wrath was useless, and he could only stretch out his other hand to grab another piece of meat.


    "Who wants to feed you!?"


    Four legs held onto his comrade''s arm, and successfully snatched away the turtle meat in his partner''s hands. After chewing and swallowing the turtle meat, his mouth was full of fragrance. Chi Dan could not help but praise him.


    "Tsk tsk, so turtle meat is actually this delicious!"


    After successfully seizing the first piece of turtle meat, Little Dan was not satisfied at all. He opened his mouth to snatch another piece of meat from his own hands. Seeing how excessive it was, Heaven''s Gift quickly stuffed the meat into his mouth and swallowed it.


    Little Dan had been hugging onto his arm all this time, and it was already hard enough to keep his arm in the air. It was even more difficult to carry Little Dan. If he wanted to, he could shake his arm and Little Dan would fall down.


    However, he didn''t do that because he was worried that Little Dan would take revenge later on.


    "I''m done eating. Hurry up and go, my hands are going to ache from the pain!"


    The companion stretched out his arm, and the turtle meat was just a few inches away from him. Chi Dan was not willing to let him eat the turtle meat, so after saying that, he opened his mouth and bit into another piece of meat.


    "Stinking brat, what''s the rush? I''m not full yet!"


    Full?


    If Little Dan had eaten his fill, then his arm would definitely be crippled. When Little Dan was only an inch away from him, Tian Ci crouched down and forcefully placed the little pill on the ground.


    "I can''t take it anymore!"


    "Since you can jump up, then eat by yourself!"


    As they stood together, Little Dan had actually already finished the second piece of meat. His speed was so fast that Tian Ci was worried that Little Dan would repeat the same trick, and just as she was about to extend her hand out, she clenched her fist and used all her strength to block.


    His guess was right. Little Dan jumped back onto his shoulder and tried to climb onto his arm, opening his mouth wide in an attempt to snatch some meat.


    This time, Chi Dan was truly unlucky. His mouth slammed into his partner''s fist, and he was sent flying.


    "Brat, I''m not done with you!"


    Its nose and mouth collided with its companion''s fist. It was in excruciating pain, and its body was sent flying. Being abused by its companion in such a manner was a great humiliation. It flew into a rage.


    "Who told you to go overboard with your gains? Serves you right!"


    His partner had bullied him, yet he still dared to make sarcastic remarks.


    As the saying goes, it is better to offend a gentleman than a vile character. What''s more, Chi Dan was not a human.


    It could not jump onto its partner''s body to snatch the turtle meat. It could only aim accurately at a piece of meat and spring up with the help of the earth''s elasticity.


    He had just been bullied by his comrade, so he had to avenge this grudge. While his partner was reaching out to grab the meat, it intentionally landed on its partner''s body and bounced back with its four feet.


    "Little Dan, what are you doing?"


    After being ambushed by Little Dan, he couldn''t help but retreat. He almost fell to the ground, the pain in his chest was excruciating.


    "Hehe, what a surprise!"


    Even though he knew that Little Dan was doing it on purpose, Heaven''s Gift still wouldn''t pursue the matter.


    "Be careful!"


    Scarlet Dans didn''t land on their partners again. They desperately bounced up and down, snatching away the small amount of turtle meat floating in the air, and no longer paid attention to their partners.


    Every time Little Dan jumped, there would be a piece of turtle meat missing in the air. Furthermore, the jumping speed was getting faster and faster. Without it disturbing her, she had no choice but to eat as much as she could.


    "Little Dan, why aren''t you eating the fish?"


    The amount of turtle meat floating in the air gradually decreased. Little Dan had always been eating only turtle meat, and thus he was starting to get anxious.


    "What''s the hurry? It''s delicious, of course we''ll put it in last place!"


    He had eaten way too much of the wealthy fish, and was already tired of it. A few months ago, he had also tasted the Scarlet Pill.


    The meat of a three-legged turtle could prevent diseases. Eating it was good for the body, as it was the first time it was eaten by Tian Ci or Chi Dan.


    There was nothing special about the meat. The meat of a three-legged turtle could prevent diseases, and the two could not even be compared. Chi Dan was clearly lying.


    "Alright, the rest is yours!"


    From start to finish, Fu Yun had only eaten a piece of turtle meat and was constantly drinking. Seeing how Heaven''s Gift and Chi Dan were fighting over the food, the meat of the turtle became less and less, and he did not plan to eat anymore.


    "Eh? What''s that?"


    After learning that turtle meat was good for the body, Chi Dan had always wanted to keep turtle meat for himself.


    There were less and less turtle meat, and the immortal master''s words came at the right time. After all, there weren''t enough turtle meat for his friends to eat, so why couldn''t he take advantage of himself?


    After being with its partners for a few months, it knew that its partners'' curiosity was very strong. It could make use of this opportunity and make use of it while it was unprepared.


    With a cry of alarm, his companion fell into his trap and turned around to look in the direction he had pointed.


    The opportunity must not be lost, never lost again.


    It instantly grew a huge head and leaped up. It opened its mouth wide and swallowed the turtle meat, once again shrinking in size.


    Ah!


    "My turtle meat?"


    With a turn of his body, the turtle meat disappeared without a trace.


    Little Dan kept his mouth shut, the remnants of meat still at the corners of his mouth. He looked around, ignoring himself. He could only cast his gaze towards his senior brother.


    "Don''t look at me, it''s not me!"


    Fuyun saw all of Little Dan''s actions and the look of help from the heavens. He couldn''t help but secretly rejoice in his heart and put on a righteous face.


    "Senior brother, Little Dan bullied me!"


    His senior didn''t have much interest in food. He said that he wouldn''t eat it, so he wouldn''t eat it anymore, and it was even more impossible for him to eat it sneakily.


    There was only senior brother here. Little Dan and he couldn''t possibly have been eaten by senior brother. It must have been Little Dan who had eaten the turtle meat.


    Moreover, Little Dan had intentionally drawn his attention just now, which meant that Little Dan''s mind was impure. She had indeed eaten all of the turtle meat.


    A giant turtle, even its bones and meat weighed only eight to nine jin. After being meticulously cooked by senior brother, the bones were removed, and the excess water was removed as well. The remaining meat was less than four jin.


    Senior Martial Brother only ate one piece, and he only ate six or seven pieces. Adding them together, it was only a little more than one jin. The rest of the meat had all been eaten by Little Dan.


    "Gurgle!"


    "Stinky, stinky brat, gurgling, who, who bullied you?"


    "Goo, stinky brat, you can eat whatever you want, but you can''t say whatever you want."


    He swallowed all of the turtle meat in one gulp, worried that his partner would notice that the Scarlet Core hadn''t entered his stomach yet.


    Seeing that its companion realized it was doing what it did, it complained to the immortal master and stopped pretending. As it ate the turtle meat in its mouth, it incoherently explained.


    Finally, it swallowed the turtle meat. Not only did it not apologize, it even threatened its comrades.


    "Haha ¡­"


    "Heaven''s gift! Don''t we still have fish to eat?!"


    Since Little Dan had eaten the rest of the turtle meat, Fuyun did not intervene to stop him. After that, he naturally could not blame Little Dan for his actions. However, when he saw that Heaven''s Gift had been wronged, he did not comfort him and laughed heartily instead.


    "I won''t eat its saliva!"


    It was fine that senior brother didn''t help him, but he was making fun of him instead. He felt wronged as he looked at the Sashimi floating in the air and then at the triumphant Little Dan. He was unhappy.


    "Hehe, it''s great if I don''t eat. I''ll eat by myself. It''s been a long time since I last ate. I can finally eat until I''m full!"


    After not eating for a month, Chi Dan was indeed a bit hungry after waking up.


    After eating a few kilograms of turtle meat, it was still very hungry. Since its partner was angry and refused to eat, it naturally wouldn''t be polite with its partner.


    Of course, saying these words not only meant that it was really hungry, but also meant that it was trying to agitate its companion.


    "If you don''t want to eat, then it''s a waste. I won''t let you take advantage of me!"


    As expected, provocation was effective. As soon as Chi Dan said that, Heaven''s Gift fell for his trap again.


    Even though Little Dan was using his mouth to catch a rich fish, he was extremely careful in the process of being slaughtered and cleaned. It was impossible for Little Dan''s saliva to remain.


    Besides, the fish had been processed by senior brother, so there wasn''t even a drop of water left. How could there be any drool from the little pill?


    After thinking through all of this, he grabbed a handful of raw fish and stuffed it into his mouth. Then, he reached out to grab the other sashimi, as if he was going to eat them all.


    "Stinky brat, when you saw me back then and wanted to eat me, did you ever think about today?"


    "Haha, didn''t I only eat a few pieces of turtle meat? Do you really have to do this?"


    This was the first time meeting, and his companions treated him like food and wanted to eat the roasted suckling pig. If it weren''t for the immortal master stopping him, he would have long passed away. How could Chi Dan forget about this enmity?


    Today, it stole a few more kilograms of turtle meat. Seeing its companion suffer grievance, it finally had its revenge.


    ?

 C28

    "How many pieces of meat?"


    "That was more than two catties of meat, 20 pieces of meat, alright?"


    A few months ago, when he met the Crimson Dan for the first time, he indeed treated it as food. A few months ago, when he met the Crimson Dan for the first time, he indeed treated it as food.


    The other party almost ate him up. This matter concerned his life, and it was extremely serious. The other party avoided bringing up this issue, since he did not want to bring it up again, how could Chi Dan not bring it up?


    "Stinking brat, it''s better not to get too involved in this. This matter will be turned around. I''m not going to argue with you."


    "In the future, if you dare to let me down again, be careful. I''ll roast you!"


    At that time, if it weren''t for senior brother stopping him, Tian Ci would have eaten Little Dan as food. Little Dan really wanted to care about this matter, it wasn''t something that could be solved with just a few pieces of turtle meat.


    Fortunately, Little Dan had eaten a few more pieces of turtle meat, so he didn''t bother to argue with himself. He secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    As for Little Dan''s threat, he didn''t care at all.


    Recalling his own ignorance, he didn''t feel wronged at all after almost eating the small pill. Ignoring the small pill, he continued to gobble down the sashimi.


    The other party members no longer felt wronged. Chi Dan did not say anything else and started to fight over the sashimi with the other party members.


    Scarlet Core had extremely high intelligence. Back then, it almost became food bestowed by the heavens. Now that it had eaten a few more pieces of turtle meat, it was finally relieved. This was enough to show its magnanimity.


    Seeing that it had resolved this unknown conflict with Blessing, Fuyun nodded with a smile.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    That afternoon, in a small town, a leisurely old man in his seventies and eighties, and an eleven-or twelve-year-old boy came. Beside him was a little pig whose body looked like it was on fire.


    This strange combination was exactly the same as Fu Yun, Tian Ci, and Chi Dan.


    He was actually just over nine years old, and because of his height and dark skin, he looked like a child of eleven or twelve.


    Immortal Master has given me directions. I can destroy the path for all eternity, and my future prospects can be predicted later!


    In the past, only Tian Ci and Senior Martial Brother were able to travel the world. They were very young, so they were able to attract customers everywhere they went. It was especially eye-catching.


    Now that Tian Ci had grown up a bit, and she had a Crimson Core by her side, there would be people who paid attention to him, but they would all lose a lot of fans.


    Scarlet dans were small and exquisite, and they were lively and cute. No matter where one went, they would always be the focus of attention, a hot topic to talk about.


    "Kid, whose family are you from?"


    "You actually dare to come out and try to cheat us!"


    Be it a peaceful era or a chaotic world, there was no lack of local thugs everywhere. It was not strange to meet local thugs.


    Not long after entering the town, before God''s blessing could pull down the first customer, they encountered a local thug.


    The hoodlum''s name was Nang San, and he was young, disheveled, short, and thin. He was wearing a worn and tattered set of clothes.


    As for his situation, Tian Ci wasn''t clear about it. What she was clear about was that there were no other people in the town.


    The three families were not well-off, they did not have much literacy, they were over thirty years old, and they still had not taken a wife.


    When he was twenty, his parents had died, and there was nothing of value left behind, only an acre and a third of the land.


    Because of his lazy nature and his lack of knowledge in farming, every harvest was bountiful for the rest of the family.


    After a long time, he also gave up farming and abandoned his land.


    At first, without food to support himself, he had to beg for a living, and the townspeople hated him for his trouble and for not giving charity.


    As the saying goes, the back doesn''t itch at all, and people can''t steal even if they aren''t hungry.


    Helpless, he could only go steal something. After stealing something was caught by the townspeople, he was beaten up. In his fury, he had nothing to eat, so he decided to rob.


    Over time, he learned not only to steal, but also to steal.


    Stealing things, stealing things, he was often beaten and scolded by others. In order to survive, he actually learned to act like a scoundrel. If anyone dared to hit him or scold him, he would steal from them.


    Although the cultivation world had always controlled the mortal world, cultivators were too busy cultivating to care about petty matters.


    Once a murder case was committed, they would investigate it thoroughly.


    If a person without money or influence committed a murder, he would definitely be punished; if a person with power or wealth committed a murder, unless they could use spirit stones to bribe a cultivator, they would still pay with their life.


    He was very clear about the rules of this era. He would never act against people who were wealthy or powerful. He would only choose to bully the weak.


    If someone in the town lost something, they would not dare to kill him, beat him, beat him, or even receive his crazy revenge. There was no other way but to turn a blind eye to the entire town''s actions.


    In the long run, he grew bolder and bolder. There was no food, so he either stole or robbed.


    Growing up in a small town, he still had a conscience. Unless it was absolutely necessary, he wouldn''t steal or rob things from the families of the townspeople.


    As a result, outsiders would not be so lucky.


    Today, an old man and a child came to the town with a pig. Hearing the sound of the wind, he immediately started to think about that little pig.


    He quickly made his way to the street, and just as everyone had said, he met an outsider.


    After frequently stealing things, he wasn''t stupid. After observing for a while, he finally appeared by Tian Ci''s side, blocking her and Chi Dan''s path.


    Seeing him stop Tian Ci and speak so arrogantly, the passersby stopped and stood to the side to watch. At this moment, the passersby only had one thought in their hearts, and that was to watch a show.


    No one was willing to stand out and fight for God''s blessing.


    Because everyone knew his character, no one was willing to be hated by him.


    Having traveled the martial arts world with his senior for so many years, Tian Ci had met many local thugs and heard many dirty words. His heart was like a rock, and he naturally wouldn''t be affected by some dirty words.


    "Little bastard, stop, don''t you hear me talk to you?"


    The local thugs and thugs, idle all day long, do not work properly, do not cause trouble for no reason, God has seen many.


    As for those local ruffians, he always avoided them because he did not want to provoke them. He knew the rules set by his senior brother, and even more so, would not invite local ruffians to ask his senior brother for advice on his future.


    The path was blocked by three people, and they were still cursing and swearing. He ignored them and continued to walk forward.


    He wanted to settle this matter, but Nang San was unwilling to let him go.


    "Little bastard, are you still going? Do you believe that I won''t kill you today?"


    Faced with San Ye''s unprovoked provocation, Tian Ci decided to ignore it. She had not expected herself to tolerate it, and in exchange, it turned out that San San was one step closer to getting what he wanted.


    If this had happened in the past, senior brother would have taken action in secret, warning the thugs to leave. He didn''t know why, but today was the third day, but he didn''t make a move in the dark.


    Although he didn''t know why his senior didn''t attack in secret, the clay figurine was still a bit angry. Faced with the repeated provocations, it decided to fight back.


    After all, in these years, there had been many people who''d wanted to kill him. With senior brother here, no one had succeeded in the end.


    Lyu wanted to kill himself. Since he had senior brother with him, he didn''t need to worry about him being in danger.


    "Who is the little bastard talking to?"


    In this era, there was no country, no school, only cultivation sects and schools. Literacy and morality were passed down from mouth to mouth by one''s parents or clan leader.


    The three ancestors had not been able to read much in the past three generations, causing him to be unable to read much either. His mind was simple, and for a moment, he was completely unable to hear that Tian Ci was playing word games with him.


    "Little bastard is talking to you!"


    Not everyone on the street was like Third Ming. When some people heard this, they immediately understood the trick of bestowing upon them.


    Seeing San San taking the initiative to admit that he was a little bastard, someone in the crowd started laughing out loud, and everyone started laughing out loud.


    "Haha ¡­"


    Others might not know who was the one laughing, but Blessing definitely knew it was Little Dan.


    He had always been scolded by Nang San, but because of a single sentence from him, he voluntarily admitted that he was a little bastard. His depressed temperament was swept away in an instant.


    "Little ¡­" I''ll kill you! "


    When they saw that the crowd was laughing at them, they felt that something was wrong. They recalled being teased by a child and getting scolded instead of scolded. This made them angry from embarrassment.


    Initially, he wanted to scold Little Rascal, but upon recalling that he had accidentally admitted to being a little rascal just a moment ago, he decided to make himself even more unsightly by mentioning the little rascal.


    Since he refused a toast, he decided to no longer be polite. He made his move as soon as he said he was going to make his move, and threw a punch at Heaven''s Gift''s face, hoping to embarrass him and take back the face that he had lost.


    If this had happened in the past, then Heaven''s Gift would definitely have been hit. It was truly difficult to say who would have won in this battle.


    As mortals, three were lazy and indolent, they never exercised their body, and their flexibility and attack were very poor as well.


    All these years, he had often been beaten and cursed by the people. The only things he could contend with were his defensive power, his endurance, and his mental fortitude.


    The people in the small town did not dare to provoke him, not because he was very powerful, but because he was an indestructible cockroach and worried that he would take revenge.


    On the other hand, after following senior brother for five to six years, under the training of senior brother, whether it was mental strength or physical strength, he was almost superior to ordinary adults.


    There was no need to mention his mental fortitude. He would often attract clients and would often be insulted and looked down upon by others. It could be said that his mental fortitude was invulnerable to weapons.


    In terms of physical fitness, he often hunted in the wild and always used the original method. Whether it was agility or attack power, he was always stronger than Nona.


    When hunting using the original method, he would have to bear the pressure from the outside world, and his defensive strength would not be weaker than Minamiya''s.


    In terms of life, the heavens gave him meat to eat, but he could only steal, steal food, and often starve.


    When two people competed, the difference between the strong and the weak could be seen at a glance.


    The speed of Little Dan''s punches was extremely slow in the eyes of Heaven''s Will. If Little Dan were to attack, he might be afraid. As for Little Three, he did not put him in his eyes at all.


    As the fist came at him, it slowly grew larger in his eyes. Seeing it right in front of his eyes, he tilted his head and leaned to the side, easily dodging the punch.


    He had reason to believe that even if his Senior Brother did not make a move in the dark, Nong San would still not be his match.


    "You have some skills, I''ve underestimated you!"


    With too much strength, Unrivaled Super Hottie missed with one punch and almost fell to the ground. With much difficulty, he managed to stabilize his body, then turned around and threw another punch at Tian Ci.


    He moved his body and turned around to look at Third Elder who was rushing towards him. Seeing Third Young Master Third Man''s fist came flying towards him again, he made it miss again.


    "Little bastard, I''m in a good mood today, I won''t lower myself to your level!"


    ?

 C29

    It might have been an accident that he had missed the first time. It was purely a coincidence. What about the second time?


    The second time, they also missed. No matter how foolish a person was, they could tell that this was not a simple matter. At least San San knew his limits and didn''t want to waste his energy to continue fighting.


    "Little bastard, I''m in a good mood today, I won''t lower myself to your level!"


    Some people don''t have much ability, but they like to take opportunistic actions.


    After entering the small town, Tian Ci had always been wholeheartedly searching for customers, and never noticed the arrival of Third Lan. On the contrary, Chi Dan had long since noticed it.


    There was even less of a need to talk about Fu Yun. If he were to spread out his spiritual sense, nothing would be able to escape his notice.


    For the past few days, he hadn''t been able to grab any money, much less steal any good stuff. He hadn''t eaten meat for a long time, so he was panicking. Naturally, he had plans for Chi Dan.


    After careful observation, he found that Chi Dan had always been right behind him. He guessed that Chi Dan must have been a pet.


    A child, an eighty year old man, and a piglet. There wasn''t a single one that was tough enough to deal with and was the best target. He had been secretly observing and waiting for the right moment to find a suitable excuse before making his move.


    God gave him an excuse to pull customers out onto the street.


    After a battle of provocation, he knew that he was no match for the other party.


    Of course he would find a soft spot. Since he knew Heaven''s Gift was not to be trifled with, and he was worried that he would be at a disadvantage if the fight went on, he decided not to fight it.


    "Little bastard, I can let you go, and that old thing too. However, this pig must be left behind for me!"


    The fox tail finally showed, and Tian Ci suddenly understood. No wonder the thugs wanted to cause trouble for her. So the reason was with Little Dan.


    "Pig is not mine, if you want it, go catch it yourself, don''t bother me!"


    Although he didn''t mention the name of the Dao, everyone knew that the little bastard was referring to them. No matter how good his temper was, he couldn''t stand being scolded repeatedly by a single person.


    Since the hoodlum wanted Little Dan, he intentionally stood to the side and ignored Little Dan.


    "It''s not your pet?"


    "Then why didn''t you say so earlier!"


    In order to obtain Little Pig, he had spent a lot of effort and even had been played around by the Divine Gift. In the end, he found out that Little Pig was not a Divine Gift''s pet, and he was very unhappy.


    "Hehe!"


    Pet?


    Even if he had the guts, he still wouldn''t dare to take Little Dan as a pet.


    Little Dan was very vengeful. Even if he wanted revenge, he wouldn''t be able to stand it. He dared to say that Little Dan was his pet. He snickered in his heart while silently mourning for this hoodlum.


    "Pet?"


    "Is that brat even worthy?"


    "Humph!" "How dare you call me a pet, just you wait and see how I''ll take care of you!"


    Up till now, no one had ever dared to call themselves a pet. Even their partners didn''t dare to treat them like pets. This hoodlum had eaten the heart of a bear, yet he dared to call himself a pet. Chi Dan already hated him.


    Of course, his partner had purposefully lured the hoodlum over to him, so he must have had ill intentions. When he saw his partner sneering at him, he looked at him with disdain.


    A pig was the most foolish animal in the eyes of Third Elder Yan. He didn''t care what Chi Dan thought, or what expression he would have.


    People in the town all said that they saw an old man and a young man bring this little pig to the town with their own eyes. The young man actually said that the little pig was not his pet.


    As for the truth of the matter, there was a need to test the teenager''s reaction.


    He first made a feint of pouncing toward Chi Dan. If the young man were to help him and prove that the young man was lying, he wouldn''t be a match for the young man. It would be better for him to leave earlier.


    If the youth didn''t help, he could be sure that what the youth said was true, and it wouldn''t be too late to make a move on Little Pig.


    After some testing, the youth actually did not help. He was overjoyed and slowly approached Chi Dan.


    A hoodlum trying to pinch a soft persimmon?


    After the little pill had advanced, it would only be stronger than him. Let''s not talk about his senior brother, he would definitely be the most formidable one. He had no choice but to admit that he was that soft persimmon.


    Help?


    The three of them and the bystanders guessed that Tian Ci would help, but would she help?


    The hoodlum couldn''t even beat him, so how could he be a match for Little Dan? He stood to the side, waiting to watch the show. How could he help?!


    "Haha, we can have meat tonight!"


    The little pig was not far behind the teenager, and would arrive at its side in a few steps. Seeing that the teenager did not make a move, the three were completely at ease. They circled around the teenager and slowly approached the little pig.


    His eyes were shining, his mind filled with images of roasted suckling pigs and red-braised pork. He wanted nothing more than to grab the little pig and go back to make a delicious meal.


    "Hmph, I''ll let you be proud of yourself first. Wait a while, let''s see how I''ll deal with you!"


    The yuppie''s eyes shone with an aggressive light as he looked at himself. That gaze was very familiar, and it was the first time his comrade had seen that look in his eyes. Chi Dan would never forget that look.


    In the eyes of this hoodlum, not only was he a pet, he was also food. Before he had his old grudge avenged, he had even added a new grudge. It was really looking forward to see how this damned man could quickly catch him.


    As the three slowly approached, Chi Dan should have panicked and fled in every direction. That was what everyone thought.


    In fact, it was the opposite. The closer the three of them got, the more motionless it became. It did not seem like it was trying to escape, as if it was trying to lure them away.


    Seeing that he was about to catch Chi Dan, the passersby began to mourn for this stupid animal, because they knew very well that a pig falling into the hands of a hoodlum would not end well.


    Did Scarlet Dan need someone to mourn him?


    Was it a stupid animal?


    It was funny to describe a strange beast as stupid, but Heaven gave him the knowledge that Dan never needed the silence, the sympathy, the silence of someone else.


    He also knew that Little Dan only wanted to give Nang San some hope before letting Nang San some despair in order to get revenge.


    "Haha!" Delicious! "


    From beginning to end, Little Pig had not run away. As he got closer and closer to Little Pig, he saw that it was no longer a living pig, but a roasted suckling pig. Unknowingly, he could no longer suppress the excitement in his heart and rushed towards Chi Dan.


    There was no struggle, no resistance, not even a scream. It was effortless to grab the pill, to hold it in his hand. In his eyes, the Scarlet Pill was nothing more than food.


    "Delicious, right?"


    The hoodlum grabbed his arm, his eyes shining as he salivated, not hiding his intentions in the slightest. Chi Dan decided that he was not in a hurry to get rid of him. He would play with him for now.


    "En, delicious!"


    A pig can talk?


    Roast suckling pigs can talk?


    It was simply impossible for such a thing to happen in this world. Uni''s mind was full of roasted suckling pigs, so he didn''t realize that a pig really knew how to talk.


    Although he didn''t know who was speaking, the passersby still didn''t believe that a pig could speak. They all looked at each other, discussing amongst themselves, wanting to find out who was speaking.


    "Ah ¡­"


    Since his birth, Chi Dan had always thought that his partner was the dumbest person he had ever met. Now, he had finally met the first fellow who was as stupid as his partner.


    He originally wanted to continue playing with Nanyang, but he didn''t know how long it had been since he last ate meat, but he actually opened his mouth wide and bit towards himself.


    Since that was the case, it did not hold back and acted first. It also opened its mouth, revealing a small, shiny fangs. It took the initiative to bite into the earlobe of one of MinSan''s ears.


    Some people in the surrounding crowd were still looking for the person who just spoke. Some people had sharp eyes and noticed that Third Elder was biting towards Chi Dan.


    The scream was not the pig cry everyone had imagined but a human scream.


    What was going on?


    Everyone looked towards the source of the scream, their faces plastered to the face of the pig. If it wasn''t for the three of them screaming, everyone would have thought that he was spoiling the little pig.


    Taking a closer look, the little pig was right next to the ears of San, everyone was startled, they took a deep breath, and were glad that they were not the ones injured.


    "I''ll go ¡­"


    "Oh my god ¡­"


    "This pig has become a spirit ¡­"


    "Haha, that bastard really deserves it ¡­"


    Everyone was discussing amongst themselves, but Yansan was already too busy to care about that. A heart-wrenching pain came from his earlobe, causing him to wake up completely.


    Waking up, the only thing he wanted to do was quickly get rid of Chi Dan''s mouth, and he didn''t dare to dream about getting a roasted suckling pig again.


    "F * ck, dead pig, quickly let go!"


    An intelligent little pig would definitely take revenge on someone who wanted to eat it. How could it obediently let go of the ears?


    Noticing that Little Pig didn''t have any intention of letting go, Three was afraid of ripping off his earlobes, so he didn''t dare to pull forcefully. He could only endure the pain, supporting Chi Dan with one hand while trying to pry open Chi Dan''s mouth with the other.


    "Haha ¡­"


    "You dare to set your eyes on little Dan, you deserve your misfortune!"


    The thugs had their ears bitten by Little Dan. This scene was just too familiar to him, as he too had been a victim in the past.


    Not only did the hoodlum dare to set his eyes on Little Dan, he even insulted him on more than one occasion. Seeing that Little Dan had suffered a retribution and that God bestowed him with the right to stand by the side, he couldn''t help but take pleasure in Little Dan''s misfortune.


    "This little brother is begging you, just let him spare me!"


    The hoodlum was not his partner. He did not have the same coarse skin and thick flesh as his partner, and it had nothing to do with him. He demeaned his own identity and wanted to eat him too much so that Chi Dan did not have to be merciful.


    Man is the chopping block, and I am the fish.


    He tried his best to pry Chi Dan''s mouth open, but he still couldn''t get any results. He was in so much pain, and knowing that he had been played by the heavens, he immediately started begging for mercy.


    Chi Dan originally only wanted to teach him a lesson, but never thought to kill him. Seeing him start to beg for mercy, he finally loosened his grip.


    "F * ck, you damn pig, you dare to bite me, I''ll kill you!"


    Not only did he throw out Chi Dan, he also covered his ears with one hand. With only one hand left, he tried to pounce and grab Chi Dan with the other. This clearly showed the true nature of a hoodlum.


    "F * cking hell, if laozi doesn''t show off his might, do you think laozi is a sick pig!?"


    He was actually thrown out by the hoodlum. Chi Dan was completely caught off guard.


    Fortunately, it had been hit twice by its comrade. It had some experience. It did a beautiful somersault in the air and landed on its four feet. Its movements were very perfect and elegant.


    Just as his body touched the ground, he heard the thugs'' angry roars coming from behind him. He turned around and saw the thugs grabbing towards him. The thugs'' stubbornness had completely infuriated him.


    His body instantly grew to a size of a meter, and with his bloody mouth wide open, he roared at the thug.


    ?

 C30

    "Ah..."


    "Wuuu ¡­"


    "Monster ¡­"


    "Run away ¡­"


    Fu Yun brought Tian Ci and Chi Dan into the small town. Originally, Yu San did not know about it, but some of the townspeople did not have good intentions and secretly leaked the news to him.


    He could hide this matter from Heaven''s Gift and Scarlet Pill, but he could not hide it from Fu Yun.


    As the saying goes, a man should not be killed by the heavens or by the earth.


    There were no outsiders in this town. Since San San was hungry, he would definitely extend his Demon Claw to the residents of the town. For the sake of the residents, he could only let the outsiders down.


    Of course, the townspeople also detested Third Ming and wanted to use him to kill people. However, things were not as he wished, so Third Na was still alive and well.


    It wasn''t the first time he had revealed the whereabouts of an outsider. The townspeople didn''t have any psychological burdens.


    In order to watch the show, the surrounding crowd of spectators had practically arrived at half the town''s entrance.


    For their own benefit, the Divine Gift was intercepted. Only then would they stand aside and watch without doing anything.


    For their own benefits, they would only gloat when the heavens gave them a lesson.


    For their own benefit, they would only be disappointed if Tian Ci did not do anything.


    For their own benefit, when Chi Dan was captured, other than pity, they did not save him.


    After knowing what these people were thinking, Fuyun kept an eye out. He didn''t remind them nor did he explain.


    He had long since learned how to guess the minds of people after following his senior brother on his journey to the north. Seeing the crowd standing idly by, he was more or less certain of what they were thinking.


    Because he had guessed what the people were thinking, he was willing to let Little Dan teach Little Dan and Little San a lesson just so that he could vent his anger.


    To be forgiven, the three of them were unrepentant and completely infuriated with Chi Dan.


    Just now, Chi Dan and Yin San had gone through a battle of wits and bravery, and the three of them had suffered a lot. Everyone in the town could see that Chi Dan had been enraged. This was the outcome they wanted to see the most.


    However, Chi Dan was a monster that they did not expect.


    The next scene, Little Pig suddenly changed his body, opened his bloody mouth wide, angrily berating Little San. It was unknown who gave out that shout, but the crowd began to flee.


    "Monster!"


    "Ah ¡­"


    In order to take revenge on Chi Dan, Nona fell to the ground, looking like she was about to grab hold of him. Chi Dan''s sudden change caused him to stop all his movements, and even his eyes stopped looking at her.


    The shouts and movements of the crowd woke him up.


    Turning around, he covered his head with both hands and ran. His feet exerted too much force, causing him to fall to the ground. He got up and continued to run, not daring to stop at all.


    The crowd began to flee, and so did Three. The entire street was thrown into chaos.


    During the era of humans and demons, they rarely entered towns. Even when they did so, they were very low-key, causing the people living in small towns to rarely see demon beasts.


    Nine years ago, an earth-shattering event had occurred in the world. The peaceful era of the humans and demons had also officially ended at that time.


    After the end of the era of peace for both the humans and demons, it shocked the world. Everyone knew about it, and the brutality of the demon beasts was also spread like wildfire.


    Now, demons had suddenly appeared in the small town. The behavior of the townspeople could be imagined. Chaos was unavoidable.


    The people who came to watch the show included the elderly, the weak, and the handicapped. They surrounded the people involved. The sudden change in events had brought disaster to the people.


    Due to the fear of the demon beasts, everyone was frightened.


    As the demon beasts entered the city, someone began to shout. The shout became a scream out of fear.


    The child first cried, then the old woman cried, and then all the women cried.


    It was unknown who let out a loud shout, but everyone began to flee. The place was filled with miserable screams.


    Because Chi Dan caused panic, everyone was too focused on themselves and could not care about anyone else. The young and strong people ran fast, the old and weak women and children ran slow, so there was a stampede, and the injured people kept on screaming.


    After the stampede, the consequences were severe.


    The bodies of the elderly, weak, and handicapped were originally in a bad state. When they encountered a stampede, it became even worse. They almost all suffered different degrees of injuries.


    Even so, they didn''t forget to continue escaping.


    "What''s going on ahead?"


    The town was full of mortals, unlike cultivators, who had their own spiritual sense and perception, it was naturally impossible for them to know anything more than a hundred meters away.


    Besides, Heaven''s Gift, Fu Yun, Chi Dan, and Nang San were all surrounded by a crowd. Naturally, the peddlers on the streets didn''t know what had happened in the crowd.


    Thus, seeing that there were people running away, the peddler was curious and started to question the people who were running away.


    "Hurry up and run ¡­"


    "The demon is here..."


    As expected, he didn''t ask and was shocked by the question.


    They knew the monster was here!


    Flee?


    Where could he escape to?


    The most important thing was to find a house to hide.


    Along the street, there were many houses, almost all of which were shops. On both sides of the street, there were also many hawkers setting up stalls.


    Upon learning of the monster''s arrival, the shop owner immediately hid inside his house. He did not even have the time to retrieve the goods outside his house as he immediately closed the door, praying to the gods to protect him.


    It was extremely difficult for a street vendor to earn money.


    There were still many who were not afraid of being left without firewood. Some of the hawkers decisively gave up their goods and ran away.


    Some people followed the group and fled into the distance. Some people took advantage of the time it took for the shops to close to them to break into the shops and hide.


    Not all hawkers could bear to part with their goods. There were also many hawkers who tried their best to escape towards the village outside of town while pushing their wares.


    Of course, in the distant streets, there could not only be merchants. There were also many people shopping outside the town. When they heard that the demons had arrived, some hid in shops while others fled outside.


    The people in the distance did not personally witness the Scarlet Core Transformation and did not know what the demons looked like. They simply ran blindly with the others, flustered and unable to choose their own path, causing great losses for the peddlers.


    There were merchants with shops that suffered the least loss. They only lost a few goods that they didn''t have time to pack, but those that didn''t have shops had a great loss.


    The stalls along the street had all been knocked over and stepped on. The goods had all been ruined.


    Fortunately, these townspeople met Fuyun. After the stampede, Fuyun did not just stand there and watch, but instead released his divine sense to secretly protect some old, weak, and handicapped people.


    Without his secret protection, the consequences would have been even worse, and there would have been deaths.


    Even the hawkers, protected by Fuyun, had only lost their goods. At the very least, they were fine.


    In an instant, the news had spread through the whole town.


    The town was big and small, with each street on both sides. The door was closed, and the shadows of people dispersed.


    On the street, the goods were in a mess.


    In the entire town, other than Heaven''s Gift, Fu Yun, and Chi Dan, there was only one beast left in the two of them.


    Third, to live and waste air, to die and waste land, it was truly tiresome, and now, it had angered the demon beasts. Almost everyone hated him to the bones.


    Because he wanted to catch Chi Dan, he was the last to escape after the Scarlet Core Transformation.


    As he ran, he tried to find a house to hide in, knocking on the door all the way down the street, but no one wanted to open it for him.


    Not only because he had angered the demon beasts and scared everyone in the room, but also because everyone wanted him dead.


    He knocked on the door many times but to no avail. He seemed to understand that no one would open the door for him anymore and quickly escaped out of the town.


    Seeing him running away with his head in his hands, the one he was most proud of was Chi Dan.


    "Haha, you called me a pet, yet you still dare to call me a dead pig. Are you afraid?"


    Little Dan scared off the thugs, Heaven''s blessing had no objections, even the rest of the people on the street were scared off, and was very dissatisfied with Little Dan.


    "Little Dan, you still have the nerve to laugh? Look at you, you scared everyone away!"


    "What are we having for lunch?"


    In order to vent his anger, one of them scared away all of the townspeople, while the other didn''t have the slightest awareness that he had committed a grave mistake. He scolded the other for the sake of lunch.


    "You two, you''re not allowed to eat today!"


    Since Heaven''s Gift and Chi Dan liked to mess around, Fu Yun believed that they had their limits and would not cause any deaths, so he let them do as they pleased.


    Chi Dan had only wanted them to punish him a little, but he did not expect that he would actually change into his human form. This caused chaos and panic throughout the town.


    Just as he was about to berate Chi Dan for being too reckless and for being taught a lesson by Tian Ci, he decided not to pursue the matter.


    He had not expected that the words of the God''s blessing would be so unreliable, causing him to be speechless.


    "It''s all your fault!"


    Everyone in the town had hidden themselves. If they wanted to eat, they didn''t have to think about it anymore. As for senior brother''s punishments, they were nothing.


    However, after being punished, Tian Ci was infuriated with Chi Dan.


    "How can you blame me? You were the one who lured that scoundrel over to me. You should be the one to blame!"


    Of course, Chi Dan was not willing to shoulder all the responsibility.


    "Why should I be blamed? It was your transformation that scared the person away, it was you who was blamed!"


    "You participated as well. Why did you only blame me?"


    "You..."


    For the sake of fun, for the sake of vexation, the two of them had fun. When something happened, they began to shirk their responsibilities. With a single word, I''ll blame you, I''ll blame you, it''ll be endless!


    "Why?"


    "I don''t want to eat tomorrow''s meal!"


    He could bear it even if he didn''t eat for one day. If he didn''t eat for two days, he really wouldn''t be able to bear it.


    He could bear it if he did not eat for one day. It was fine if he did not eat for two days because after the Scarlet Pill evolved, he had already entered the category of demonic beasts and could use the spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth to cultivate.


    Heaven''s Gift was afraid of not being able to eat, so Chi Dan did not dare to challenge the immortal master.


    "Let''s go!"


    "To the next town!"


    Fuyun shook his head. He didn''t want to frighten the townspeople, so he had to go to the next town.


    They passed through the town and entered the wilderness. It was already dark, so the two of them had no choice but to spend the night in the mountains.


    It had been a long night, not letting Heaven''s blessing starve. Fuyun had made some wild game for it.


    However, the matter in the afternoon, Tian Ci and Chi Dan could not avoid a scolding.


    Ah!


    "The monster is here..."


    "Quick, run..."


    The next morning, Fu Yun and Tian Ci brought Chi Dan into the next town.


    As soon as they entered the small town, someone shouted. The scene from yesterday reappeared, leaving Tian Ci and Chi Dan speechless.


    It turned out that in the previous town, a demon had appeared. Some cowardly people had left the town overnight and came to this town. They even described the appearance of the demon in detail.


    After knowing all this, the neighboring towns were completely unable to go.


    After passing by a few small towns, they once again entered the little town. As long as Chi Dan did not speak in front of others, he really did not cause any panic.


    No matter where they went, Chi Dan would always be the most eye-catching existence. He was also the existence that would cause the most trouble.


    ?

 C31

    Time passed like an arrow, and another four springs and autumns had passed. It had been exactly ten years since he had left home. The current him was already thirteen years old.


    When winter passed and spring came, he would be fourteen years old.


    At thirteen, he has grown taller by quite a bit. He has already neared 1.6 meters. Putting aside his skeletal age, just by looking at his appearance, he seems to be around sixteen to seventeen years old.


    His hair had been cut many times, but Fuyun had never taught him to tie a bun, and so far he had never done so. His hair was disheveled, like a brown bear''s.


    Traveling through rivers, rivers and mountains, his skin was even darker than before. It was especially eye-catching when stabbed into a pile of people, and if one did not have a special method, it would be difficult to recover his skin to its former state.


    He had thick eyebrows and small eyes, truly a "handsome face". It was just that he lacked the kind of temperament that would make people feel at ease and not have any vulgarity about him.


    During these ten years, when he was living in the wild, he would often interact with insect, fish, bird and beasts. During these ten years, when he was living in the wild, he would often interact with insect, fish, bird and beasts.


    Not only that, his speed was also many times faster than before.


    For his body to undergo such a drastic change, Fuyun''s achievements were extraordinary.


    If he wanted to survive in the wild, he had to learn how to prevent himself from starving to death. If he wanted to be healthy and strong, he had to learn how to hunt.


    There were many ways to hunt. Flying birds in the sky, running beasts on the ground, and swimming fish and shrimp crabs were all different species and different ways to hunt.


    He knew that there were no less than hundreds of hunting methods. There were dozens of subterfuge hunting methods, but he did not teach Heaven''s Gift one type of subterfuge hunting method.


    The primitive hunting method, using one''s body''s instinct to hunt prey, was extremely cruel and brutal. This was the method that he had taught the heavens to bestow upon them.


    Flying birds, flying in the air, were the hardest to kill. They could only sneak an attack when the flying bird landed, or they could take advantage of the flying bird resting in their nest to quietly climb up the tree to arrest them.


    Beasts walking on the ground would either possess formidable offensive power or be extremely fast. If one wanted to capture them, one had to be more patient.


    The fish in the water didn''t have a strong attack, but their speed was extremely fast and could be overcome. The only problem was that they had to know how to swim.


    Whether it was birds flying in the sky, crawling animals on the ground, or fish swimming in the water, they all had their own tricks, and that was to lure them.


    Luring was the easiest, the most labor-saving method. On the contrary, the original method was the most difficult and laborious.


    The most primitive way of teaching it was to train it''s agility, attack power, and defense. Fishing in water could also help one temper one''s lung capacity, gradually strengthening it.


    The survival technique in the wild was a technique bestowed by the heavens to survive in the wild. Using the most primitive hunting method, one could comprehend all kinds of techniques.


    He had also quietly improved the food bestowed upon him by heaven. The meat of animals, flowers, trees, rare fruits, as long as it was beneficial to him, he would let him eat some of it.


    In these ten years, Tian Ci learned the law of survival in the wild. Not only did he learn the most primitive hunting methods, he also learned how to use hunting tools.


    With the help of Fuyun, he had also learned how to take the fire and preserve it.


    Not only that, he also learned how to cook. Although it was not as good as Fu Yun''s, it was not any worse than the tavern''s chef.


    The transformation of his body brought him great benefits, but at the same time, it also brought him a lot of trouble.


    As he grew older, his appetite increased.


    In the city, he had to eat at least a dozen soybeans for every meal. In order to support himself and Little Dan''s life, he had to work even harder to get customers every day.


    In the wilderness, the unlucky animals were not only the small animals and bird eggs, but also the animals that weighed a hundred and eighty pounds.


    Fuyun''s contribution not only improved his body''s state, but also taught him a lot of principles.


    Under his earnest teachings, Heaven''s Gift was no longer that cute little fellow who didn''t know anything.


    He was not knowledgeable, but he did know a lot of things. Even in the world of cultivation, he had been involved.


    Four years ago, when he was travelling in the martial arts world, he was often looked down upon, ridiculed, insulted, and humiliated.


    The unbearable situation had finally changed. No one dared to insult him. It was all because of the two of them having a special member.


    Walking in the martial arts world, he was no longer an ignorant child. He knew how to understand a person, how to understand this world, and how to integrate into it.


    Flowers and trees, those that were poisonous could not be touched. Those that were poisonous could be treated with poison. Insect, fish, bird, beast. Those that were poisonous could not be eaten. Those that were not, could be eaten.


    The world was so big that mortals couldn''t finish their entire lives.


    He clearly remembered the number of places he had walked past, the number of cities he had passed, the names of every big town and town he had passed by. He also remembered the name of the mountain, the number of rivers he had crossed, and the name of each river.


    It was just that his horizons were limited, and he could not get to know everything. He had heard quite a few stories about the world, and as for the anecdotes, he had also heard his senior mention them before.


    Under the guidance of senior apprentice brother, he learned a lot of knowledge that he had never come into contact with before. In the last four years, he also learned a lot of knowledge about the cultivation world.


    There were different levels of beasts. Those were beneficial for the martial arts world and those were disasters for the world. Although he could not know them all, he could still tell the difference between them.


    After ten years, his personality had changed a lot.


    In the mountain village, simple, kind, filial, lively and moving, happy to help others, set in a body of merit, dare not say that flowers bloom, at least people love.


    After his grandparents passed away, he left the village with his senior brother and said goodbye to the villagers. He was dispirited for a long time, not because he was filial, lively, and helpful, but at least because he was simple, kind, and knew how to respect his teachers.


    Ever since the first time he had killed someone in the wild, he had killed countless animals. Kindness was no longer suitable for him. What he had seen and heard, as well as the knowledge his senior had imparted, no longer belonged to him.


    Under the compulsion of his Senior Brother, he learned how to lie. Under the influence of the Scarlet Pill, he learnt how to talk and act like a scoundrel.


    Simple, kind, filial, respectful of his teachers, there was nothing to be seen about him.


    Eat, drink, gamble, steal, steal, cheat. Not to mention everything, at least to eat, drink, steal, cheat.


    Eat, needless to say, as your body grows taller, the amount of food you eat becomes bigger and bigger.


    Drinking, of course, was drinking. Under the temptation of senior brother, he almost became an alcoholic.


    Gambling, this was all thanks to Chi Dan.


    Chi Dan''s IQ was high and his ability to learn was strong. With just a glance, he could learn it with a single listen. After learning how to gamble, the first thing he would do was teach him.


    In order to gain a foothold in the martial arts world, Fuyun had no choice but to let him learn how to deceive. It was not because he wanted to walk in the martial arts world in the future and deceive people.


    This was not Fuyun''s masterpiece, this was completely food that Scarlet Condor often tricked him about. He had unknowingly learned it from Heaven''s Gift.


    Stealing? He learned it from Chi Dan.


    More accurately, there was nothing he couldn''t learn with Chi Dan as his treasure.


    Ten years had passed, and the only things that could still be kept on Tian Ci''s body were probably being lively and moving, helping others.


    Although Senior Brother is disrespectful and disrespectful, he has never been muddle-headed in the face of great right and great right and will never let him make the slightest mistake.


    As for the other aspects, such as the survival technique outside of home, as well as the skills he had learned in the Houtian realm, he was also a master of everything. The only regret was that his Senior Brother had always refused to pass on his cultivation technique.


    Speaking of senior, ten years had passed, and his appearance was still the same as before.


    Ten years ago, when Fuyun was eighty, he didn''t change at all. If he was a mortal, he would have died many times over.


    Senior brother will not die until he is old, this is what Heaven is most curious about.


    Of course, he would not ask his senior brother, and he was even more reluctant to see his senior brother die.


    Ten years ago, Fu Yunzhi had left the village with the attitude of an immortal. However, he had revealed his true colors later on, acting like an old man who didn''t respect the heavens and played with the world.


    In the last four years, the senior made another change and became very serious. If he really acted like a strict teacher and a great disciple, then heaven would be helpless.


    Ten years of experience, the most important task of Fuyun was to teach the people and the way of life, to protect Heaven''s Gift from any accidents. The second task was to secretly impart cultivation techniques to the Scarlet Core, and finally guide the fated.


    The Scarlet Pill had only appeared in providential life in the last few years.


    As the two of them grew up together, their names weren''t as real as they were before. Fortunately, with its addition, the title of ''Prodigy Group'' was preserved.


    However, it was no longer the two weirdos, but the three weirdos.


    He scolded like a saint and was also a beast. He was a pure beast, responsible for taking care of after work; he was a blessed mortal, only responsible for pulling customers; he was an old man with an immortal aura, responsible for fortune-telling and sending orders; he was truly worthy of his reputation.


    In the past few years, with Fuyun''s secret help, the Scarlet Pill had undergone the greatest change, having evolved a total of three times.


    During the first evolution, the forepaws could transform into human hands; during the third evolution, the horn on the head could attack at will, and a beast core could appear in the body.


    The ranks of the demonic beasts were divided into three categories: Little Demon, Great Demon, Demon King, Divine Beast, and Beast God.


    The Little Demon Beast was a demon beast without an inner core. A Greater Demon was a demon beast that had an inner core. A Demon King was a demon beast that could take form. A Divine Beast that could pass through heavenly tribulation. A beast god was an existence similar to an immortal.


    Now, with the help of Fu Yun, Chi Dan was already a Greater Demon, and was considered one of the top existences amongst the Greater Demons.


    After three advancements, Chi Dan''s body had grown quite a bit. His body was half a meter long, and his legs were a bit longer. He weighed around 70 to 80 jins. With Heaven''s blessing, this little pill was just big enough for him to eat.


    After three rounds of evolution, Chi Dan''s body had changed a lot. The pig''s appearance began to degenerate, and the human''s behavior became even more obvious. Not only could he speak human language, but he could also walk like a human.


    When he grew up, sooner or later, he would leave her and face this world by himself. Even when facing all sorts of dangers, she could not stay by his side forever.


    The Crimson Core had the realm of a Greater Demon and could take charge of itself. With it protecting him, when the time came, Fuyun would be able to leave without worry.


    That''s right, the Scarlet Pill was left behind by Fu Yun to protect and follow up with.


    Ten years passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, the past turned into a memory.


    The past was like smoke, a dream.


    ?

 C32

    Ten years later, Fu Yun brought Tian Ci through six cities and hundreds of small towns, passing by countless small mountain villages.


    In the cities, mortals and monks, the poor and the rich, lovers and the heartless, the safe and the hard, the blessed.


    Outside the city, they had climbed many unknown mountains, passed through countless forests, passed through many grasslands, and seen tens or even hundreds of rivers.


    He had seen rare treasures, and he had eaten the delicacies of the sea and the mountains.


    After ten years of crossing the city, they finally arrived at the largest city under the jurisdiction of the Hollow Jade Sect - Song Maiden City.


    [How big is this city at the foot of Mount Song?


    If it took a month to pass through a big city at the same speed as before, then it would take half a year to pass through the city.


    The female city of Song was made up of five big cities, four big cities and a central city. The four big cities were named after the east, south, west, and north respectively, and were managed by the master of the Hollow Jade Sect and the three leaders.


    The core city was called Song Yu city, and it was managed by the grand master and the three grand masters.


    Each of the four cities was divided into 16 smaller cities, with dozens of small towns in each city. Each town had dozens of small villages in each city, and the city of Songyu had hundreds of towns and thousands of small villages.


    The biggest feature of the city was that it had a large number of people, from big cities to small villages. The population was very dense.


    After a year of traveling in the wilderness, the two travel-worn men and one beast arrived outside of the city.


    There were four gates leading to the city, one of which was in the east, south, west and north. If one wanted to enter the city, they had to pass through all four gates.


    The words "West Gate" were written in large letters, indicating that two people and one beast had arrived at the west side of the city.


    Outsiders had to pay a certain fee to enter the city. After paying a certain fee, they had to follow their senior brother into the city.


    After passing through the city gates, they immediately entered a small city in the western part of the city.


    Inside the small city, there were many streets and alleys. There was an endless stream of pedestrians, and there were all sorts of carriages. It was extremely lively.


    "Senior Brother, it''s so lively here!"


    "Why are there so many people?"


    The female city of Song was under the protection of one of the world''s righteous leaders, the Hollow Jade Sect. If a mortal or cultivator wanted to seek better protection, they would have to settle in a big city under the jurisdiction of a large sect.


    "We are already at the foot of Mount Yusong. This is the core territory of the Hollow Jade Sect, of course, there will be a lot of people here. You will see this happen often in the future."


    This was the first time Tian Ci had heard her senior brother mention the city, otherwise, she would not have been surprised by the bustling scene in the city.


    "Country bumpkin, you really haven''t seen the world!"


    Every time they entered the city, their friends would not let them speak. Chi Dan was especially dissatisfied and deliberately ridiculed his friends.


    It was as though it had seen a big scene. Other than Fuyun, it had seen more places than the Heaven''s Gift. It was the only one who had never seen the world.


    "Little Dan, how many times have I told you this? With outsiders around, you''re not allowed to speak. Have you forgotten?"


    In the past four to five years, after crossing the border, Chi Dan had talked more than once, transformed, and caused many waves. In the mortal world, this had caused the big cities, small towns, and no peace for the mortals.


    Every time something like this happened, God''s blessing had no way to prevent it. It could only warn him before entering the city.


    "I called you a bumpkin, and you even dragged me in!"


    "Don''t you have eyes?"


    "He won''t read it himself?"


    The women''s city of Song was different from other cities. Not only was it big enough under the jurisdiction of the Hollow Jade Sect, but it was no longer dominated by mortal tribes.


    In every small town and mountain village in the city, there would always be a large number of cultivators coming and going. It was rare for mortals to come and go.


    The existence of mortals could provide lodging for cultivators and provide food for those who needed it. Mortals could not cultivate, and in return, cultivators could provide cultivation methods and precious materials to strengthen the body. Everyone would take what they needed and live peacefully in peace.


    Mortals had been with cultivators for a long time, so they weren''t unfamiliar with the cultivation world at all. There were all sorts of strange fruits, rare birds, strange beasts, and even strange happenings. They had never seen or heard of anything like this before.


    Cultivators loved to keep pets. In the city, there were many unfortunate spiritual beasts that were kept by their masters as coachmen. Many lucky spiritual beasts were brought around for shopping by their masters.


    Spirit beasts were actually spirit beasts, but they were used by humans after they were tamed by cultivators, so they were called spirit beasts.


    Spirit beasts could be seen everywhere on the streets and alleys. It was no wonder that mortals were so used to seeing them.


    In the past, when a Scarlet Pill passed through the city and walked in human form, it would scare away everyone. Here, it only aroused the curiosity of mortals and made them glance at it a few times.


    "What are you looking at?"


    After living together for a few years, they had become inseparable from the Scarlet Core. Even if they didn''t say that they had a connection to each other, they shouldn''t be so inseparable from each other.


    "F * ck, this glutton probably wants to eat again!"


    The streets were filled with spirit beasts, so no one cared about him. This was what the Scarlet Core wanted to express. Who knew, that as its companion, it would not understand.


    Spirit beasts were everywhere on the street, but his companions could not see them. Chi Dan could guess what his companions were thinking. He was very angry and intentionally tried to trick them.


    "Hey!"


    "Why is there someone giving porridge for free?"


    As expected, when they heard that someone was cooking, Heaven''s Gift became interested and looked around, looking for a place to cook porridge. He didn''t have any interest in the spirit beasts on the street.


    "Where?"


    When it came to food, his partner was even less in the mood to pay attention to spirit beasts. Chi Dan could not bear to watch any further and could only curse him awake.


    "You glutton!"


    "You only know how to eat. Don''t you see that there are a lot of demon beasts on the street?"


    After being reminded by Little Dan, Tian Ci finally started to observe the various spirit beasts on the street. In order not to be mocked by Little Dan, she pretended to be relaxed, pretending to understand what was going on.


    "Hehe, I saw it a long time ago. I was just teasing you!"


    It wasn''t their first day together, and they didn''t know what kind of person their partners were. Glancing at their playful partners, they rolled their eyes.


    "Idiot!"


    Fuyun was already used to it. He had been standing on the side the entire time, watching the battle. Only when he saw that they were not fighting, did he remind them.


    "Haha, let''s go! Let''s find a place to start!"


    "..."


    "Immortal master can guide us through the path, and we can destroy everything in our path, and our future prospects can be predicted!"


    Destiny telling was a profession where one could take on the role of a white wolf by words. The more followers a ghost had, the easier it was to do business.


    In the small town, there were only a few cultivators and a lot of mortals. Moreover, most of the mortals were ignorant and ignorant, blindly trusting and hoping to find a spirit to entrust them to.


    In the large cities and towns, there were a lot of cultivators and very few mortals. Almost all of the mortals were knowledgeable, had ideas, and had their own way of thinking.


    It was destined to be a difficult life for him in the city. He might not be able to make it in time, and that was probably the most wrong decision he made.


    A sixteen to seventeen-year-old mortal, his appearance slovenly, a cloth bag slung over his left shoulder, and a dining signboard in his right hand. As he walked, he was shouting.


    In the eyes of mortals, heaven gave him the height of an adult, dark skin, and he was over 16 years old. In the eyes of cultivators, he was definitely not older than 15.


    It was no wonder that her appearance was so unadorned.


    He didn''t tie his hair into a bun because Fuyun didn''t teach him.


    He would only buy clothes, shoes and socks once every few years. Now, after a year of living in the wilderness, his clothes were tattered and his shoes were even worse, exposing his feet. He really did look a bit terrible.


    Regardless of anything else, just by looking at his appearance, a passerby would definitely think that he was a beggar.


    "Listen to the wind and tell the story of Yu Wu", just look at the food sign, passersby will think he is a storyteller.


    "Ten thousand years, five thousand years."


    In order to win over the business, the fortune-teller often exaggerated.


    "The upper tier can destroy the ancient era, but the lower tier can predict the future."


    Hearing these words, the passersby understood that he might be a "fortune-teller".


    fortune-teller?


    From ancient times until now, there had always been a legend in the world. There had always been a profession, fortune-telling.


    The fortune-teller was known as the fortune-teller.


    A fortune-teller could calculate a person''s past and future. A normal fortune-teller could only predict a mortal''s future. A fortune-teller with a decent cultivation could only predict a cultivator''s future.


    If a fortune-teller without a cultivation were to force a future for a cultivator, he would definitely suffer a backlash. The light ones would be seriously injured, and the heavy ones would die.


    Thus, there was no ordinary fortune-teller to foretell the future for the cultivator. Even if the cultivator forcefully requested for it to be done with his life, the fortune-teller would not be able to tell the truth.


    Ordinary fortune-tellers wouldn''t tell the truth. If a cultivator needed divination, they would only look for a fortune-teller with cultivation. They wouldn''t look for a mortal to ask for the good fortune.


    In the cultivation world, there had always been a saying: Some people who had a tough life and a great destiny. Their fate was unpredictable, and if one forcefully conjectured, they would be punished by the heavens.


    A mortal could not tell a cultivator''s fortune, nor could they tell the fate of a tough person. Even if a mortal became a "fortune-teller" in the eyes of a passerby, they would only be swindlers and swindlers.


    As usual, the loud cries of Tian Ci immediately attracted the attention of the people around them.


    Life in a big city was not easy; there were cultivators who felt sorry for him when he appeared in his teens. It was a joke that a mortal dared to talk big. A cultivator mocked him. A cultivator''s fate was not something a mortal could deduce.


    Some people were just mortals like Tian Ci, but the way mortals looked at him was different.


    Some people were looking at idiots, some people were looking at wild kids, and some people were looking at pitiful kids.


    "Greetings, uncles and aunties, big brothers and big sisters, little brothers and sisters!"


    "Senior Brother, Senior Brother, and I, and our companions have just arrived at this precious place, so we''re not familiar with this place. I hope that everyone will give us your support!"


    "Everyone is suspicious of me. It doesn''t matter if you trust me or not!"


    "The diviner is not me, but my senior brother. I am only responsible for inviting you, please do not misunderstand!"


    In the past, he was often misunderstood and learned to be smart.


    Every time he arrived at a place with people, the first thing he would do before pulling customers was to introduce himself and inform everyone of his and his senior''s responsibilities.


    Although the number of people who were told might not be many, once it was spread, it would spread far and wide. As more and more people knew about it, sooner or later, it would spread far and wide.


    As a result, pulling customers was much easier.


    ?

 C33

    Traveling in the martial arts world was not a waste of ten years of life. One could at least guess some of this person''s thoughts from his eyes.


    The eyes of the onlookers towards him were filled with distrust. In order to attract customers, he had made the most important task of solving the misunderstanding that the passersby had about him.


    Since he was able to judge a person''s character from their every word and action, it had already met the requirements of Fuyun. When he was trying to recruit customers, Fuyun rarely questioned him.


    After a brief introduction from Heaven, and knowing that the fortune-teller was Fu Yun, the crowd began to seriously size him up.


    He had a long white beard, which moved in the absence of any wind. His black and white hair was fixed in place by the jade hairpin. It was clean and tidy, and he even had two long white hair.


    He was wearing a white robe that only Heaven knows how long it had been since his Senior Brother changed. He was wearing a white robe that didn''t have a speck of dust stuck to it.


    With his hands behind his back, his head held high and his chest held high, he was full of energy and had a relaxed and composed demeanor.


    Compared to Tian Ci, Fu Yun looked much more pleasing to the eye.


    After carefully sizing Fu Yun up, mortals began to believe in his identity, but in the eyes of cultivators, he was still a mortal and could not be trusted.


    One could not blame the cultivators for being blind. Their cultivation bases were too low, so they could not see through Fu Yun''s cultivation. That was why they thought that Fu Yun was just a mortal like Heavenly Gift.


    Fuyun is an immortal master?


    Lying on the ground while being shot, he really was wronged. He clearly didn''t do anything, yet someone thought he was an idiot.


    Life was not easy for the old and the young, but there were still cultivators who pitied him; arrogant and conceited, there were still cultivators who thought that he was reckless; and there were still cultivators who mocked and ridiculed him and scoffed at him.


    Some people already believed that he was the fortune-teller. No mortal would think that he was an idiot, and no one would even scoff at him.


    Scarlet Core was once a mini pig. No matter where it goes, it will always be the focus of attention. After four to five years, it has grown up quite a few times.


    Entering the town again would attract attention, but would scare away mortals.


    Entering the city of Song, there were a huge number of cultivators and countless spirit beasts. In this city, it was no longer the most eye-catching existence.


    If it hadn''t attracted the attention of passersby on purpose, perhaps many people wouldn''t have noticed it at all.


    The red-faced fangs, the entire body like a fire core, the human form walking, and even a pair of human-like hands. All of this was enough to show that it wasn''t an ordinary object.


    After seeing Heaven''s Gift, many people looked at Fu Yun and then turned to look at Chi Dan.


    One old and one young, two mortals had a spirit beast following them.


    Some cultivators envied Heaven''s Gift and Fuyun''s luck. Some cultivators envied Heaven''s Gift and Fuyun''s luck. Some cultivators envied Heaven''s Gift and Fuyun''s luck.


    There were some mortals that were envious of Yu Yun and Tian Ci. Some mortals were jealous of Yu Yun and complained about why they couldn''t own a spirit beast. No matter what, no one dared to have any ideas about a spirit beast.


    "Thank you all, uncles, aunties, brothers and sisters, all for coming!"


    "This big brother here, let''s make a divination!"


    "My senior brother''s divination has always been very accurate!"


    After the simple self-introductions, no one left, no one took the initiative to ask for the fortune telling. Tian Ci began to invite these spectators.


    "Tch!"


    Seeing that Heaven''s Gift took the initiative to pull in the customers, many of the surrounding people turned around and left. Even the person that Heaven''s Gift had invited left.


    Destiny telling?


    The cultivator did not mention anything, and couldn''t possibly find a mortal to tell his fortune, wasting money for nothing. The mortal was actually unwilling to accept the invitation, so he asked Fu Yun to enlighten him.


    Some left, others stayed behind. Those who stayed were mortals, some were cultivators. Some stayed behind just to watch the show, while others stayed behind in hopes of reaching the Scarlet Core.


    Of course, this was a main street. People came and went, and if someone left, there would still be more people coming. Heaven''s Gift was not worried at all. There would be a shortage of customers.


    Things did not turn out as one wished. There were more and more people who came to watch the fun, and more and more people who were impure. However, there were still no customers who were willing to take care of their business.


    In the past, in a city where there were few cultivators and most mortals, self-introductions would have been useful as they would have attracted a lot of customers and earned a lot of seashells.


    But now, when he came to the city, everything was different. He didn''t understand why.


    Cultivating was originally going against the heavens. If one wanted to believe that fate belonged to the heavens, then there was no need to cultivate. Most cultivators did not believe in fate and also did not wish to tell their fortune.


    From ancient times until now, the cultivation world had always controlled the mortal world. The mortals of the city of Song had been together with cultivators for a long time, and almost all the mortals had resigned themselves to their fate.


    If one thought about it carefully, Heaven''s Gift would understand this logic.


    Mortals don''t accept fortune telling. Staying behind was just to watch the show. There were cultivators who stayed behind to watch the show, and there were even more who wanted to take the Scarlet Pill.


    After all, the Scarlet Core was a spirit beast. If it fell into the hands of a cultivator, it would be of great help to them.


    Thus, no matter where Chi Dan went, there would always be people who had their eyes on him.


    The Crimson Core was no ordinary spirit beast, but a unique beast. It was a partner and friend bestowed by the heavens. In any case, it could be considered half a disciple of Fu Yun. If someone dared to try anything against it, it would be asking for trouble.


    The people who had thought of doing it in the past had all paid the price in the end.


    Mortals were the unluckiest. If one was not madly beaten by it, they would be scared to the point of peeing their pants. Cultivators would not be any better off. Seeing it transform and spitting out words, they were also frightened to the point of running away.


    Right now, in broad daylight, under the gaze of everyone, even if there were people who wished to set their eyes on Little Dan, Heaven''s Gift believed that those people would not dare to act brazenly in broad daylight.


    Besides, if Little Dan wasn''t able to handle it, and he had senior brother with him, he wouldn''t have to worry about Little Dan''s safety.


    Since Tian Ci was not worried about Chi Dan, Fuyun was even less worried about Chi Dan.


    With his divine sense, he could feel that the people walking in and out of the streets didn''t even need to be mortal. Cultivators didn''t have a higher cultivation level than Scarlet Cores, so trying to get a Scarlet Core was just asking for trouble.


    The sky had caved in, and there was a tall man holding it up. As the target of attention, Chi Dan was never worried about anyone plotting against him.


    Since its birth, it had fought over spirit stones, bullied its companions, taught thugs a lesson, and scared away hooligans. Only it had bullied people, so no one had been able to bully it yet.


    If it really had to deal with a problem, it would still have an immortal master to help it take care of the aftermath.


    The crowd dispersed, gathering and dispersing. The people that stayed behind were either here to watch the show or to make plans for themselves. Its partner was never able to attract customers, so it could not bear to watch any longer.


    "Idiot, this won''t do!"


    Pulling customers was a hard job. It had been ten years, and Tian Ci had long gotten used to it.


    For him and Little Dan to have a meal together, for a place to settle down and desperately earn money from customers, Little Dan would never thank him, but he actually called himself a fool. He felt very displeased.


    "If you''re capable, come at me!"


    Every time he saw his partner pulling customers, Chi Dan felt that it was especially interesting. He also wanted to follow his partner pulling customers together.


    Once, passing through a small town, it did the same thing, scaring everyone away.


    Later on, at the urging of its partners, it stopped trying to recruit customers and stayed at the back, watching with a cold eye, which made it feel quite relaxed.


    "It doesn''t matter who it is. Who''s afraid of who?"


    "Brat, learn well!"


    If they didn''t get a customer, and Little Dan angered him again, and Heaven''s Gift was just saying some infuriating words, he didn''t really want Little Dan to recruit customers. After all, Little Dan always scared off customers.


    Angry words?


    Chi Dan did not care about whether his partner was angry or not, as he paced back and forth in the crowd, already beginning to look for the right customers.


    "It ¡­"


    "It can talk?"


    "Is it a demon king?"


    The conversation between Tian Ci and Chi Dan did not hide anything from the crowd. The spirit beasts could talk, and everyone could guess Chi Dan''s identity as the "Demon King" almost at the same time.


    Demonic beasts were divided into five ranks. As long as a demonic beast reached the realm of a Demon King, it could take human form and understand the human language.


    Demi-humans had always been arrogant and looked down on humans. Thus, it was normal for them not to want to become adults.


    Although the Scarlet Core didn''t transform into a human form, it could speak the human tongue. Everyone had reason to believe that it was a Demonic Lord.


    When those cultivators with impure minds learned of Chi Dan''s identity as the "Demon King", and then thought of the idea of plotting against the Demon King, their hearts turned cold and their heads broke out in cold sweat. As if they had seen a ghost, they turned around and ran away, not daring to delay in the slightest.


    In the city, there were many streets and alleys filled with low level spirit beasts. The mortals had seen many of them, but they had never seen one before. Only the legendary Demon King existed.


    The Demon King had appeared within the human race to avoid causing trouble. He appeared almost as a human, so even if a mortal saw him, they would definitely not be able to recognize him.


    Mortals had been with cultivators for a long time, so they had some understanding of spirit beasts. Seeing that Chi Dan was able to speak, they guessed at his identity and didn''t dare to stay behind to watch the show.


    As they walked in a circle, those who had their own plans and mortals all turned around and fled. There were even some cowardly cultivators who came to watch the show who also followed them.


    Fortunately, there were four or five cultivators who were bold enough to stay behind out of curiosity. In the distance, there were still a few pedestrians who had yet to leave.


    Otherwise, there was really no place for him to put down Chi Dan''s old face.


    "Haha ¡­"


    "Aren''t you so arrogant? You''re really going to die from laughter!"


    His method was rather old-fashioned, and it attracted quite a few onlookers. Little Dan only had to walk once before almost all the pedestrians had already left.


    When he thought about Little Dan''s earlier expression and then looked at the current Little Dan, the gloominess in Heaven''s Gift''s heart vanished completely. He was in a great mood and couldn''t help but take pleasure in Little Dan''s misfortune.


    "What''s so funny?"


    "There are still a few people left!"


    In the past, the scenes of people crossing the city and closing doors on all the streets and alleys had been played out no less than dozens of times.


    At first, Chi Dan felt that he had the power to intimidate and was very proud of himself. But later, every time he spoke, he would scare everyone away and he would begin to feel depressed.


    However, this was the first time he had spoken to anyone since he arrived in the city. He was truly happy, ignoring his companions, and ran towards one of them.


    "Little brother, please wait!"


    "I can see your face. Dark clouds cover the sky, and within three days, there will be a bloody disaster!"


    "However, little brother, you don''t have to worry. My immortal master''s mana is unparalleled and omnipotent. As long as you are willing to ask immortal master to guide you, you will definitely be able to turn the situation around!"


    That was the "Monster King" that everyone feared, yet he actually called his little brother. The people who were called opened their mouths wide, and simply didn''t dare to believe their own ears.


    However, Chi Dan''s next words also frightened the man quite a bit. He let out a scream, turned around, and ran away.


    "Ah ¡­"


    ?

 C34

    "Ha ha!"


    With a blood-curdling scream, the man ran away.


    Actually, it was not a scream. That person was frightened by Chi Dan''s words. His voice was trembling and hoarse. It sounded like a scream.


    When the remaining four heard the scream, they mistakenly thought that the "Demon King" had suddenly launched an attack and fled like a frightened bird.


    Seeing this scene, only Tian Ci was able to smile.


    "Damn it!"


    "Bastard, what are you looking at?"


    "You can either tell your fortune or get lost!"


    Just a moment ago, he had thought that his partner''s method was old-fashioned and that his own method was not only unsuccessful in getting the customer to join him, even the last few people had been scared off.


    In this situation, if the Scarlet Core transformed into a human, it would be able to see that its face was as black as a pot of coal. From this, it could be seen how angry it was.


    Since it had anger in its heart, it would vent it out immediately.


    When there were no outsiders present, the heavens would definitely be unlucky. With outsiders present, the ones unlucky would only be outsiders.


    Those in the distance heard the blood-curdling screeches. Some ran away, while others stayed behind. Seeing those who stayed behind to watch the show, Chi Dan chased them away.


    "Haha ¡­"


    No one dared to stay after the "Monster King" ordered them to leave. In the end, not a single person remained behind. They all looked around at the bustling streets and laughed.


    "Idiot, I didn''t have lunch. If I were you, I would have saved myself a lot of energy. To think that you could still laugh!"


    Man is iron, food is steel, not eating a meal, the heart is very panicky, dinner did not fall down, heaven''s gift really can not smile.


    "It''s all your fault!"


    "If you didn''t kick out the guests, would we have no food to eat?"


    Little Dan was treated like a demon king by others, and he was unfriendly to passersby as well. Good news never left the house, and bad news spread far and wide. Once the news spread throughout the city, no one would dare to approach him.


    Without food, clothes, parents, money, and lunch, Tian Ci was not satisfied with Little Dan''s actions and pushed all the blame onto her.


    However, this was not the first time he had tried to shirk his responsibilities.


    "Blame me?"


    "You don''t have the guts to blame others!"


    It was indeed wrong for him to drive away all the pedestrians, but when he thought about how his companions were not able to attract customers either, Chi Dan had an excuse and refused to admit his mistakes.


    "Haha, some guys think too highly of themselves. They didn''t get a client, and instead scared everyone away."


    "If I were him, I would definitely find a hole to hide in and never come out again to embarrass myself."


    He hadn''t gotten a customer yet, so he didn''t mind. As long as there were people walking around, there would always be a chance for him. With Little Dan''s appearance, he wouldn''t even have the chance to get a customer anymore.


    At the end of the day, Little Dan could only be blamed for his actions.


    "Since you don''t have the ability, how can you blame me!?"


    Scarlet Core was a man of reason. He would never forgive others. He was a man of reason, and he would never admit to his wrongdoings.


    "You are unreasonable!"


    As long as little Dan started pestering him, Divine Gift would have no way of dealing with him.


    When they argued, Fuyun would always watch until the argument became meaningless, and then he would step in to stop it.


    After Chi Dan''s disturbance, the nearby streets had run out of people. Since there was no business to be done, they had no choice but to leave.


    "Alright, there''s no business left today. Let''s go somewhere else!"


    "¡­ ¡­"


    Good things don''t go out, but evil things go a thousand miles.


    When they first entered the city, the city was very lively. Merchants were calling out to buy and sell, pedestrians were conversing, spirit beasts were calling out to them, wheels were calling out to them, and all kinds of voices gathered together.


    Even if Scarlet was standing in the street and talking, and people noticed it, no one would think it would.


    If it weren''t for the fact that everyone saw Tian Ci pulling customers along the street, they wouldn''t have known that it was a "Demon King".


    As soon as the Demon King entered the city, the news spread like wildfire. With so many cultivators participating, the news spread far and wide throughout the city.


    At the same time, the news of Scarlet Pill pulling in customers spread out.


    The appearance of Chi Dan in a human city, pulling customers on the streets, cheating pedestrians, angrily shouting pedestrians, this was not a good thing. To be more accurate, this was a scandal.


    Now, the news of this incident had spread like wildfire throughout the entirety of the female city of Song. Some people had even coaxed it into using a nickname, Demon King Qinguang.


    Deceiving people''s fortune and speaking nonsense was precisely the origin of the title "Lucky Demon King".


    Fortunately, Tian Ci did not know, or else she would have made fun of Chi Dan.


    If he was teased by his comrades, Chi Dan would fly into a rage.


    The news about the "Monster King" entering the city only circulated around the city. In less than two hours, the news had reached the Hollow Jade Sect.


    Five thousand years ago, many talents appeared in the cultivation world, causing many tribulation cultivators to appear. Their overall strength was actually equal to that of the demon clan, which had always been strong.


    After the contract was signed, the humans and demons halted their battles to recuperate and the world would be at peace.


    One day in the mountain and China, a thousand years had passed. Five thousand years, for cultivators, was a fleeting moment.


    Thirteen years ago, when the truce between the humans and demons ended, the world was thrown into turmoil once again.


    Why did this happen?


    I have to start from thirteen years ago!


    In other words, at the border between the three sects that the Hollow Jade Sect, the Flame Sect, and the Profound Spirit Sect, there was a primordial forest called the Sun Facing Forest.


    For the past five thousand years, the Sunrise Forest had been no different from any other primitive forest. It was only thirteen years ago that the world learned that the Sunrise Forest was not deserted, but had always been inhabited by humans.


    Everyone knew that there were humans living in the forest, and there was a direct connection between this and the phenomenon that happened back then. This was because the phenomenon that happened back then happened right in the depths of the forest, where the humans lived.


    After the phenomenon of heaven and earth occurred, it stirred up great waves in the cultivation world. Everyone thought that a strange treasure had appeared. In order to obtain the strange treasure, nearly half of the cultivators under the heavens headed towards the depths of the forest.


    The cultivators with high cultivation levels all went by themselves, and the cultivators with low cultivation levels went by themselves in groups of three or five.


    When the human cultivators rushed to the place where the incident had occurred, they found out that, in the depths of the forest, there was a hidden clan ¡ª the Shentu Clan.


    When it came to the Shentu Clan, there was only one person that had to be mentioned, Shentu Jun.


    Shentu Jun, someone who had disappeared for 5,000 years in the cultivation world.


    It could be said that without him in the cultivation world, there would be no five thousand years of peace between the two races.


    In these five thousand years, not a single person survived. If a cultivator did not reach Immortal Ascension, they would not be able to survive either.


    Five thousand years later, many people had already forgotten the existence of Shentu Jun. Only the Shentu Clan who had lived in the forest for generations could remember this.


    Because Shentu Jun was the ancestor of the Shentu Clan, the people of the Shentu Clan would remember him.


    When the world learned of the Shentu Clan''s existence, many people had already forgotten about the existence of Shentu Jun, and even more so, that Shentu Jun had brought peace to the humans and demons that had lasted for five thousand years.


    He knew that the Shentu Clan had always lived in the forest. At the same time, he also knew that the strange treasure that had caused this phenomenon was only a newborn child of the Shentu Clan.


    Sun Facing Forest was a primitive forest, and was also the playground for demon beasts. After the phenomenon had passed through the heaven and earth, the demon beasts had rushed to the place where the incident occurred.


    The two tribes of humans and demons had gathered at the scene, and the outsiders had even accidentally discovered that the two tribes of humans and demons had never stopped fighting in the Sun Viewing Forest.


    A child that was just born that was able to cause a phenomenon in the heaven and earth was definitely not a normal person. It was possible that he or she would return together with a strange treasure, so the demons and outsiders naturally wouldn''t return empty-handed.


    Under the oppression of the demons and the outsiders, a tragedy happened and the Shentu Clan was destroyed.


    Because the two demon and human races had never stopped fighting, after the Shentu Clan was destroyed, those who had participated in its destruction were unwilling to admit their mistakes, and they blamed all of their crimes on the demon race.


    After this, the "Human and Demon Clans'' Peace Pact" was officially invalidated.


    The end of the "Peace Pact between the Human and Demon Clans" meant that the era of peace had come to an end.


    Five thousand years ago, Shentu Jun fought against the demons and forced them to compromise. He signed a peace contract and returned peace to the world, giving peace to the humans.


    Five thousand years later, the humans joined forces with the demons to pressure Shentu Jun''s descendants, causing the destruction of the Shentu Family and ending the peaceful era of the humans and demons.


    The peaceful era of the humans and demons began with Shentu Jun. However, it ended with the demise of the Shentu Family.


    If Shentu Jun was still alive, would he regret knowing about this?


    Maybe!


    Nevertheless, it had been thirteen years.


    Thirteen years later, at this sensitive period, the appearance of the Demon King in the human race was an extremely important matter. How could it not alarm the Hollow Jade Sect?


    The immortal mist was swirling around the peak of Mount Yusong. Under the rays of the sun, the main hall of the Hollow Jade Sect was shining with a dazzling light.


    Inside the main hall, the floor was made of high-quality white jade, sparkling with a warm light. The pillars were made of gold, and carved with dragons and phoenixes. On the main stage, there was a large Dao character written on the wall.


    The master of the Hollow Jade Sect and his three leaders, Sect Master Yin De, were Yin Xian, Su Liang and Wen Shu.


    The four of them were his senior and junior brothers, Yin De, the second senior brother Yin Xian, the third junior brother Su Liang, and the fourth junior sister Wen Shu.


    Eldest brother Yin De was the head of the Yinde Sect, and divine retribution was approaching, so he had no choice but to go into closed-door cultivation. All of the sect''s major and minor matters were handled by his second brother, Su Liang, and his fourth sister was skilled in medicine.


    There was only Yin Xian, Su Liang, and Wen Shu sitting with their legs crossed. Yin Xian had his back facing the Dao character as he faced the door. Su Liang was to his right, and Wen Shu was to his left.


    During sensitive times, the Monster King would appear in the women''s city of Song for no reason. The slightest carelessness could bring disaster to the women''s city and even the sect. The three of them were discussing on how to deal with this matter.


    "Junior brother, the Monster King suddenly appeared in West City. What do you think?"


    The city of Song was located at the foot of the mountain, which was also the most important city in the sect. There were a lot of cultivators staying in the city, as well as a lot of foreign cultivators.


    However, disciples could deal with cultivators with low cultivation, while disciples could not deal with cultivators with high cultivation and demon kings.


    Therefore, in order to manage the city better, the city was divided into four main cities, which were controlled by the head of the Hollow Jade Sect and the three leaders.


    The East City was managed by Sect Master Yin De; the South City was managed by Yin Xian; the West City was managed by Su Liang; and the North City was managed by Wen Shu.


    ?

 C35

    Scarlet Dans appeared in the western part of the city. It was filled with people telling their fortune and driving away all the pedestrians in anger. It just so happened that Su Liang''s three generation Patrol Disciples caught sight of it.


    How big of a matter was it to have a Demon King in the city? The several third generation disciples did not dare to be negligent and immediately reported everything that had happened in the small city back to the sect without exaggerating anything.


    After he received the news, Su Liang immediately sent out his divine sense to investigate, but he was unable to find any traces of the scarlet pill. He did not rush down the mountain to check, but instead informed his second and fourth martial brothers and sisters that they were all gathered in the great hall to discuss the matter.


    Actually, there was no need for Su Liang to tell them in detail. The moment the disciples of Yin Xian and Wen Shu had received the news, they had immediately informed them.


    "Senior Brother, according to the information sent by the outer disciple, the ''Demon King'' and two mortals are together. For the time being, there''s no sound of demon beasts killing anyone within the city. I presume that the ''Demon King'' is only passing by."


    The news that the disciple replied also said that the "Monster King" deceived everyone to tell their fate, and they even gave it the title of "Riley King".


    "I heard that the Demon King''s actions of telling the fortune of others and asking for a living in the city should be for those two mortals."


    "Presumably, that ''Demon King'' isn''t an extremely vicious person, so he shouldn''t need us to worry!"


    If the Monster King had appeared in the female city of Song during the peaceful era of the two races, the Hollow Jade Sect would have to be on guard against the sudden appearance of the Monster King in the female city of Song.


    In the cultivation world, for the long term development of the sect, they would have endless inheritances. Regardless of the size of the sect, they would definitely come to the mortal world to find children with cultivation spiritual roots and accept them as disciples.


    Large sects held disciple recruitment ceremonies every five years. Small sects didn''t have many rules. As long as they met a child with talent, they would immediately accept them as their disciples.


    Moreover, the sect''s disciple recruitment ceremony was held at the right time this year, so he had to be on guard against the demon clan''s destruction. This concerned the sect''s interests and safety, and Yin Xian had a more thorough plan than Su Liang.


    "Junior brother, your words are wrong. The disciple recruitment ceremony is extremely urgent, we must not be careless!"


    The chaotic world was about to start, and anything could happen. Two things that were unrelated to each other would always be linked due to the chaotic world.


    The Demon King had suddenly entered the city and the Hollow Jade Sect was about to hold a disciple recruitment ceremony. It seemed like there was no connection at all. The schemer could only imagine that something was related.


    The eldest senior brother cultivated in seclusion. The matters of the sect were now managed by the second senior brother. For the benefit and safety of the sect, the second senior brother considered the matters of the sect. It was quite comprehensive, and Su Liang was ashamed of himself.


    Only after hearing his second senior brother''s reminder did he realize that he was being careless.


    "Senior brother is right, I was too careless."


    The Junior Martial Sister who was silent at the side had been thinking about the reason for the appearance of the Scarlet Pill.


    Just now, she had been thinking the same as the third senior brother. When the second senior brother mentioned the disciple recruitment ceremony, she had made a bold guess about the relationship between the sudden appearance of Chi Dan and the disciple recruitment ceremony.


    "Second senior brother, are you worried that the ''Monster King'' will affect the disciple recruitment ceremony?"


    Thirteen years ago, with the demise of the Shentu Clan, the peace between the humans and demons ended. What happened afterwards, the conflicts between the humans and demons never stopped, and many demon beasts mysteriously disappeared.


    To cultivators, the entire body of a demon beast was a treasure. The Demonic God Sect had always relied on sucking blood essence to cultivate. Some believed that it was done by the Demonic God Sect, and had no proof.


    Moreover, righteousness and evil spirits are irreconcilable. The Demonic God Sect would never step out to clarify their suspicions towards the outside world.


    Whether or not it was really as everyone had guessed or not, and the actions of the Demon God''s Sect, still needed to be verified.


    This time, Chi Dan''s sudden appearance in the city was indeed suspicious.


    Could it be that what junior said is true, that they are just passing by?


    Or could it be that the demon race wanted to take revenge on the human race and intentionally come to destroy the sect''s grand ceremony?


    Perhaps there was another reason!


    No matter what the reason was, it couldn''t be wrong to prepare for a rainy day.


    "It is hard to say whether or not this will affect the ceremony for accepting disciples!"


    "Thirteen years ago, after the tragedy of the Shentu Clan, the" Peace Contract between the Human and Demon Clans "was abolished.


    "All these years, demon beasts have been missing from time to time. The Demon Race has always been very restless as they have recognized that it was a human who did it. Now, that ''Demon King'' suddenly appeared, we have to be on guard! "


    Thirteen years ago, an abnormal sign appeared in the sky and earth, the Shentu Clan was destroyed, and the apocalypse was coming. No one in the Hollow Jade Sect knew better than Su Liang, because he was also a participant in the Shentu Clan''s tragic case.


    Back then, the tragedy of the Shentu Clan was caused by both the humans and the demons. Afterwards, the humans blamed all the crimes on the demons, causing the demons to become the main culprit.


    Not long after the end of the "Contract of Peace between the Demons and the Human Race", more and more demon beasts went missing. More and more demon beasts went missing, so the demon beasts had no choice but to retaliate and frequently attacked a few small towns.


    After receiving his senior''s reminder and analyzing it, he immediately thought of a crucial point ¡­


    "Senior brother, you are worried that the Monster race will take revenge on us and destroy the disciple recruitment ceremony!"


    The reason for the appearance of the Monster King in the city was unclear. Everything was just a guess. The most urgent matter at hand was to be on guard.


    As for what the Demon King wanted to do, the Hollow Jade Sect could only wait and see before deciding.


    "It''s not impossible. In short, it''s better to be cautious."


    Disciples and disciples who were about to enter the sect were the hope of the sect. If the Monster race were to really take action against disciples who were about to enter the sect, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    There were many disciples out there looking for children with good aptitude to enter the sect. If they were to be attacked by the Demon King, they would definitely suffer heavy losses. Wen Shu was somewhat worried.


    "Second senior brother, if third senior brother''s conjecture is true, then we have no choice but to be on guard!"


    He had to defend, he had to defend!


    The crux of the matter was how to guard against it!


    "Junior sister, I scanned it with my divine sense, but I couldn''t find any trace of the ''Monster King''. In fact, I couldn''t even find any trace of those two mortals, how should I guard against them?"


    "We don''t know where it is, how can we guard against it!"


    The level of the Demonic Lord and the cultivator in the tribulation stage were about the same.


    The Demon King wanted to hide, and if they wanted to find him, it would be even harder than ascending to the heavens.


    Su Liang had used his divine sense to cover the entire city. Not only could he not find the Demon King, he couldn''t even find the two mortals beside him.


    Actually, Su Liang had misjudged Chi Dan''s strength. The reason he couldn''t discover Chi Dan, Heaven''s Gift, and Fu Yun was all because of Fu Yun. It had nothing to do with Chi Dan.


    On the surface, Fuyun always seemed to have nothing to do with himself.


    In fact, he had been hiding his presence since he entered the city.


    Su Liang''s cultivation was far inferior to Fu Yun''s, and since he did not personally come to investigate, he naturally could not sense the existence of Fu Yun, Heaven''s Gift, Scarlet Pill, or the two humans and one beast.


    "It seems that ''Monster King'' is wary of us. If we want to find it, it won''t be that easy. We have to think of another way!"


    The Monster King could transform into a human, and he knew some tricks to hide. In Yin Xian''s eyes, Chi Dan was trying to hide, so his junior brother couldn''t find him.


    The "Monster King" was right in front of her, but she couldn''t find it. It was related to her disciple''s life, so Wen Shu was somewhat anxious.


    "What else can we do?"


    The sect had a sect protecting artifact, but it could protect the sect forever. Unfortunately, the artifact only had a defensive function and did not have the tracking ability. It could not be used to track the whereabouts of the ''Demon King''.


    The sect didn''t have any Spirit Treasures to track her down. Seeing her worry, Yin Xian knew what she was thinking. The most important thing right now was to first stabilize her and then find a viable solution.


    "Junior Sister, don''t worry. There are two mortals following that ''Monster King''. Mortals cannot leave food, so the ''Monster King'' will definitely reveal his whereabouts."


    "With your divine intents, you can''t find the whereabouts of the ''Monster King'', so the sect''s patrolling disciples will definitely be able to find it. As long as we warn our disciples not to get into conflict with it and send back its whereabouts, we can control its whereabouts at any time, and we aren''t afraid of it harming our disciples."


    Both sides had similar cultivation bases and had the intention to conceal themselves. Since their consciousness was ineffective, they had no choice but to rely on their disciples to keep track of the Demon King''s whereabouts.


    "That''s the only way!"


    Although the second senior brother''s suggestion wasn''t a good idea, it was still the most feasible one at the moment. Su Liang and Wen Shu nodded in agreement.


    "Third Junior, the ''Demon King'' has appeared in the area you''re in charge of. You should instruct the disciple to be careful so that he can find out the whereabouts of the ''Demon King'' and not enrage it."


    Actually, there was no need for Second Senior Martial Brother to specifically say that Su Liang would also remind the disciples that they were going out to not anger the "Monster King".


    However, the disciples were not idiots. No one was willing to seek death as they deliberately provoked the ''Monster King''.


    "Un, I will remind you!"


    After the three of them discussed for a while, they finally found a way. Su Liang quickly left the great hall of the sect.


    Chi Dan had suddenly appeared in the city he was in charge of. He had to go down the mountain and find Chi Dan, so as to prevent him from harming his disciple who was sitting down.


    After descending the mountain, the first thing he did was to notify all the disciples in the western part of the city of the whereabouts of the Crimson Core. At the same time, he warned them not to provoke it.


    After informing his disciples, the second thing he did was to immediately head to the city where Scarlet Core first appeared and search for it.


    When he arrived at the edge of the western city, where Chi Dan had appeared, he found that Chi Dan had already left the small city.


    Since Fu Yun wanted to conceal his whereabouts, how could he let Su Liang find him?


    Before Su Liang came looking for him, he had left the small city with Hong Dan and Tian Ci. They had entered a desolate mountain range and concealed his figure, his footsteps, and his aura.


    After searching for a while, Su Liang came up empty-handed.


    When Su Liang left the sect''s great hall, Wen Shu also left the sect''s great hall.


    North City was the city she was in charge of. Almost all of the people in the city were her disciples.


    Although Chi Dan did not enter the North City, it was hard to ensure that he would not go there. She was a little worried about the safety of her disciple, so of course she went to the North City and personally took charge.


    After arriving at the North City, she immediately warned her disciples not to enter the West City. If they found traces of Chi Dan, they were not allowed to act without authorization and provoke Chi Dan.


    Not only that, she was worried and kept inquiring about the whereabouts of the scarlet pill.


    As the temporary representative of the sect, the sect had many matters to settle. Yin Xian did not follow Su Liang and Wen Shu down the mountain. Instead, he stayed within the sect to handle the important matters.


    If Chi Dan were to know, the actions of the Hollow Jade Sect''s three palms would definitely boast proudly in front of Tian Ci. They would laugh heartily, and even scold Yin Xianshi and his sister as idiots.


    ?

 C36

    Shu E Mountain was the location of the Demon God''s Sect.


    People often say that evil cannot be righteous, but the truth is better than eloquence.


    Three hundred years ago, on the peak of Mount Shu, there was a famous sect known as the Yin-Yang Sect. The palace stood tall and imposing with clouds and mist swirling around it, making the people yearn for it.


    Right now, the palace was still the same as before, completely unrecognizable. The Shu E Mountain was no longer the holy land for cultivation that mortals yearned for. Instead, it had become a forbidden ground for mortals to talk about.


    In the past, there was a stone door in front of the entrance of the Yin Yang Sect. The stone door was inscribed with the words "Yin Yang Sect".


    Right now, the mountain gate was still intact. The stone gate''s signboard had been replaced with the words'' Demonic God Sect ''. It was as black as ink, and it seemed as if it could swallow mountains and rivers; it was absolutely soul-stirring.


    Time passed, and the mountain was still the same. The disciples that entered and left the mountain were no longer from the Yin Yang Sect, but from the Demon God Sect.


    Three hundred years ago, Mount Shu''s peak was guarded by a famous righteous faction called the Yin-Yang Sect. The evil and petty cultivators could only hide at the bottom of Mount Shu''s peak.


    The truth was not absolute. Three hundred years ago, a single person had changed the fate of the Yinyang Sect. This person was the youngest sect master of the Demonic God Sect today ¡ª Zhong LiWentian.


    In the early years of his life, Zhong Li came from a prestigious and upright sect. Because he was framed, he defected and joined the demon race, craftily assaulting the Yinyang Sect.


    The Yin Yang Sect had been destroyed, and countless disciples had died. Only a few had gone out to do business and train themselves, but they had luckily escaped the disaster and changed their name to save their lives.


    Three hundred years ago, the Yin Yang Sect was exterminated and the other famous sects were kept in the dark. By the time the righteous cultivators came to their senses, the Demonic Sect had already occupied the Yin Yang Sect, making it too late.


    After the evil disciples took over the Yin Yang Sect, they changed their appearances and officially established the Demon God Sect. They proclaimed the world as the world, and the former Yin Yang Sect was removed from the world of cultivation.


    Three hundred years ago, Zhongli Wentian''s cultivation was at the late stage of Divine Tribulation and he was extremely quick-witted. He was the representative of the Demon God''s Sect as they traversed the mortal world.


    The first thing Zhong Li Wentian did after taking over the position of sect head was to open a path between the peak of Mount Shu and the foot of the mountain. The peak of the mountain was connected to the foot of the mountain, making it convenient for the followers to pass through.


    When the foot of the mountain was connected to the peak, the second thing he did was to establish a large blood pool at the bottom of the mountain.


    The function of the blood pool was to speed up the cultivation of evil beings.


    During the construction of the blood pool, the four walls of the blood pool were engraved with an array. The array formation was the key, it could keep the blood fresh for a long time and prevent the blood from solidifying.


    After the construction of the blood pool was completed, it needed more blood for the disciples to cultivate. The disciples would often bring back some people and animals and kill them. They would take their blood essence and pour it into the blood pool.


    Not only was there human and beast blood in the pool, there were also many precious spirit items, herbs, and even some special ores. As long as there was something useful for cultivation, it could be stored inside.


    The reason why evil people were not tolerated on the righteous path in the world was because their cultivation did not follow the rules and was too extreme. They always wanted to find a shortcut and harm all the living creatures in the world, harming others and themselves.


    For example, a blood pool. Every blood pool was completely filled with blood, from completely filled to dried up, and then completely filled to the brim. Who knew just how many lives would have to be sacrificed.


    In the eyes of mortals, cultivators could go up to the heavens and reach the earth. There was nothing they couldn''t do, but what they didn''t know was that behind the back of a cultivator''s cultivation was a huge tribulation.


    Thus, when cultivators cultivated, they often needed an independent space that was unaffected by the outside world.


    When building a large blood pool, many blood cells were built through magical formations.


    Blood chambers were divided into four different sizes: small, medium, large, and top quality.


    The level of cultivation of the members of the Demon God''s Sect would determine their status within the sect. The higher their cultivation and status, the higher the grade of the blood chamber they used.


    Blood chambers were divided into different types. There were pure human blood chambers, pure demonic beast blood chambers, precious stones blood chambers, medicinal herbs blood chambers, and even mixed blood chambers.


    The mixed blood chamber was very special. One had the blood essence of a human, the blood essence of a demonic beast, as well as ores, spirit stones, medicinal herbs, and so on.


    At this moment, in a medium-sized mixed blood chamber, there was a young man in his early twenties who was sitting cross-legged while cultivating. The blood essence in the pool surrounded him and the energy in his blood continued to converge onto his body.


    The cultivation of the members of the Demon God''s Sect was different from that of the cultivators from the cultivation sects. The cultivation of the cultivators from the respectable and upright sects took place in an orderly fashion.


    The disciples of the Demon God''s Sect cultivated in the opposite direction. If they didn''t follow the normal route, they would plunder foreign energy, and this external energy was extremely tyrannical. If it forced its way into their body, it could change their physique, but couldn''t avoid suffering.


    The youth sat cross-legged within the pool of blood. He was in a meditative state, and sweat flowed down from his forehead. The corners of his mouth were slightly twitching, and it could be seen that he was definitely suffering from extreme pain.


    The blood in the pool gradually dried up, leaving behind only a few impurities.


    A portion of the remnants were useless substances left within the blood essence. A portion belonged to the remnants of gems and spirit medicine, and a portion belonged to the impurities within the young man''s body.


    At the same time, a black light appeared. The sect head of the Demon God''s Sect, Zhong LiWentian, appeared next to the blood pool. Looking at the handsome young man, he smiled and nodded with satisfaction.


    "Un, not bad. You have improved again!"


    "It''s been thirteen years. You''ve suffered!"


    The youth had followed him for thirteen years and had never stopped cultivating. From a small to a medium-sized blood chamber, he had to suffer almost every day.


    He remembered that this youth had only been in the sect for three years, yet Zhongli Wentian had not taught him any cultivation arts. He only had one requirement for this youth, and that was to master his clan''s body tempering technique.


    The youth family''s body tempering technique was divided into five levels: Skin Forging, Blood Transformation, Bone Refining, Vein Expansion, and Viscera Building.


    Under the guidance of the family''s Patriarch, the youth had already completed his third layer of the Skin Forging, Blood Transformation, and Bone Refining techniques. The remaining two layers were called Pulse Expansion and Viscera Building techniques, which were the most dangerous.


    Expanding his meridians, even the slightest carelessness would destroy his meridians and build up his internal organs. If he wasn''t careful, he would die.


    In these three years, the young man was not in any danger, and he finally persevered, completing the last two levels of his body tempering technique.


    Three years later, Zhongli Wentian began imparting other techniques to the youth and arranged for the youth to enter the blood pool to cultivate. The youth would try his best to find any resources he needed.


    The youth cultivated his clan''s body tempering technique, expanding his meridians and building up his internal organs. It was extremely dangerous, and he had finally endured it.


    During the next ten years, the youth would enter the blood pool to cultivate. Every day, he would suffer the daily torment of violent energy. It was an unspeakable suffering.


    During these thirteen years, Zhongli Wentian had never gone into seclusion to cultivate. He had placed all his heart and soul into this youth''s body. He had always remembered this youth''s pain in his heart.


    At this moment, seeing that the youth had completed his cultivation, he felt gratified.


    When the youth saw that his master had arrived, he immediately stood up and bowed. Thinking about his own life, he was not satisfied with the fact that he had received the praise of his master due to his small achievements in cultivation.


    "Compared to the pain in my heart, this bit of suffering is nothing."


    Thirteen years ago, there was an astonishing phenomenon in the sky. To the cultivators of the world, this was an opportunity.


    To the young man, it was a disaster. His clan was exterminated, and he was perhaps one of the survivors.


    Thirteen years ago, if not for Zhong Li Wentian risking his life to be chased down by cultivators and demons to save the young man, the young man most likely would have died a long time ago.


    How could he not know of the suffering in the youth''s heart?


    "Changsheng, no matter how bitter your heart is, you have to endure. Now is not the time to take revenge!"


    That''s right, the young man was Shentu Village''s fallen Shentu Clan, the eldest son of Shentu Zhong and Shentu Xiao Ci ¡ª Shentu Changsheng.


    After Shentu Village disappeared and the Shentu Clan was exterminated, perhaps he was one of the survivors.


    Zhongli Wentian was very sympathetic to the Shentu Clan''s final bloodline and their only disciple. He was worried that his disciple would be blinded by hatred and be forced to speak out to stop them, regardless of the consequences.


    "Master, don''t worry. If I don''t have enough strength, I won''t act rashly."


    Shentu Changsheng, who had just turned twenty, had never left Shentu Village thirteen years ago. In these thirteen years, he had been busy with cultivation and never went out, walking the martial arts world.


    However, his mental fortitude was abnormally firm. He was in no way inferior to some old monsters who had lived for hundreds of years.


    If he wanted to take revenge on those cultivators and demon beasts that wanted to kill him at all times, he would only be courting death. Even if his master did not remind him, he would not act rashly.


    "Mm, that''s good!"


    "Changsheng, you''ve cultivated for many years. You can barely make it out into the outside world."


    As long as his disciple did not act impulsively, Zhongli Wentian would be at ease in letting him leave the sect to roam the outside world for a bit, accumulating experience in various aspects.


    "Master, you want me to go out and gain experience?"


    How could Shentu Changsheng not recognize his master''s intention to train himself in the cultivation world? He had been busy with his cultivation and had not had the time to consider going out to train. He was somewhat surprised by his master''s sudden decision.


    "That''s right. You''ve encountered a bottleneck in your cultivation, right?"


    For the past thirteen years, Zhongli Wentian had been paying close attention to his disciple''s cultivation. He was extremely familiar with the problems his disciple had encountered and he already knew that his disciple had reached a bottleneck.


    "Yes, Master!"


    His realm broke through extremely fast, and as his cultivation continued to increase, the speed of his cultivation slowed down. In the past year, his cultivation had not broken through at all, and this was the bottleneck his master had mentioned.


    "Staying in the blood pool for a long time won''t help your cultivation, but will instead harm you!"


    "Cultivation requires a moment of relaxation, a moment of meditation and cultivation. If you stress yourself too much, it will backfire. You should properly relax!"


    "Besides, you have been hidden for so many years. It''s time for you to show your face, or else, some people will have already forgotten the mistakes they made."


    Ever since he saved his disciple, Zhongli Wentian had always wanted him to cultivate and never let him be born. On one hand, it was to focus on cultivating and on the other hand, it was to protect him.


    "Understood, Master!"


    Cultivation relies on taking shortcuts, and there are many drawbacks. If he were to continue cultivating using external forces, he might be unable to keep up with his comprehension. If this were to continue, his cultivation would surely go berserk.


    His master let him go out to train, and it just so happened that he could increase his experiences while accumulating insights at the same time. Shentu Changsheng was grateful for his master''s painstaking efforts.


    ?

 C37

    Thirteen years ago, there was a phenomenon in the heavens and earth. For the sake of their own selfish ends, the demi-humans and demi-humans caused their family to perish. This enmity was irreconcilable, and Shentu Changsheng had no choice but to take it back.


    Although he was only seven years old 13 years ago, what happened that year was still vivid in his mind. His family was destroyed, and it was as if it happened yesterday.


    "My name is Shentu Changsheng, remember me!"


    "The hatred of extermination of my clan, the shame of my father, the vengeance for my younger brother ¡­ I swear that if I don''t die today, I will make you pay with your blood!"


    "All of you, remember this. One day, I will come back. You just wait!"


    Thirteen years ago, when facing the experts of both the human and demon races, the seven-year-old Shentu Changsheng was fearless. His heart was only filled with raging fury, and his eyes were filled with hatred.


    His parents and clansmen had lost their lives in the sea of fire, and his younger brother could also become the victim of the desire of the two demon and human races. Perhaps he was the last bloodline of his clan and the hope of his clansmen.


    Before leaving, he swept his gaze over his enemies and swore an oath.


    The body tempering technique passed down by the family, and the last two layers of this cultivation technique were to expand the meridians and build the organs. When one cultivated, it was extremely dangerous.


    It was this vow that had kept him alive for thirteen years.


    Every time he thought about the destruction of his family, how his father had been humiliated before he died, and how his younger brother had been fought over by the experts from the two races, he almost went crazy.


    Not long after their family had been annihilated, rumors spread that the demon race did not abide by the¡¶ Human and Demon Race''s Peace Contract¡· and had always hunted down humans. Their crimes were unforgivable and deserved to be punished.


    In fact, it''s just a way for those who want to make a mistake and refuse to admit it.


    Thirteen years ago, his family was destroyed and he fled back to the sect with his master. It was said that the elites of the demon and human races fought over his younger brother, but his younger brother disappeared.


    Thirteen years later, the time was merciless. Some people had already passed away, some people were old, and their memories were blurry. Some people had died in accidents, and some people were still living comfortably.


    In the world of demon beasts, the strong preyed on the weak. In the world of demon beasts, the strong preyed on the weak.


    Regardless of whether the transvestite, whether he lived or died, whether he remembered it or not, as the victim back then, he had exterminated the family, disgraced his father, and avenged his younger brother.


    The eyes of his disciple were dull and red at times. Zhong Li Wentian guessed that his disciple was lost in her memories, and he also fell into those lamentable memories.


    "Kid, we meet again!"


    "It seems like we''re pretty close, let me help you!"


    The phenomenon had yet to occur. The people of the world had always thought that the primeval forest was the playground for the demonic beasts and that no human beings could live there. It was only after the phenomenon occurred that the people''s thoughts changed.


    Back then, Shentu Changsheng was only seven years old. Not to mention leaving the primeval forest, even leaving the village was extremely difficult.


    Judging from Zhong Li Wentian''s tone, it seemed like he had already seen Shentu Changsheng.


    That''s right, they had indeed met before. Not long ago, Shentu Changsheng had followed his father out hunting, and on the way back, they had met.


    As for helping, he had to start from when Shentu Changsheng met him.


    If he had not been tempted, he would not have taken the risk to enter the primeval forest and anxiously search for the whereabouts of the treasure. He hurriedly met Shentu Changsheng and left.


    There were many good and evil in the world that were difficult to describe.


    He knew that he was not a good person, but he would definitely not admit that he was a bad person. When he met Shentu Zhong and Shentu Changsheng, he left without harming them.


    The righteous path, the demonic path, what was righteousness and what was evil were equally difficult to differentiate.


    In everyone''s eyes, the cultivators of the Demon God''s Sect who forcibly took and plundered the fruits of others were considered the Devil Dao. He was the Sect Master of the Demon God''s Sect and was not allowed to tread the righteous path.


    It was precisely this person, whom the righteous path did not allow, who did not harm this pair of father and son, and the person who had always prided himself as the righteous path, who at the crucial moment, harmed Shentu Changsheng''s father.


    When the two humans and demons gathered in Shentu Village, Shentu Zhong and Shentu Changsheng were also brought to the scene.


    At this time, Shentu Zhong''s face was pale, and there was still some blood hanging from the corner of his mouth. Like a dead person, he was supported by two people, and Shentu Zhong was also being controlled by someone.


    Suddenly, a fire broke out in Shentu Village, and almost all of the Shentu Clan members were buried in the sea of fire. Only Shentu Zhong and Shentu Changsheng, as well as the child who caused this phenomenon were temporarily unharmed.


    In order to cut the grass at its roots, Shentu Zhong and Shentu Changsheng had to die, and for the children who had caused this phenomenon, death was only a matter of time.


    The child who caused this phenomenon was none other than Shentu Changsheng''s younger brother, Shentu Shun.


    Under the persuasion of the kind, Shentu Zhong and Shentu Changsheng, father and son, were allowed to reunite with their clansmen.


    "Kid, are you willing to leave with me?"


    "Only by living can there be hope! Only by living can you avenge your people!"


    Taking advantage of the reunion of Shentu Zhong and Shentu Changsheng with his clansmen, he made a crazy decision and secretly sent a sound transmission to Shentu Changsheng.


    That''s right, he had decided to save Shentu Changsheng. As long as he lived, he would forever be a thorn in the heart of a righteous cultivator, a sword in his head.


    Facing the clansmen and parents in the sea of fire, Shentu Changsheng kowtowed nine times, and one by one bid his farewells. Facing the enemies of the two races, Shentu Changsheng swore an oath.


    Seeing that Shentu Changsheng had bid his farewell to his clansmen and made a vow, he snatched the opportunity to make his move before anyone else could react and fled the scene with Shentu Changsheng.


    Along the way, he was chased and killed by both the human and demon races. After going through many dangers, he finally brought Shentu Changsheng back to the Demon God''s Sect.


    Originally, the purpose of heading to Yang Lin was to capture Shentu Shun, who had caused such a phenomenon. In the end, things went against his wishes and he was able to bring Shentu Shentu back.


    He still had a daughter that had not been taken as a disciple until now. He saved Shentu Changsheng and accepted him as his last disciple, teaching him everything he learned in his entire life.


    Right now, thirteen years had passed. His only disciple was about to go down the mountain to train his cultivation. He truly couldn''t bear to part with it. For the sake of his disciple''s growth, he had no choice but to let it go.


    "Changsheng, I believe you should be aware of the situation our sect is in. If you don''t have no other choice, you must not use the devil race''s techniques!"


    Three hundred years ago, the Demon God''s Sect annihilated the Yin-Yang Sect, which even the righteous cultivators hated to the bones. Thirteen years ago, Zhong Li Wentian saved Shentu Changsheng, and even offended the demons.


    Now, regardless of whether they were from the Demon God''s Sect or not, once they used demonic path techniques, they would definitely be chased down by the demons and righteous path cultivators. They wouldn''t stop until they were dead.


    "Master, don''t worry. All these years, I have not lived for nothing!"


    "Body refining technique, I''ve already mastered it. The water attribute cultivation method that you gave me has also not fallen behind. Relying on body refining technique and water attribute martial arts is enough for me to protect myself!"


    In these thirteen years, Zhongli Wentian had been very good to his disciple. Not only had he passed down his cultivation technique to the devils, he had also passed down a water attribute cultivation technique. He hadn''t held back at all.


    Shentu Changsheng also did not disappoint him. Not only had he cultivated the body tempering technique passed down from his family to large success, he had also mastered the demon cultivation technique. The water attribute cultivation technique was his weakness, and he had not dropped it.


    "Mm, that''s good!"


    When the body transformation technique reached large success, it meant that the body''s strength could compete with demon beasts of the Greater Demon level. In addition to the assistance of water attribute cultivation methods, Shentu Changsheng was even stronger than demon beasts of the Greater Demon level.


    Zhongli Wentian was very satisfied with his disciple''s achievements and did not disappoint his meticulous teaching. He felt more at ease since his disciple had a body tempering technique and a water attribute cultivation technique to protect herself.


    "Master, after your disciple descends the mountain, would you like to go to the Hollow Jade Sect''s territory to train? Or would you rather go to the Mysterious Spirit Sect''s territory to train?"


    Although Shentu Changsheng had been rescued by the Demon God''s Sect and had never gone down Mount Shu, he was extremely familiar with the various sects and regions under the heavens.


    He paid no attention to the matters at the foot of the mountain and was busy with his cultivation. He lacked experience in the martial arts world and was not familiar with the local customs and practices in the various regions of the world.


    The Five Immortal Sects of the Divine Lands, the First Demon Sect, and the Demon God''s Sect were close to the Profound Spirit Sect and the Hollow Jade Sect. They were quite far away from the other three sects.


    "Longevity, the scouts from the sect have sent word back that a Demon King has appeared in the city of Song, which is under the jurisdiction of the Hollow Jade Sect. You can go take a look, maybe you will gain something unexpected."


    It was easier said than done to establish themselves in the cultivation world, since the Demonic God Sect was the archenemy of the entire world.


    In order to establish themselves in the world of cultivation and not be destroyed by the righteous path, the Demon God''s Sect planted many spies within the righteous Dao Sect, constantly observing the movements of the righteous Dao Sect.


    Even if the spies couldn''t enter the inner parts of the orthodox sects, they would still hide in the core cities under their jurisdiction.


    After Fu Yun and Chi Dan entered the city, the scouts arranged for them by the Demon God''s Sect in the Song City immediately reported the news back to the sect.


    All these years, he had been relying on the blood essence of demon beasts to cultivate. If he could obtain the blood essence of the Demon King, his cultivation would definitely rise to a whole new level.


    "Master, I understand!"


    Actually, Zhongli Wentian had two other reasons for sending his disciple to the Female City of Song.


    One of their goals was to find out the whereabouts of a person, a person who had disappeared for thirteen years just like Shentu Changsheng.


    Even if his master hadn''t mentioned it, Shentu Changsheng would still have inquired about this person, because this person was none other than his only family in this world, his younger brother ¡ª Shentu Shun.


    As for the last reason, it was purely because of Zhongli Wentian''s selfishness.


    "Changsheng, what do you think about my girl?"


    All these years, in order to avenge his clan and parents, train with all his might and ignore all matters of the outside world, Shentu Changsheng had known that his master had a daughter, but he had not met her often.


    In his imagination, his Master''s daughter was a little mischievous, and he had no other impression of her. When his Master suddenly asked him for his opinion, he felt a little awkward and didn''t know what to do.


    "Little princess, you''re really cute!"


    At the age of twenty, his disciple would be able to get married, but he only wanted to cultivate and take revenge. He did not know a thing about girls and girls, and although Zhongli Wentian wanted to bring his daughter together with his disciple, he could only plan things out.


    "All these years, you''ve been busy with your cultivation. That girl came back a few times and missed you a lot. When you came to Song Nu city, you went to see her!"


    ?

 C38

    "Master, please be at ease. I will definitely go see the Little Princess!"


    His master had secretly sent the little princess to the proper sects to cultivate. It was not because he loathed the little princess, but because he did not want her to be like his master, a target of hatred and pursuit.


    When he was first brought back to the sect, the little princess had yet to leave and had met him a few times. Not long after, she was secretly sent to the Hollow Jade Sect by her master.


    He had heard from his master that when the little princess had entered the Hollow Jade Sect, she had been accepted by Wen Shu as a personal disciple because she had a rare top-grade Water Spirit Root.


    "Un, pack your things and get ready to go down the mountain!"


    "Remember, my dear disciple, don''t try to be brave in the face of trouble. You must preserve your life and come back. I only have this disciple of mine ¡­"


    If it was before, Zhong Li would ask a genius if he was like an old lady, nagging endlessly.


    Faced with his master''s nagging and warning, Shentu Changsheng could not bear it and directly spoke out, interrupting him.


    "Alright, Master!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely be back in one piece!"


    "Let''s go!"


    Looking at the departing back view of his beloved disciple, Zhong Li couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Haha, that brat from back then grew up!"


    He had been waiting for his disciple to go down the mountain and cut the weeds at the roots. His beloved disciple had gone down the mountain, but Zhong Li Tian did not dare to send his disciple off with a big mouth, so he could only follow his disciple quietly and protect him from the shadows until he was safe.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    As the saying went, Fu Yun brought Chi Dan and Tian Ci into the small city. In less than two hours, he hurriedly left. This sort of scene had occurred countless times, and Tian Ci could no longer remember just how many times it had happened.


    The city of Song was different from other cities. Spirit beasts could be seen everywhere. Scarlet Cores appearing in small cities was not unusual. The only thing that caused panic was its identity as a fake Demon King.


    As the saying goes, a hooligan is not scary, but terrifying and uncultured.


    The identity of a fake Demon King was already frightening enough, yet Chi Dan still dared to say he was filthy, like a mountain villager, and that made them even more intimidated.


    With it, who would dare to ask about the future?


    But then again, it wasn''t easy for Heaven''s Gift and Fuyun to make a living in the city without it, so they couldn''t really blame it.


    No one came to ask about the price of seashells, and there was no room and board for them. The two humans and one beast had to leave the small town and go out into the wild.


    As they left the small city, they passed by many villages. Along the way, the villagers heard that Chi Dan had arrived. They closed their doors and refused to meet any guests, giving up any hope of staying the night.


    "F * ck! If you don''t let me in, I won''t even go in!"


    The villagers declined to entertain the guests, as this was not the first time they had encountered such a scene. Both Heaven''s Gift and Fu Yun were in a good mood, and only Chi Dan grumbled about the villagers.


    "Haha, you still have the nerve to complain? Isn''t this all your fault!"


    "I already warned you that you''re not allowed to speak where there are people. You didn''t listen and scared me away, right? Serves you right!"


    Although it was a bit of a pity that he couldn''t get a client, he was still very happy to see everyone avoiding the little pill and finally finding an opportunity to ridicule it.


    With the protection of the Hollow Jade Sect, the Song City had a lot of cultivators. Other than a small number of cultivators, most of them belonged to foreign sects.


    The foreign cultivators could be divided into two parts. One part was for the disciples who went out to gain experience, while the other part was for the rogue cultivators.


    Rogue cultivators referred to cultivators who were not part of any sect.


    These cultivators either had their sects destroyed or had no one to rely on. They either obtained cultivation methods by chance, betrayed the sect, or were abandoned by the sect.


    Especially in the past ten years, the number of foreign cultivators had increased several times compared to the past. The origin of this phenomenon was 13 years ago.


    Thirteen years ago, a strange phenomenon appeared in the sky. The two races believed that a strange treasure had appeared in the world. They all gathered in the Sun Arising Forest, causing the destruction of the Shentu Clan.


    After that, the "Contract for the Peace between the Human and Demon Tribes" was abolished. The Demon God''s Sect Master saved the remaining bloodline of the Shentu Clan and was chased by the righteous humans and the demons.


    The end of the "Contract for the Peace between the Human and Demon Tribes" had brought disaster to the entire world, and there were often attacks by Demon Beasts on cities and towns.


    Within thirteen years, Shentu Changsheng had cultivated and urgently needed a large amount of blood essence. The Demon God''s Sect also did not stop there and began to gather blood essence from both cultivators and demon beasts.


    Because of this, all the cultivators of the world, in order to seek refuge, went to the cities under the protection of the large sects, causing the big cities under their protection to be packed with people.


    Of the five great Immortal Sects, only the Hollow Jade Sect had the most cultivators under its jurisdiction.


    The reason for this was simple. The Hollow Jade Sect had left behind hope for the cultivators, a hope to find Shentu Shun and a hope to become an immortal.


    For the sake of this elusive hope, almost half of the rogue cultivators under the heavens came to visit.


    For this elusive hope, no matter how big or small the sect was, they would send spies to hide in Song City.


    For the sake of this elusive hope, the area under the jurisdiction of the Hollow Jade Sect had become the sect disciple''s training ground of choice.


    Within the city, there were large cities, small villages, and even mountain forests. Cultivators could be seen everywhere. On the way, god knows how many times he had met them.


    A "Demon King" had appeared in the city. Its appearance, personality and nickname were all clearly described. Everyone in the city knew that Chi Dan was not a famous person.


    Along the way, they would either take a detour or run. No one dared to stay behind.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    The sky had just darkened, and a fire had been ignited within a forest. Four people sat cross-legged next to the fire. They did not have any rest, and were currently discussing something.


    The four of them wore the same fiery red daoist robe with their hair tied in a bun. They looked to be around thirty years of age. Perhaps Heaven''s Gift and Chi Dan did not know the origins of these four people, but Fu Yun did.


    The four of them wore Dao robes with a fire dragon symbol on them. This was the special attire that only the Yan Sect wore. Based on their cultivation auras, it was obvious that the four of them were disciples of the Yan Sect.


    That''s right, these four people were Yan Zong''s disciples.


    As a spy, his cultivation base was too high and an accident occurred. In these chaotic times of demons and humans, the losses sustained by the sect were not small. Since his cultivation was too low and he could not get any information, the sect could only send out three generations of disciples.


    Among the four of them, the eldest was named Huang, the second was called Zi Ji, the third was called Baldy Peak, and the fourth was called Mi Jun.


    The four of them belonged to the average talent, status, and cultivation of the three generations of disciples within the sect. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been sent by the sect to Song N¨¹ to find out about this matter and not be able to return to the sect for many years.


    "Motherf * cker, I''ve had enough. It''s been thirteen years and I still haven''t found out anything about that child. How long will it be before I find out?"


    It had taken him thirteen years to find out anything about a child. No wonder that person was so angry.


    "Brother is right. Perhaps that child is already dead!"


    It turned out that the prisoners were the boss of all four of them. No wonder they were able to act so recklessly and without any reservations.


    Faced with the boss'' complaints, the second brother liked to flatter and flatter the boss, and so he did as he was told.


    "Big brother, the vice sect master is serious. It''s been thirteen years and he still isn''t willing to give up. Isn''t it obvious that he''s tormenting others?"


    He had been in Song City for thirteen years and had been searching for his son who had disappeared for thirteen years. He was in a terrible mood, so when he saw that his big brother was in jail, he went along with him.


    "How dare you! Don''t want to die! How dare you question the Vice Sect Leader''s decision!"


    He had never doubted the vice sect master''s order. When he heard that Third Bro Baldy was disrespectful to the vice sect master, he immediately shouted at him to stop.


    "Big brother, I know I was wrong!"


    The four of them were well aware of the vice sect master''s temper. If they let him know that someone was speaking ill of him behind his back, they would definitely punish him harshly.


    Now that he had accidentally said something bad about the Vice Sect Leader, if the Boss spread it to the Vice Sect Leader, he would definitely be punished. Baldy''s face was deathly pale, and he was extremely scared, almost kneeling down and admitting his mistake.


    "Big brother, the ''Monster King'' has appeared in the city. Tell me, what should we do?"


    Amongst the four of them, the only one who didn''t say anything was Mi Junjun, who was still rational. His boss was still angry, so he didn''t go and flatter them. Instead, he started thinking about how to deal with the "Demon King".


    "What else can we do? We''ll report the news of the ''Monster King'' to the sect first!"


    The four of them were originally hiding in the four cities of East, South, West, and North to inquire about the news of the child.


    With the strength of four people, it was impossible for them to withstand a single blow from the Monster King. Killing was impossible, and the only option left was to report the news to the sect and wait for their orders.


    "Big Brother, the news of the ''Monster King'' will definitely spread to the sect. I''m just worried that the ''Monster King'' will suddenly attack Tu Cheng. We are not the match, so how should we deal with it!"


    Mi Jun didn''t have the guts to attack the Monster King, he was only worried about how to deal with Chi Dan who suddenly attacked the city.


    "For now, we can only avoid the ''Demon King''!"


    "Isn''t it in the West City? If we go to the East City, even if it suddenly attacks us, this is the main city under the protection of the Hollow Jade Sect. The Hollow Jade Sect will definitely not stand by and do nothing."


    Having the mission and fleeing without permission was akin to betraying the sect.


    Once he betrayed the sect, he would be hunted down by the sect, and even after his death, he wouldn''t be able to leave the city and give up his mission.


    "Alright!"


    If the Demon King suddenly launched an attack, the consequences would be severe. If they weren''t worried about the punishment from the sect, the three of them would have definitely temporarily left the city to seek refuge. Although the boss'' suggestion wasn''t necessarily the best solution, it was still a good one, so they had no choice but to agree.


    The plan couldn''t keep up with the changes. As soon as the four of them came to a decision, before they could make a move, their main target had arrived at their doorstep.


    Entering into the big city, it caused quite a stir for everyone. As a last resort, Fu Yun had no choice but to bring along Tian Ci and Chi Dan to rest during the day and travel at night.


    As Tian Ci and Chi Dan grew up, their speed became much faster. It didn''t even take two hours to travel between two small towns. Within a day, they would be able to travel through at least a few small towns.


    Not long after dark, Fuyun began to hurry on his way with his Heaven''s Gift and Scarlet Pill.


    Not long after he had set out on his journey, he saw that he had passed through a forest and was about to enter the next town. Suddenly, Chi Dan noticed a fire burning in the distant mountain, and he ran past the immortal master and his companions into the mountains.


    "Who are you people?"


    ?

 C39

    A man does not harm a tiger''s will, but a tiger has hurt a man''s will.


    Although the ''Monster King'' had two mortals following him, and he had yet to do anything to harm humans, they were not of my race. His heart must be different, and I had to be on guard.


    When Chi Dan entered the city, many people noticed his rash and irritable behavior.


    If there is a bold person to anger it, the consequences are unpredictable, it is difficult to guarantee that the city door fire will not affect the fish, safe, away from the best.


    The four underlings of the Yan Sect had the same thought. There were many other cultivators in the city who had the same thought. They either went to the east side or left the city.


    As the cause of this phenomenon, Chi Dan had no idea about it. He thought it would only affect a few small towns nearby, but unexpectedly, it would affect the entire city.


    Ever since it had entered the city, a magical phenomenon had occurred.


    Some of the cultivators in the sect were tasked with not leaving the city. As soon as the red dans appeared in the western part of the city, many of them immediately headed to the eastern part of the city.


    A portion of the cultivators in the sect were here to train and inquire about the whereabouts of a child. After the red dans appeared, many of the cultivators immediately left the city, while others rushed to the east.


    Rogue cultivators, always alone, with no tasks on their hands, appeared in the western part of the city. Some of the Rogue Cultivators left the city while others went to the east part of the city because they did not want to leave the city for the time being.


    The Eastern City was already packed with people. Cultivators came and went from the North and South City, and the number of cultivators varied constantly. On the other hand, the Western City was packed with fewer and fewer cultivators.


    There were many cultivators who had the same thoughts as the four Yan Sect spies; only the four of them were the unluckiest.


    The result of their discussion was that, of course, the earlier they left, the safer it would be. In the end, they were still a step too late.


    The sudden voice scared them stiff. They looked over and saw a figure suddenly appearing. The four of them were completely frozen and unable to move.


    If the owner of the question had been a human, they wouldn''t have acted this way.


    Relying on a single figure and a single voice, the four were actually frightened stiff. The identity of the figure''s owner was almost known to all ¡ª it was the Desolate Words Demonic King, Chi Dan, whom everyone had no time to evade.


    "Submit, use words, demon, demon king ¡­"


    Upon seeing the appearance of the Crimson Core, the four of them sat cross-legged. Their feet felt as if they were pressed down by a heavy stone and they couldn''t get up. Their bodies kept trembling as they tried to escape, but they couldn''t do anything.


    "Monster King?"


    "Are you talking about me?"


    When Chi Dan saw the startled "Recharge the Words Demon King", other than himself and the four others, there was no one else around him. He was still a little uncertain as to how he should address him.


    It was very clear about his cultivation level. It did not understand why Qin Wentian called it Demon King. It only wanted to clarify the reason, and did not blame him.


    "No, my ¡­ my Demon King, I know I was wrong!"


    "I shouldn''t have called you that!"


    To the vast majority of cultivators, only cultivators who had reached the Demonic Lord Realm, Demonic Beast Realm, or Beast God Realm would be able to understand the human language. Demonic Beasts below the Demonic King Realm did not possess this ability.


    Only very few cultivators knew that the most basic innate ability of a mutant beast was its ability to understand the human language.


    During the times of peace between the demons and humans, many beasts lived in seclusion. After thousands of years, almost no one knew about the existence of these beasts.


    The Five Immortal Traces had a history of more than five thousand years. The sect had many ancient scrolls, some of which contained records of strange beasts.


    However, after so many years, cultivators were obsessed with cultivation. Only a few cultivators were interested in hearing about strange beasts and looked through the records before finding out about their existence.


    Due to the fact that many people didn''t know about the existence of strange beasts, the city was in chaos. It was precisely because the four spies of the Yan Sect were so obsessed with cultivation and didn''t know about the existence of strange beasts that they didn''t suspect the identity of Chi Dan.


    Demonic beasts were different from humans. They did not have a family name.


    If a demon beast could become a human spirit beast, its master would give it a name. If it couldn''t become a spirit beast, the demon beast would have its own title after becoming a demon king.


    Now that Chi Dan had become the "Demon King", the people of this world still did not know of his title. Seeing him use words to scam others for his fortune, they called him the "Demon King".


    Because this nickname was extremely disrespectful to the "Demon King", everyone could only call him in private.


    In a state of extreme nervousness and fear, he called Chidan by his nickname, and seeing him in a daze, thought that he was temporarily unaware of his nickname.


    "Your Highness Demon King?"


    "Haha, laozi is the Monster King!"


    Out of the five major realms of a demonic beast, after the Scarlet Core advanced, Fu Yun told it.


    In these five years, his Scarlet Core had advanced three times. His cultivation had reached the peak of the Demon Lord Realm, and he was only a step away from breaking through. His cultivation speed was extremely fast.


    However, in terms of cultivation, demon beasts were similar to humans. The more one cultivated, the slower they would cultivate, and the more difficult it would be to advance.


    Although the Crimson Core had reached the realm of a Demonic Lord and was only a step away, there was no opportunity. Ten years, dozens of years, or even hundreds of years, it was not certain that he would be able to break through to the realm of a Demonic Lord.


    Fortunately, Chi Dan had a very good master to guide him. It was not impossible for him to break through to the realm of a Demonic Lord within ten years.


    His cultivation was at the peak of the great demon realm, yet he actually called himself the Demon King. Upon hearing the Demon King''s name, he was extremely pleased.


    "My lord!"


    Seeing Chi Dan laughing loudly and admitting his identity, the four of them felt like they were lost. They felt that something was amiss, but they couldn''t pinpoint it.


    "What kind of expression is that?"


    "Hurry up and pay your respects to This King when you see him!"


    The four of them had puzzled expressions. Chi Dan knew that he had leaked the information, so he immediately put on the airs of a demonic lord. He was extremely overbearing as he forced the four of them to pay him a visit.


    "We pay our respects to the Demon King!"


    Kneeling to a demon beast was not a shameful thing if news of this got out. Their lives were more important, so kneeling to the demon king wasn''t much of a shame. The four of them didn''t dare to hesitate and immediately kowtowed.


    If they knew that they were played by a Demon Beast of the Demon Lord''s Realm, their intestines would definitely be filled with regret. However, that was a matter of the future and they would still have to obediently kneel.


    "Haha ¡­"


    "Alright ¡­"


    The four of them obediently kowtowed. Chi Dan was beyond happy.


    When he ran into the mountains, he didn''t hide anything from his companions. They would definitely follow him to check, so he was in no hurry to get them to stand. He was waiting for his companions to arrive and show them off.


    As Chi Dan expected, Heaven''s Gift really did come.


    Little Dan ran past him and into the mountains. He must have found something to run away without even bothering to greet him.


    Every time he found some strange flowers and fruits, some rare treasures, he would not greet them. Instead, he would go out and eat alone. When he was full, he would come back satisfied.


    Once, Little Dan ran out again, and he quietly followed behind it. He looked around and found that Little Dan had found some kind of wild fruit and quietly ate it.


    From then on, when Little Dan went out alone, he would definitely secretly follow her.


    Little Dan advanced to the peak of the great demon level and his running speed was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, he was gone and his speed could not keep up with his speed. He could only rely on his intuition to catch up.


    This time was different from the past. He rushed to Little Dan''s side, but he didn''t see any strange fruits. He only saw four people kneeling in front of Little Dan.


    Seeing this scene, he was immediately stunned.


    "Little Dan, what did you do to them?"


    "They ¡­ Why would they kneel to you?"


    Ever since he could remember, after his grandparents passed away, Heaven granted him the chance to kneel down and worship in front of his grandparents'' grave. The first time he saw his senior brother was at the request of his village head uncle.


    All these years in the martial arts world, he had never kowtowed to anyone, because he had always believed that all people were equal, and that they should not kneel and kowtow to each other.


    Now that he saw four people kowtowing to Little Dan, he couldn''t believe his eyes. He believed that Little Dan must have done something to the four of them to make them kneel.


    "How dare you? Why aren''t you kneeling after seeing me? Do you not want to live?"


    He really wanted his comrades to appear. Seeing his majestic appearance, yet not wanting his companions to appear, destroying the atmosphere and exposing the truth, Chi Dan was truly conflicted.


    He had long guessed that his comrades would ruin the atmosphere. As expected, when his partners appeared, they called him by his name and even questioned him, fearing that the matter would be exposed and he would be retaliated against by the four of them.


    "Monster King?"


    "So that''s how it is!"


    Little Dan had followed him and evolved a few times since he was young. He was very clear about the cultivation realm Little Dan had reached today. Little Dan was a demonic lord. He could deceive others, but not him.


    On the surface, Little Dan was purposely domineering and extremely rude to him.


    In reality, it was telling him why the four of them were kneeling to it.


    After Little Dan''s performance, he understood that the four of them mistook her for a demonic lord and decided to kneel down and worship her.


    Actually, the one the four of them were kowtowing to wasn''t Little Dan, but the Monster King.


    That''s right, he only needed to know that Little Dan was the demon king. Even if Little Dan didn''t do anything, it would still be enough for the four of them to kneel down.


    "Forget it, you don''t need to kneel."


    "All four of you, stand up. This Demon King has something to ask you!"


    The only reason he wanted his companions to kneel was to tell his companions why the four of them were kneeling to him. He didn''t really want his companions to kneel to him.


    If he forced his partner to kneel to him, the moment he angered his partner, he would definitely cause trouble. Not only would his Demon King identity not be preserved, he would even be retaliated by the four of them.


    Due to its understanding of its comrades, not only did it not make its partners kneel, it even ordered the four of them to stand up and wait for their reply.


    "Thank you, Lord Demon King!"


    With the Demon King''s orders, the four of them did not dare disobey and immediately stood up with respect. They waited for the Demon King to speak, not daring to do anything unnecessary.


    Ten years of travelling in the martial arts world was akin to competing for natural resources. Survival of the fittest was the rule of this world, and Heaven''s Gift was extremely clear.


    The four of them wore the same attire, and on their clothes were the markings of a fire dragon. Although it was unknown which sect they came from, it was clear that they belonged to the cultivators.


    Little Dan pretended to be the Demon King and humiliated the four of them. Once his identity was exposed, the four of them would definitely chase after him with all their might.


    At the same time, not only would the four of them not be grateful to him for exposing Little Dan''s identity, they would even kill him to silence him. He definitely wouldn''t be so foolish as to harm himself and Little Dan.


    Seeing that his comrade hadn''t exposed him, Chi Dan was extremely satisfied and continued to put on airs.


    ?

 C40

    "This King asks you, why are you addressing me as Demon King Yu Yu?"


    After being interrupted by his companions, Chi Dan had already forgotten who the four scumbags from the Flame Sect were.


    However, the identity of these four people was no longer important. The most important thing was that his identity was already different. He was only concerned about his new identity.


    "Huh?"


    After interacting with Little Dan for five years, Tian Ci understood him too well. He believed that Little Dan could do anything, and that it wasn''t too excessive for him to make up the identity of a Demon King to scare people off.


    He thought it was just a prank from Little Dan, but the truth was completely out of his expectations.


    At the same time, he was also stunned by the nickname of Little Dan, "Lucky Demon King".


    The four Yan Zong spies looked at each other. No one dared to speak a word. It wasn''t because they couldn''t explain their nicknames, but because they didn''t want to provoke Chi Dan.


    "Why aren''t you talking?"


    "Hurry up and reply!"


    The fact that the four of them were unwilling to say anything was enough to prove that the nickname "Reid Demon King" was definitely not a nickname that was good or even worse.


    As long as he had the word "Monster King", which was enough to show off in front of his comrades, Chi Dan did not care about how disrespectful his nickname was or how terrible it was.


    "Your Highness, we really want to explain!"


    "No, but I can''t explain it!"


    Not only was the nickname "Rao Yu Yao Wang" not a nice one, but it was also extremely disrespectful to the Demon King. The four of them were afraid that Chi Dan would be humiliated after he found out the reason, so they were unwilling to explain.


    "Why can''t you explain?"


    "This King wants to know, you must explain!"


    Being called a Demonic Lord was a form of praise in the eyes of Chi Dan, who was extremely conceited. He really wanted to know the origin of his nickname, so that he could show off in front of his companions.


    "Haha, it''s not that they can''t explain it, but rather, they don''t dare to!"


    Lai Yu Yao Wang, this title sounded very awkward. Seeing that the four of them were still unwilling to explain under Little Dan''s lewd influence, Tian Ci guessed that there was something fishy going on.


    "Yeah!"


    If the Demon King got angry, the consequences would be unpredictable. The four of them were in a difficult position as they were being forced.


    From the tone of Tian Ci''s voice, the four of them could tell that she was obviously not intentionally helping him through this crisis. Instead, she was deliberately mocking the "Demon King" and enraging the "Demon King".


    To the Demon King, the origin of his nickname was an insult, not a compliment. They truly did not dare to explain after hearing what Heaven''s Gift had said.


    "Damn it, since you don''t dare to explain, then don''t explain yourself!"


    "I''m too lazy to listen!"


    The four of them had always been unwilling to explain the origin of the nickname, and their partners had also intentionally ridiculed him. Chi Dan had also guessed the trick, so he naturally did not continue to probe further.


    "Haha, I''m suddenly interested to hear it!"


    "Recharge the language demon king" sounds, uncomfortable, presumably also is not a good title, but little Dan is smug, and still wants to find out the root of the problem, to show off in front of me.


    All along, he had been a little careless, and Little Dan could always find a chance to mock him. Now that he finally got the chance to mock Little Dan, how could Heaven''s Gift let it go?


    "Little brother, please be magnanimous and don''t make things difficult for the four of us!"


    They had originally thought that since the Monster King no longer questioned them about their nicknames, they would finally be able to breathe a sigh of relief. The four did not expect that Tian Ci would come out and mess things up.


    After the four secretly observed him, it was indeed as the rumors said. This youth was truly an ordinary mortal with mediocre talent.


    If the Monster King wasn''t following them, they would definitely not be polite to him and would even attack him to vent their anger.


    Their words were polite and helpless, but a bloodthirsty look flashed in their eyes. They had followed their senior for ten years and had plenty of experience in the martial arts world. They had long guessed what their senior was thinking.


    Now that Little Dan had the status of a Demon King, the four of them didn''t dare to make a move even if they wanted to.


    Considering the changes in their hearts, he wasn''t afraid at all.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t blame you as long as I''m here!"


    "Just explain!"


    Chi Dan had already been known by the world when he entered the city. His nickname had been spread throughout the whole city, even to the whole Divine State.


    In actuality, if the four spies from the Yan Sect did not explain, they would know about the origin of their nicknames sooner or later. It was just a matter of time.


    Since he would know the origin of his nickname sooner or later, he would definitely be mocked and ridiculed by his companions.


    "Say, I won''t blame you!"


    Since the Demon King wanted to explain the origin of his nickname, he didn''t care about the offense. He extended his head and slashed with his blade. The four of them could only throw caution to the wind and speak the truth.


    "Your Grace, it''s like this. You have already spread the news of your doom throughout the city."


    "Some scoundrels have the guts to call you by a nickname."


    "His nickname is Kuang Kuang [1], Ao Li [2] ¡­"


    Although the Demon King had spoken first, it was hard to ensure that he would not change his mind. For the sake of safety, he explained everything while carefully observing Chi Dan''s actions and the expression on his face.


    The "Demon King" did not want to transform into a human. He had a big pig''s head and could not see any expression on his face. He could only judge the Demon King''s mood from his eyes and his actions.


    Although he was temporarily unable to judge the "Demon King''s" mood, after being insulted by the world, it was likely that his mood would not be good.


    Listening to his own explanation, the Monster King did not have any sort of reaction. This was sufficient to show that he was in a terrible mood.


    When the youth heard his explanation, his face brimmed with a smile. His eyes were filled with mockery as he stared at the ''Demon King'' without end. His intentions were clear.


    In view of the performance of the man and the beast, it stopped before the explanation was completed.


    "So that''s how it is!"


    "Haha, this is hilarious!"


    Although they didn''t explain everything, it didn''t matter. Everyone was smart enough to guess the result.


    Tian Ci guessed the outcome and laughed heartily.


    "Little bastard, is it funny?"


    "I feel that this form of address is very good. In the future, when you see This King, just call me ''Recharge the Words Demon King''!"


    Who would have thought that when he taught his friends on the streets earlier in the day, they would become jokes for him, even giving him the nickname of "Riley King"?


    In the eyes of the people, he was already a Demon King. Although his nickname was disgraceful, it could still be considered a title. Not only was Chi Dan not angry, he was instead very happy.


    "We pay our respects to you, demon king!"


    Although he said that he was here to pay his respects, he didn''t kneel at all. He simply clasped his hands together and bowed.


    Don''t think too much about it. He didn''t really pay his respects to Little Dan, he was just disgusted by her.


    "Haha, this kid is worth teaching!"


    With the identity as a Demon King, there would definitely be many people who would kowtow to him when he travels in the future. As for whether his partner was sincere in bowing to him or disgusted with him, Chi Dan didn''t care at all.


    After figuring out the origins of its new identity, it finally recalled the first question it asked.


    "Speak!"


    "Who are you people?"


    When the Demon King asked this question, the four of them did not dare to hesitate. Using their eyes to communicate, they continued to talk back and forth.


    "You''d better answer truthfully, or you should know the consequences!"


    Just now, Chi Dan wanted to know the origin of the nickname "Lucky Demon King". He had jumped out to stir up trouble, and his original intention was to mock Xiao Dan, but he had inadvertently caused trouble for the four of them.


    Although the four of them had concealed themselves well, their eyes revealed a vicious light. A hint of killing intent flashed through them.


    If it wasn''t for Little Dan threatening them from the side, he believed that these four would have definitely killed someone to vent their anger.


    Since these four people were hostile towards him, he wouldn''t be polite. In order to know some things, he didn''t mind threatening them.


    As for the consequences, who knew what the consequences would be? He didn''t know anyway.


    As for how he would deal with the four of them afterwards, it would be simple. He would let the four of them leave, and he and Little Dan would run for their lives as soon as possible.


    "Your Majesty, please be at ease. The four of us will not dare to hide anything from you!"


    "The four of us are the third generation disciples of the Yan Sect!"


    He was about to reply when he was interrupted by a threat from Providence.


    The four Yan Zong spies were furious that they had actually been threatened by a mortal. However, with the "Demon King" by their side, they could only swallow their anger and allow themselves to be manipulated by Tian Ci and Chi Dan.


    "What is your purpose for coming to Song Maiden City?"


    In these ten years in the martial arts world, aside from the fact that he didn''t know much about cultivation, he knew a lot about the world of cultivators and the world of mortals.


    Although he couldn''t go to heaven or earth, he was very clear about how big the sky was and how wide the land was. After his senior apprentice brother explained the distribution of the various sects in the cultivation world, he understood it very clearly.


    The Yan Sect and the Hollow Jade Sect were hundreds of thousands of miles apart. If the four of them were to travel thousands of miles to Song Maiden City, which was under the jurisdiction of the Hollow Jade Sect, then they would be lying if they said that they came here just for the experiential learning.


    Right now, the two races were not at peace, and the Demonic God Sect was eyeing them covetously. When the righteous cultivators went out to gain experience, they would definitely be cautious in order to avoid disaster.


    Just as Senior Brother had said, it would be good to enjoy the shade under the big tree. The disciples of the sects that went out to gain experience would definitely choose the big cities under the protection of the Five Great Immortal Sects as their training grounds.


    As one of the Five Great Immortal Sects, the big cities under their jurisdiction would definitely receive the protection of the sect.


    If the four people of Yan Zong''s group were going out just for the sake of training, then the world would be in chaos. Of course, training in a city under the protection of one''s own sect was the safest option.


    However, the four men from the Yan Sect had risked their lives to travel thousands of miles to the city. It was obvious that they had their reasons for coming to the city.


    A disaster was brewing in the world, and with just a bit of analysis, Heaven''s Gift could already guess that there was something fishy going on when the four of them came to Song Maiden City.


    All of them were smart people. What Heaven''s Gift could think of, as the person involved, was something that the four people from Yan Zong could think of. It was even more thorough than what Heaven''s Gift had imagined.


    After living in the Song Family for 13 years, they had seen many foreign cultivators. There were disciples from the Sky Cracking Sect, Mysterious Spirit Sect, and Cloud Sky Sect, and there were cultivators from some small sects.


    On the surface, there were many reasons for everyone to come to the city.


    In fact, one child had disappeared for thirteen years, and everyone had the same goal: to find out where the child was.


    Not only that, the four of them also saw many rogue cultivators from all directions with the same goal in mind.


    This was why it was no longer a secret to investigate the whereabouts of their child in the city of Song, so it was fine to tell the Demon King and the youth.


    "Your Majesty, this is a long story!"


    ?

 C41

    Under the influence of Chi Dan and under the intimidation of Heaven''s gift, they had no choice but to truthfully call for help.


    The reason why the four Yan Sect spies had come to the women''s city of Songcheng was actually 13 years ago, when the world had changed and the Shentu Clan had been destroyed, the "Contract for Peace between the Human and Demon Tribes" had been abolished.


    It really was a long story!


    However, Heaven''s Gift had always been very interested in the three major events that had happened thirteen years ago, so they didn''t mind telling it to the four of them.


    "Explain in detail!"


    He had traveled in the martial arts world for ten years. Thirteen years ago, something big had happened and people often told him about it. Unfortunately, his senior brother forbade him to ask about it.


    At this moment, the senior brother wasn''t by his side. He took the opportunity to ask the four of them about the details of these three important matters.


    "Little brother, do you really not know?"


    Thirteen years ago, in the strange phenomenon in heaven and earth, in the tragic case of the Shentu Clan, the "Human and Demon Clans'' Peace Contract" was abolished. Any one of these events was enough to stir up the cultivation world and affect the secular world.


    After the phenomenon had occurred, although it was impossible for the mortals of the mortal world to participate, it was impossible for them to not have heard of the few major events that had an impact on the situation.


    There was no fluctuation in his cultivation. According to his bone age, Heaven''s Gift was only a fifteen-year-old mortal. It was natural that he couldn''t participate in the major event thirteen years ago.


    None of them knew anything about the three major events that happened thirteen years ago, which puzzled the four of them.


    "Do you want to die?"


    "Cut the crap!"


    "Hurry up and tell me. Why are you asking so many questions?"


    It was only natural for a mortal to not have participated in the events of the thirteenth year. How could such a grand and majestic Monster King not know of this matter? It would definitely raise suspicions.


    Seeing the doubtful expression on their faces, as they were worried that their identity as Demon Kings would be exposed, Chi Dan had no choice but to reprimand them. He intentionally used his strength to intimidate them.


    "Brothers, you''ve misunderstood!"


    Thirteen years ago, I couldn''t possibly participate. I was busy with some matters, and I wasn''t able to get involved.


    "The Yan Sect is one of the five great sects of the cultivation world. I''m sure that someone from your sect will participate!"


    "I wonder if the four big brothers can give us a detailed explanation?"


    Thirteen years ago, he was born in this very year, so of course he wouldn''t be able to participate. As for Little Dan, he hadn''t even been born yet, let alone participate.


    A person''s heart is unfathomable. You can''t have the heart to harm others, you can''t lack the mind to guard against others. When meeting someone, you can only speak a bit of the truth, and that''s good.


    Compared to Little Dan''s domineering attitude, the Demon King''s identity was much gentler, and his words were flawless.


    In these ten years, he travelled from place to place. He was gifted by the heavens to walk, fight with birds and beasts, eat all kinds of meat and strange flowers and fruits, and his body underwent a great transformation.


    Although cultivators could determine a person''s age based on their age, the bone age bestowed by heaven had greatly changed.


    From the age of their bones, the four of them were able to determine that Tian Ci was still a child. As for the exact age, they were already unable to determine.


    In the past, the only demonic beasts that had participated in major events were indeed the ones in the Sun Facing Forest. The other demonic beasts did not participate at all.


    Demon Kings who had participated had long ago spread throughout the cultivation world, and it was true that no one had heard of Demon Kings who used their words to their advantage.


    One sang red and the other sang white, scaring the four into a daze. They didn''t dare to doubt Chi Dan''s identity as a demon king, nor did they suspect the specific age of Heaven''s Gift.


    "Thirteen years ago, my sect''s vice sect master participated in that ¡­"


    There were many versions of the three great events that had happened thirteen years ago in the mortal world. With senior brother following them, they had only heard a few simple rumors.


    Now that his senior wasn''t around and the vice head of the Yan Sect was involved, he coincidentally happened to meet the four people from the Yan Sect. Of course, Tian Ci wanted to hear the latest version that was close to the truth, and the more detailed the better.


    "Four sirs, please explain in detail!"


    After the four of them had discussed in secret, they had only just begun to tell the story, but they were interrupted by God''s blessing.


    As for the three major matters that happened thirteen years ago, the four of them had completely participated in them. They feared that they would not be able to satisfy the Demon King and the youth, so they could only apologize in advance.


    "Your Highness Demon King, little brother, thirteen years ago, the four of us were not able to participate in the major event, so we don''t know much and can only tell you what we know. If we can''t satisfy you, please don''t blame us!"


    Thirteen years ago, there were three major events that had happened, but unfortunately, he wasn''t able to participate. Seeing his companion so interested, Chi Dan couldn''t wait to find out.


    Zhang Xuan decided to tell the story straight away. There was no need for Zhang Xuan to say anything else. Seeing how the four of them were being so impetuous and it had no patience, it was displeased and started spouting vulgarities immediately.


    "NND, so much rubbish, speak!"


    The Spirit Demon King was not satisfied with his nagging, he didn''t dare talk about other things, and went straight to the main point.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    Thirteen years ago, in the southeast direction of the Divine Great Land, in a primeval forest called Sun Facing Forest, a phenomenon that shook the world occurred.


    After the phenomenon occurred, all the cultivators under the heavens thought it was some kind of good fortune. More than half of the cultivators headed straight for the Chao Yang Forest. The vice sect master of the Yan Sect also brought a portion of his elite disciples with him.


    After entering the forest, he headed straight for the place where the phenomenon occurred. When he arrived there, the vice sect master of the Yan Sect discovered a human tribe.


    The location of this human clan was where the phenomenon had occurred.


    At the same time, eight other human experts also arrived one after another.


    The primeval forest was the playground for demonic beasts. The phenomenon of heaven and earth occurred in the primeval forest, so it was impossible for the demonic beasts living in the forest to not know about it.


    As a result, not only the human experts had rushed over to the scene, but the seven demon kings as well.


    He was the first to arrive at the scene, not because he was a human expert, but because he was one of the seven demon kings.


    In order to obtain the treasure that could trigger the strange phenomena in the sky and earth, the seven demon kings of the demon race forced the human tribes that lived in the forest to tell them the whereabouts of the treasure.


    In the process of the seven monster kings forcing the human clans, the nine human experts learned many things.


    The tribe that was being forced was only a family. It was said that almost all of the members of that family were descendants of the Shentu Lord.


    Thus, this family was called the Shentu Family, and the location of the family was also called Shentu Village.


    During the times of peace between the humans and demons, the humans and demons should have been living in harmony.


    In reality, within the forest, the Shentu Clan and the demons of the forest did not coexist peacefully. The war between the two races had never ceased.


    At that time, both the humans and demons agreed that it was definitely a strange treasure that could cause such a phenomenon, but the truth was beyond their expectations.


    Under the pressure of the seven demon kings, everyone learned that the thing that caused this phenomenon was not a treasure, but a child that had just been born.


    The phenomenon caused by a child was able to shock the entire world. It was simply unheard-of and unheard-of.


    Everyone knew that in order for a cultivator to become an immortal, a demonic lord to become a divine beast, they had to pass through the thunder tribulation.


    A cultivator or demonic beast undergoing the thunder tribulation could also cause a phenomenon in the heaven and earth. If compared to the phenomenon caused by this child, it was a bit of a waste.


    For a cultivator to transcend the Immortal Tribulation, the phenomenon of heaven and earth was not as spectacular as the phenomenon caused by the birth of a child. One could only imagine what this meant.


    This child is not human!


    What is it?


    Immortal embryo!


    That''s right, it was an Immortal embryo, born into the Immortal!


    Was the truth as everyone had guessed?


    No one knew!


    However, none of that was important. Obtaining an Immortal embryo was the most important thing!


    Whether it was a Heavenly Treasure or an immortal embryo, as long as it could be eaten by a demonic beast, the effect would be the same.


    Under the persecution of the demons, the Shentu Clan was buried in a sea of fire and exterminated. Fortunately, the heavens were merciful. Two children had managed to escape this calamity.


    Of the two children who had escaped, one was the child who had caused the phenomenon of heaven and earth. His name was Shentu Shun, and the other was said to be Shentu Shun''s elder brother. His name was Shentu Changsheng.


    The two races had already signed the "contract of peace between the humans and demons", so they should have gotten along peacefully. However, in secret, the demon race had been murdering the human race.


    Once the demonic clan obtained Shentu Shun and achieved the Demon God Fruit position, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Therefore, as one of the Five Great Immortal Sects and one of the leaders of the righteous path, the Vice Sect Master of the Yan Sect naturally couldn''t just sit by and watch helplessly as Shentu Shun was captured by the demons.


    After the strange phenomena in the sky and earth occurred, the two races all agreed that a strange treasure appeared. In order to seize the strange treasure, all of the demonic beasts in the forest were mobilized, and the human race formed a temporary alliance.


    The human side had nine experts, while the demon side had seven monster kings.


    It seemed like humans had the absolute advantage. In fact, the cultivation of demon beasts was special. In terms of individual strength, demon beasts were stronger than humans. As a result, the advantage in numbers was weakened.


    The Shentu Clan''s clansmen were buried in a sea of fire. Originally, he wanted to save them from their suffering, but the two sides were evenly matched. In order to protect Shentu Shentu from being taken away by the demon clan, the vice sect master of the Yan Sect was powerless as he watched the Shentu Clan die tragically.


    Fortunately, the Sect Master of the Demon God''s Sect, Zhong Li Wentian, had discovered that he had saved Shentu Changsheng at a critical juncture. As for Shentu Shentu Shun, he had been saved by the Hollow Jade Sect''s Su Liang, who was also one of the five great sects.


    The forest was huge, and there were all kinds of birds. In the face of such a huge temptation, not everyone was of the same mind. There were also people who wanted Shentu Shun.


    After all, Shentu Shun might be able to create an immortal medicine if he used a single immortal embryo to refine medicine.


    Once one consumed immortal medicine, one could obtain an immortal position and ascend to the immortal level. They would live forever and slaughter demons. It wasn''t bad to unify the world.


    Even if no one had any ideas about Shentu Shun, Shentu Shun would successfully grow up and become a great weapon for humans to use against demons.


    No matter what, he couldn''t let Shentu Shun fall into the hands of the human race.


    Although Shentu Changsheng was only a mortal and was nothing to fear, he had carefully navigated the ship for ten thousand years. Since he had already exterminated the Shentu Clan, he naturally had to eliminate their roots.


    After the two brothers were saved, in order to disperse the power of the demons, Su Liang and Zhong Li Wentian split up and fled.


    In order to root him out, the seven great demon kings fell into two different paths. The five great demon kings chased after Su Liang and Shentu Shun, and the two other demon kings chased after Zhong Li Wentian and Shentu Shentu Changsheng.


    The sect master of the Demon God''s Sect had an extraordinary cultivation. He would definitely be able to protect Shentu Changsheng.


    The worst case scenario was that Zhongli Wentian would not be able to defeat the two Demon Kings and could not save Shentu Changsheng.


    Although this kind of result was hard to accept, at the very least, it would not affect the future of the human race.


    Shentu Shun was different. It was related to the survival of the human race and must not fall into the hands of the demon race. If not, the vice sect master of the Yan Sect and five other human experts will work together to protect Su Liang and Shentu Shun as he escaped.


    ?

 C42

    The celestial embryo, which was eaten by demonic beasts, had a chance to become a demon god fruit.


    Humans could refine immortal medicine and eat it directly. They also had the chance to ascend to the Immortal Realm and become Immortals. They would never die, and they would slaughter demons and unify the world.


    Humans had the same idea as well. In the face of such great temptation and the trial of life and death, not everyone put the survival of the human race first.


    Under the escort of the vice sect master and four other experts, the head of the Hollow Jade Sect, Su Liang, fled the forest with Shentu Shun.


    Shentu Shun was related to the life and death of both the human and demon races. The five great demon kings pursued him with their lives, and in order to escort Su Liang and Shentu Shun away, the vice sect master of the Yan Sect vowed to kill them.


    When the seven great human experts had escaped from the forest, they had received the grievous news that Shentu Shun had been snatched away by an unknown human expert.


    The vice sect master of the Flame Sect had led four experts to protect Shentu Shun. After experiencing life and death, they still failed in the end.


    Of the nine great human experts, the Demon God''s Sect Master Zhong Li Wentian had escaped with Shentu Changsheng, Su Liang had fled with Shentu Shun, the Yan Sect''s Vice Sect Master had brought four experts to stop the five great demon kings, and two experts had gone missing.


    Apart from the two unknown experts, the other six were unable to escape. This caused Su Liang to flee the forest with Shentu Shun.


    Those who obtained an immortal birth had the chance to obtain the celestial position and ascend to immortality. They would live forever and unify the world.


    Putting aside the fact that Shentu Shun was closely related to the life and death of the two races, just his identity as the Shentu Shunxi Immortal Embryo was enough for people to take the risk.


    Shentu Shun had disappeared. According to Su Liang, he had been taken by an unknown expert.


    Although the world was vast, the cultivators in the tribulation stage and above were all recorded in the records of the Five Great Immortal Sects. As one of the Five Great Immortal Sects, the head of the Hollow Jade Sect, Su Liang was described as an unknown expert.


    Su Liang was the head of the Hollow Jade Sect, and his cultivation was at the middle stage of the tribulation. Su Liang was the head of the Hollow Jade Sect, and his cultivation was at the middle stage of the tribulation.


    If he delayed for a while and waited for the five experts'' support, he would definitely be able to save Shentu Shun.


    In reality, Zhongli Wentian had successfully brought Shentu Changsheng out of the forest and back to the sect. The other seven experts and Su Liang had gathered in the city around the forest, and Su Liang had not done anything but wait for the return of the seven experts.


    Su Liang didn''t know who the expert was, but since Shentu Shentu was taken, he didn''t do anything. With just his words alone, it was indeed hard for the seven experts to believe.


    However, the Five Great Immortal Sects were the leaders of the righteous path, and Su Liang was one of the leaders of the Hollow Jade Sect.


    Although he could not slander Su Liang, it did not mean that he truly did not know how to do it.


    Although Shentu Shun''s disappearance was already a fact, it was also possible that Su Liang had temporarily hidden him.


    Although the seven experts were forced to believe Su Liang''s words without any proof, they would not give up on searching for Shentu Shun.


    The most dangerous place was also the safest place. If the seven experts were Su Liang, then they would have definitely hidden Shentu Shentu in a city near the Sunrise Forest.


    The seven experts had the same thoughts. The other cultivators had the same thoughts. Many of them did not leave and stayed in the city near Sun Facing Forest to inquire about Shentu Shun''s whereabouts.


    If Shentu Shun fell into the hands of a virtuous person and became a celestial being, benefiting the common people, it would be a blessing in disguise. If he fell into the hands of an evil outsider, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    The vice sect master of the Flame Sect was not willing to let Shentu Shun fall into the hands of the Demonic Lord and was not willing to give up on searching for Shentu Shun''s whereabouts.


    For the next month, the vice sect master of the Yan Sect, six other experts, and many other low level cultivators had been searching for Shentu Shun''s whereabouts in the city near Sun Facing Forest.


    Although the seven experts had temporarily believed his words, their performance had betrayed their thoughts. In order to prove their innocence, Su Liang had accompanied the seven experts for the entire month, not moving an inch away from them.


    A month later, the eight great masters had found nothing and left one after another.


    Of the nine great experts who participated in the treasure hunt, four were rogue cultivators, and five were cultivators from the sects.


    The five sect cultivators were none other than the Demon God''s Sect Master Zhong LiWentian, the vice sect master of the Yan Sect, the head of the Hollow Jade Sect, Su Liang, and the two elders of the Mysterious Spirit Sect.


    Zhong Li Wentian, Sect Master of the Demon God''s Sect, had successfully saved Shentu Changsheng. He was worried that the demi-humans and righteous sects would launch a sneak attack on him, so he returned to the sect and closed his doors.


    The Hollow Jade Sect''s Su Liang and the two elders of the Mysterious Spirit Sect returned to the sect. When they learned of the vice sect master''s actions, the righteous sects had no choice but to step forward and confirm it.


    After the phenomenon had occurred, the Shentu Clan in the Sun Riding Forest had an immortal embryo. The demonic beasts in the Sun Facing Forest had abandoned the ''Human and Demon Clans'' Peace Contract ''and were now persecuting the Shentu Clan to death.


    The news had been spread by the Yan Sect, and had been confirmed by the Profound Spirit Sect and the Hollow Jade Sect.


    When the news spread out, it was only the first step for the vice sect master of the Yan Sect. The second step was to find out where Shentu Shun was.


    The fact that he could not find Shentu Shun''s whereabouts in the city near the Sun Welcoming Forest did not prove Su Liang''s innocence. Su Liang might have secretly sent Shentu Shun to the sect or somewhere else ahead of time.


    Not only was Shentu Shun an immortal, he was also the descendant of Shentu Jun. After the Shentu Clan was destroyed, Shentu Shentu Shentu and Shentu Changsheng were the only remaining bloodlines of Shentu Jun.


    If the Demon God''s Sect Master had saved Shentu Changsheng just to absorb Shentu Changsheng''s blood essence, or if Shentu Changsheng had been exterminated by the demons, then Shentu Shun was Shentu Jun''s only bloodline.


    Shentu Jun was the vice sect master''s most admired target. Naturally, he did not want to see Shentu Shun killed by those assassins, resulting in his idol''s bloodline being cut off.


    In the end, the only person who came into contact with Shentu Shun was Su Liang. Of course, the most suspicious person was also the only clue.


    Although sending people to spy on Shentu Shun''s whereabouts in Song Maiden City was a bit disgraceful, for the sake of Shentu Jun''s final bloodline, the vice sect master of the Yan Sect could only come up with this plan.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    It turned out that the abnormality was caused by the birth of a child, not a treasure!


    So it turned out that the destruction of the Shentu Clan wasn''t caused by the humans, but was instead caused by the demons!


    So it turned out that the abolition of the "Human and Demon Clans'' Peace Contract" was something the demons brought upon themselves!


    After the lively narration of the four scumbags from the Yan Sect, Tian Ci finally had a detailed understanding of the events that had transpired thirteen years ago.


    The annihilation of the Shentu clan, the experiences of Shentu Changsheng and Shentu Shentu Shun, were indeed very pitiful. For some reason, not only was it a gift from heaven, it was also very sad and he wanted to cry. He also wanted to understand the situation of the Shentu clan being exterminated.


    "How did the Shentu Family get destroyed?"


    After narrating the events that happened thirteen years ago, the four of them were worried that they wouldn''t be able to satisfy Chi Dan and Tian Ci. They stood uneasily at the side, not even daring to breathe loudly.


    Thirteen years ago, the four of them did not participate in the treasure hunt and the information they received was only a one-sided report from the sect''s vice sect master.


    As a result, they were not very clear about how the Shentu Family had been exterminated. They were unable to tell the truth, and it was very unnatural for them to face Heaven''s Gift.


    "We don''t know the details of this either. We only heard that the Shentu Clan burned themselves under the pressure of the demons."


    He was rather disappointed that he didn''t know of the Shentu Family''s extermination situation. He felt an indescribable feeling of discomfort when he heard that the Shentu Family had self-immolated.


    "Self-immolation ¡­"


    If it wasn''t for the Monster race forcing it, the Shentu Clan wouldn''t have burned themselves. Little Dan was a demonic beast, and when Tian Ci saw it again, her eyes were filled with disgust and hatred.


    "Kid, what kind of expression is that?"


    Being stared at with such a strange expression by his comrade, Chi Dan felt goosebumps all over his body, making him feel very uncomfortable.


    "It''s nothing!"


    Under Dan''s questioning, Tian Ci discovered that she had lost her composure.


    He wasn''t sure why he had lost his composure, or why he felt such emotions, or why he hated Little Dan. He didn''t want to tell her.


    Although Chi Dan was a strange beast, he was still within the scope of demonic beasts. If the demonic clan forced the Shentu Clan to burn themselves, then not to mention the gift from heaven, the number of people in the world who disliked him was more than the amount of hair on his body.


    In fact, Chi Dan could understand the meaning behind his partner''s eyes even if his partner didn''t say it.


    The look in its companion''s eyes did not mean that its companion disliked it, but it represented the hatred between races. Although it knew that its companion did not hate it, it still felt displeased in its heart and stared at its companion with unfriendly eyes.


    "Is the child who caused the phenomenon Shentu Shun?"


    Now was not the time to get entangled with Little Dan, so Blessing immediately changed the subject.


    "That''s right!"


    Shentu Shun had caused a phenomenon in the world, and everyone knew about it. Even if they wanted to hide it, it was impossible. There was no need for the four of them to hide it from Tian Ci and Chi Dan.


    "It really is him!"


    In his ten years in the martial arts world, he had heard of Shentu Shun''s name countless times. He was no stranger to it and had even asked his senior brother about Shentu Shun.


    However, as for what happened thirteen years ago, his Senior Martial Brother didn''t mention a single word of it.


    Fortunately, he had met these four Yan Sect spies, otherwise, it would have been difficult and impossible for him to find out what happened thirteen years ago. The child who caused this phenomenon was the child he had heard of many times before.


    After the end of the < Otherworldly Demonic Contract >, the world was no longer peaceful. In order to survive, there must be many cultivators who came to seek refuge in the city, and there definitely wouldn''t be a few who participated in the treasure hunt 13 years ago.


    With the sudden appearance of the Demon King, there would definitely be people discussing what had happened back then. The four of them were not surprised to learn about Shentu Shun.


    "Lord Monster King, little brother, look. We''ve told you everything we know. Can you let us leave?"


    In order to not anger the Monster King, in order to survive, the four of them told him what they should and shouldn''t tell him. Right now, they only wanted to leave this troublesome place as soon as possible.


    "You can leave now!"


    Since they knew what they wanted to know, there was no point in keeping the four of them.


    Besides, Little Dan''s identity as a Demon King was not real. If anything went wrong, he would have to flee for his life.


    Even though he had senior brother to protect him, Tian Ci did not want to cause trouble for senior brother. He also did not want senior brother to know about what happened thirteen years ago and Shentu Shun''s incident.


    ?

 C43

    "Thank you, Little ¡­"


    The four of them did not want to stay any longer. After obtaining the consent of the heaven, they were wild with joy, and immediately bowed to thank the heaven''s bestowal.


    "NND, what''s there to be happy about? I still haven''t agreed to let you leave!"


    Under the perverted power of the "Demon King", the four of them had suffered a lot and obtained the permission of God. They were so excited that they forgot that Heaven''s Gift was only a mortal, and that the person who decided their lives was the "Demon King".


    The "Demon King" ''s sudden voice was like a ladle of cold water, causing their ecstatic expressions to freeze.


    "Your ¡­ Your Highness Demon King!"


    Demon King, I am just an imposter, Chi Dan knows very well that the four of them are so afraid of me, if they don''t take the opportunity to make a killing, they would really be unworthy of me.


    It was not its nature to not pull out its feathers. Upon discovering the light and encountering four people, it would specially make a trip. It could not just come here for nothing, as it had to fish for some benefits.


    "If you want to leave, that''s fine too!"


    Hearing the tone of the "Demon King", he must have had something to instruct them. Knowing that there was a chance to escape, the four of them had already decided that no matter what the "Demon King" wanted them to do, they would not refuse.


    "Your Highness, if you have anything you need us to do, please feel free to tell us. We will definitely do so!"


    Walking in the martial arts world, following by the side of the immortal master and his companions, the red pill was carefree and free, as if it lacked nothing. The only thing it lacked was spirit stones.


    Ever since it ate the young girl''s Spirit Stones, it had always been obsessed with them. Seeing the four of them being so afraid of it, it had thought too much into it.


    "NND, I need you to do something for me?"


    "Don''t say that This King didn''t give all of you a chance. If you want to live, hand over all of your valuables. Do not hide anything from me!"


    "If not, hmph ¡­"


    He and Little Dan had been gone for a long time. If he didn''t let these four leave, his senior brother would rush over. If his senior brother found out that he had secretly asked about what happened 13 years ago, he would definitely be punished.


    In order to not let his Senior Brother know about what happened thirteen years ago, the earlier they left, the safer it would be.


    At first, Tian Ci didn''t know why Little Dan had left the four of them. It wasn''t until Little Dan threatened the four of them to hand over the valuable items that he understood.


    Robbing?


    It was normal for Little Dan to rob him of his food, but now he actually wanted to rob someone else''s property. He couldn''t believe his eyes, and of course, he wouldn''t agree with what Little Dan was doing.


    "Little Dan, what are you doing?"


    "How can you rob someone else''s things?"


    "If Senior Brother finds out, I will definitely punish you!"


    As it turned out, the reason the "Monster King" left the four of them behind was not to let them work for it, but to rob their belongings.


    After knowing the purpose of the "Demon King", the four of them were shocked and speechless. Seeing that the heavens had bestowed them with courage, they secretly rejoiced in their hearts, thinking that they could preserve their possessions and did not immediately take them out.


    "Nonsense, since the Demon Emperor knows about this, he will definitely not punish this king. He will even reward this king!"


    Demon Emperor?


    The advancement of demon beasts were the five major realms of cultivation. Only those who had reached the realm of Demon King would have their own titles. Only Divine Beasts would be called Demon Emperors.


    The Demon Emperor was a god-like existence. In the demon race, only the demon gods could suppress him. As for the human race, only the flying cultivators and Rogue Immortals could compete with him. Only immortals could suppress them.


    When the "Monster King" entered the city, he was not only surrounded by a mortal, but also an old man. The news had already spread all over the city, and all four of them knew it.


    Listening to the words of the youth, the four of them knew that the old man''s position was even higher than the ''Demon King''. Listening to the words of the ''Demon King'', they realized that the old man was actually the Demon Emperor.


    The Demon Emperor had entered the city?


    The Demon King was no longer someone he could deal with, even the Demon Emperor had come. They were scared out of their wits and did not dare to hesitate as they immediately took out all of their belongings, just missing taking off their clothes.


    In the past five years, with the help of Fu Yun, Chi Dan had cultivated from an ordinary animal to a demon beast, advancing to a demon beast at the peak of the Greater Demon three times.


    Even though it was a mutant beast with exceptional talent and without Fuyun''s secret help, it was impossible for it to cultivate to the peak of the Diremonster in a short five years.


    If someone said it was the Demon King, then in its heart, the immortal master would be the Demon Emperor, or even the Demon God.


    Seeing that the four of them were unwilling to hand over their belongings, it could only release smoke bombs to intimidate them. This proved that it had done the right thing.


    He had originally wanted to help the four of them with their belongings, but did not expect that not only did he fail to help them, he even allowed Little Dan to get what she wanted. Seeing the four of them taking out their belongings, he felt rather helpless.


    Was Senior Brother the Demon Emperor?


    Little Dan is so funny!


    He had followed his senior for ten years in the martial arts world. He was very clear on the level of demonic beasts, and he was also very clear on the fact that once they reached the Demonic Lord Realm, they could transform into a human form.


    There was nothing senior brother could not do. Whether senior brother was a human or a demon, truthfully speaking, he really didn''t know. However, he believed that his Senior Brother wouldn''t be a demon beast.


    Should he unravel Little Dan''s lie?


    Even if they said that their senior wasn''t the Demon Emperor, as long as Little Dan was still a Demon King, the four of them would still be afraid and hand over everything they had unless they exposed Little Dan''s identity.


    To tell the four of them that Senior Brother was not the Demon Emperor, and that he could do it, it would be impossible for him to expose Little Dan''s identity.


    After all, these four were not the kind of people to expose Little Dan''s identity. Although it could help the four of them, it would also harm them. Considering the pros and cons, they could only let the four of them suffer.


    "Alright, all of you get lost!"


    Seeing that the four did not dare to hold back, he took out all the valuable things on him and handed them over to him. Chi Dan did not continue to ''make things difficult'' them and directly told them to scram.


    "Thank you, Lord Demon King!"


    Money was just a thing. He could earn more if he lost it. If he lost his life, then he would have nothing.


    The ''Demon King'' snatched away the money. The four of them were still considered smart and did not dare to have any grudges in their hearts. If they received permission from the ''Demon King'' to leave, they would be ''grateful'' for the amnesty.


    "Haha, as you can see, I didn''t attack to steal it. They gave it to me on their own accord!"


    There were four incomparably sharp treasured swords stuck into the ground. Chi Dan was holding four bags, four hairpins, and four jeweled belt pants.


    In order to survive, the four of them had truly done their best. Not only did they hand over the treasured sword for self-defense, they even handed over the hairpin and belt of their pants.


    Chi Dan was grinning from ear to ear when he saw the treasures handed over by the four of them.


    As for how it obtained all these things, it was extremely shameless, not admitting to robbing four people at all.


    "Hmph, when senior sees these things, I want to see how you''re going to explain it!"


    Chi Dan did not have the slightest inkling of what his partner was blaming him for.


    "Haha, why do you need to explain?"


    "Now, I have become an influential figure in the female city of Song. My name is renowned throughout the world. The four people who worshipped me and intentionally gave me these things to show their filial piety, is that not okay?"


    "This King can''t not accept those four people who have filial piety for This King!"


    Filial piety?


    It was clearly a robbery, yet such a filthy thing was glorified. He didn''t expect Little Dan to be so shameless. He really couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Holy sh * t!" That works too? "


    Looking at the four treasured swords and the four small bags, Chi Dan was so excited that he couldn''t stop smiling. The corners of his mouth were constantly drooling, and he didn''t pay any attention to his partner''s contempt.


    As for the hairpin and belt, he had no interest in them.


    "Hehe ¡­"


    "Stinking brat, don''t say that I''m not taking care of you. Look at you, your hair is messy like a bird''s nest. Keep this hairpin and dress yourself up properly!"


    "This belt is not bad, it suits you very well. It would be too much of a waste to tie it to those four people. You keep it!"


    "You don''t know how to use a treasured sword, so I''ll leave it for you. If you get hurt, it won''t be good, so I''ll keep it!"


    "Hey!" Why are these four bags so small? It seems like they are useless, I''ll just keep them! "


    After the robbery was over, it was time to split the spoils. Chi Dan was very "generous". He would rather suffer a loss himself than give up his best partner.


    For example, he would leave the four useless cloth bags for himself, the jade hairpin and jeweled belt for his comrades.


    His companion traveled in the martial arts world, yet he had never tied his hair into a bun in ten years. His hair had always been fluffy, and now that he received the hairpin, he immediately thought of his companion.


    On his partner''s body, forget about his tattered clothes, he didn''t even have a proper belt. Now that he had a belt, he didn''t keep it for himself, but gave it all to his partner.


    How could the ornaments worn by cultivators be ordinary? The four hairpins were all made of fine white jade, and the four belts were all inlaid with fine gems.


    In the cultivation world, hairpins and belts were not considered precious, but in the mortal world, they were priceless.


    Four treasured swords, definitely an extraordinary item. For the sake of his comrades'' safety, Chi Dan would rather be injured than see his comrades injured.


    The four small pouch were not even the size of a partner''s palm, so it could not store anything. It would be useless to leave anything for its partner. It would rather ''feel wronged'' than ''feel wronged''.


    If someone who didn''t know about the Scarlet Core saw how generous it was, they would definitely praise it for its dedication. As its partner, Heaven''s Gift understood it too well.


    The little bag was useless, Dan said, but when he saw it, his eyes lit up and the corners of his mouth drooled.


    His senior brother would definitely ask him about the origins of these treasures. He was worried that he would be implicated and punished by his senior brother, refusing to accept the bribes.


    "I don''t want it. Just wait for Senior Brother to punish me!"


    All these years, Chi Dan had committed many sins, but he had never been punished by an immortal master.


    However, this was the first time it stole something from an outsider. It had committed much more mistakes than before, and it was uncertain whether it would be punished by the immortal master.


    This time, the reason it stole from others was because it was acting alone. Worried that it would be punished by the immortal master, it wanted to drag its companion into the water. Once it was punished by the immortal master, it would definitely let its partner stand at the front.


    Besides, hairpins and belts were priceless in the mortal world. They might not even be worth a single cent in the cultivation world, so they could be used to bribe partners.


    Seeing that it couldn''t fall for its companion''s trick, it could only helplessly play around with it.


    "Don''t pull!"


    "Hehe, in any case, since you''re participating in this matter, if the immortal master wants to punish me, you can''t escape responsibility!"


    The reason why he didn''t accept Little Dan''s bribes was because he wanted to break off their relationship. It was a pity that Heaven''s Gift was too naive, and Little Dan still tried to make things difficult for him.


    "Little Dan, how dare you slander me!"


    ?

 C44

    "Senior brother, why did you just arrive? We''ve been waiting for you for such a long time."


    After being robbed by Chi Dan, in order to preserve their lives, the four Yan Sect spies did not dare to be angry or say anything. After obtaining Chi Dan''s permission, they turned around and ran.


    The four of them ran away. The spoils were evenly distributed between Chi Dan and Tian Ci. In the end, Chi Dan took all the stolen goods.


    After the four of them ran away, Tian Ci and Chi Dan finished dividing the loot. Fu Yun floated into the forest like the wind, suddenly appearing before both Tian Ci and Chi Dan.


    Seeing that her senior brother had appeared, afraid that they would expose their actions, Tian Ci immediately went up to greet him without saying a word about what had happened previously.


    Having followed his senior for more than ten years, he was truly an idiot. He actually thought that his senior brother would not know about the actions of him and Little Dan.


    Actually, this couldn''t be blamed on the fact that Tian Ci didn''t know her senior. If one were to speak of it, it could only be said that Fu Yun had hidden himself too deeply.


    On the surface, Fu Yun was just an ordinary fortune-teller. After being together with Tian Ci for ten years, his actions had undoubtedly proven that he was a cultivator with extraordinary cultivation.


    As for the identity of the cultivator, he didn''t need to say anything. He had already guessed it, but he didn''t know anything about who he was, what past he had, or what cultivation he had.


    Not only that, after ten years of interaction, he had only taught Tian Ci some survival techniques and the principles of being a person. He had never taught her any cultivation techniques, nor did he mention anything about cultivators.


    As a result, he still didn''t know anything about the divine sense. It was also because of the divine sense that the divine sense was safe and had never met with an accident.


    In the distant mountains, there was a fire burning. He had discovered the Yan Sect''s four scumbags even before Chi Dan had.


    When Tian Ci followed Chi Dan into the mountains, he ran into the four people from the Flame Sect. When Tian Ci asked him about what happened thirteen years ago, he released his divine sense to observe everything clearly.


    Ten years ago, he was only three years old. Asking about the cultivation world prematurely and intervening in the cultivation world prematurely was of no benefit to him. Fuyun only wanted him to not listen to his words and only wanted him to have a simple childhood.


    Ten years had passed, and Heaven''s Gift was as strong as steel. In his eyes, Heaven''s Gift had grown up, had the right to know some things, and was also able to bear some pain and bear some responsibilities.


    Thus, although he could have been stopped in time, he never appeared.


    There was also a reason why Chi Dan did not appear in time to rob the four of them.


    Scarlet Core was worthy of being called a strange beast. Within five years, he had cultivated to the peak of the Greater Demon. However, to the vast cultivation world, the peak of the Greater Demon was nothing.


    Everyone had their own path to walk. He could not stay by Tian Ci''s side and protect Tian Ci for the rest of his life. Chi Dan was the last thing he did after he left.


    From ancient times until now, whether it was the cultivation world or the mortal world, the rules of survival of the fittest had always been followed.


    In the cultivation world, it was emphasized that the strong were revered. If one wanted to survive in the cultivation world, they needed to have sufficient strength.


    Although they had the protection of Chi Dan, he wouldn''t be able to protect them unless he became a demon king. The most important thing was for Chi Dan to break through to the demon king level, only then would he be able to protect them.


    Cultivation of demonic beasts was already extremely difficult. Although the Scarlet Core was extremely talented and fast, without the support of sufficient cultivation resources, breaking through to the Demonic Lord Realm was extremely difficult.


    Although the world was vast, cultivation resources were either controlled by the sects or by the demons. It was extremely difficult to find cultivation resources while protecting the Heaven''s Gift.


    For the sake of cultivation, many rogue cultivators couldn''t find cultivation resources. Helpless, they could only rob the cultivators of their sects.


    Even though the Scarlet Core wasn''t a rogue cultivator, it still lacked cultivation resources and could rob other cultivators.


    Therefore, not only did Fu Yun acquiesce to Chi Dan''s attempt to rob the four Yan Sect spies, he was also very appreciative of Chi Dan''s actions. Naturally, he would not step in to stop him.


    However, Chi Dan was not as ignorant and ignorant as Tian Ci, believing that he could hide his actions from the immortal master.


    In order to break through to the Demonic Lord Realm, he needed a lot of cultivation resources and had no choice but to rob the four people from the Yan Sect. Since the immortal master did not appear, it could guess that the immortal master was of the same mind as him.


    The four people of the Yan Sect escaped. After the Immortal Master appeared, he immediately informed them about the location of the treasure without waiting for them to ask about it.


    "Immortal Master, we just met four Yan Sect cultivators. They were so ''generous''!"


    "Immortal, look! They gave us so many things!"


    The four people of Yan Zong were truly good people. They had generously given away their personal belongings. If they found out that not only had they lost all of their belongings, but that they had also become an excuse for Chi Dan to give them, they would definitely spurt blood.


    Fu Yun was very clear on the origins of the treasure. Seeing that Chi Dan had lied, he gave him a meaningful glance and smiled. He did not ask further, nor did he expose anything.


    "I''ll go!"


    "That works too?"


    Little Dan shamelessly explained. The Senior Martial Brother only smiled, but didn''t ask any further questions. He actually believed that Little Dan had escaped calamity. The Divine Gift was speechless, and felt that there was no logic to it.


    "It''s almost dawn. Let''s go!"


    If they didn''t hurry on their way, they wouldn''t be able to leave the next town before daybreak. Fuyun didn''t seem to see the speechless expression on the Heaven''s Gift, so he didn''t ask any further questions and left first.


    "Brat, don''t say that I''m not taking care of you. I''m asking you again, do you want the belt and hairpin, or not?"


    Four treasured swords, four belts, four hairpins, four small cloth bags. Without wearing clothes, it was impossible to open the small bag. With so many things on him, how was Chi Dan supposed to carry them with him?


    Without long hair, the jade hairpin was useless. Without clothes, there was no use for a belt.


    The cultivator had no ordinary items on him, so he threw away the four jade hairpins and the belt that had been embedded with gems. It was a pity that it wasn''t convenient for him to keep them on him.


    Since he couldn''t take everything with him, he could only be a favor and give it to his friends.


    However, since he had taken their money and their companions'' belongings, he should bring the four treasured swords with him. As for the four useless small bags, they would not be handed over to his partners.


    In the cultivation world, almost every cultivator had a storage bag. Although the storage bag looked like a small cloth bag, it could actually hold a lot of things, the immortal master had once said.


    As such, the moment the Yan Zong four handed over their storage pouches, it immediately recognized them.


    Descendants of God Beasts had inherited their ancestors'' inheritances into their blood. As their cultivation level increased, the inheritances would naturally awaken. Chi Dan was a descendant of a huge wild boar and was a mutated spirit beast.


    In these five years, Fu Yun was teaching Chi Dan the cultivation methods and the cultivation knowledge. Perhaps Chi Dan was a demonic beast, so he temporarily didn''t need a storage bag. He never taught Chi Dan the way to open it.


    Although the storage bag could be recognized, the immortal master had never taught him how to use it, so the scarlet pills could not be opened. In order to take away the four swords, he would need the help of his companions.


    "You''re not saying that the small cloth bag is useless, just give it to me!"


    Tian Ci had long known that cultivators had storage pouches. When she saw the small bag, she recognized it as well.


    Since Little Dan was pretending to be generous, he would choose the best thing he could.


    "Don''t pull!"


    To think that his partner would be so greedy as to want to gift him such a treasure. The Crimson Core did not care whether his companion was doing this on purpose, and he did not want to give him even a single item.


    "Stingy!"


    "If you don''t want it then forget it, I don''t want it!"


    It wasn''t that he was stingy, but that the storage bag was too important.


    A storage bag was a bag that could store a lot of things. Chi Dan did not care about the value of the bag itself, but he cared a lot about what was inside.


    What sort of status did the three generations of disciples have? In the smaller sects, if it wasn''t a headmaster, then it was an elder. They would definitely have a lot of spirit stones and spirit medicines in their storage pouches.


    Since its companion wanted to fight for its spirit stones and spirit herbs, it was naturally very angry.


    There was no need to be courteous. It was either adultery or theft.


    Little Dan had always been a stingy person. To suddenly give something to him, he must have a request. He was well aware of the gift from the heavens, so he naturally wasn''t willing to fall for it.


    "I don''t believe it. I can''t take everything away without you!"


    It was better to beg than to ask for help. The other party was unwilling to help. Chi Dan grumbled in dissatisfaction, and no longer paid attention to the other party as he busied himself with his own matters.


    The four belts were tied together, tied around the waist, crossed behind the back, passed over the shoulders, and finally returned to the chest and back to the waist.


    He first placed the four swords at the intersection of his belt and back, then put the four storage pouches on each belt on his waist, and finally put the jade hairpin in the jacket that circled around his chest, inserting two pouches on one side.


    The gems on his belt had been deliberately revealed by Chi Dan. A sparkling and translucent treasure light appeared on his chest and back. The four treasured swords were stuck on his back in the shape of a fan.


    Without his help, Tian Ci was very curious about how Xiao Dan was going to take everything away. She was in no hurry to keep up with her senior brother.


    Little Dan tied everything to his body. Not only was it not comical, but it was also quite domineering.


    Four jade hairpins appeared in front of his chest like four animal teeth, giving off a wild feeling. The jewelled gems on his belt made him even more precious.


    He had only stayed to see Little Dan make a fool of herself.


    He hadn''t thought that in order to take away everything, Little Dan would tie up everything on her body, revealing a very strange temperament, causing him to be completely dumbfounded.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Do you think I''m very handsome?"


    His companion''s expression was blank. He must have been attracted by his appearance. Although there was no mirror and his new appearance couldn''t be seen, his companion''s expression showed everything. Chi Dan was very satisfied with his new appearance, even proud of it.


    "Handsome my ass!"


    It had to be said, if one didn''t look at Little Dan''s pig face, Little Dan was indeed very charming at the moment. However, Heaven''s Gift would never admit it, making Little Dan even more proud.


    "Are you waiting for breakfast?"


    "Hurry up and catch up!"


    Chi Dan initially wanted to curse at his companion, but he suddenly heard the voice of an immortal master from a distance. He ignored his companion and chased after the immortal master.


    According to the four people of the Flame Sect, the appearance of the "Demon King" in the city of Song Maiden was known by the entire city. In order to not cause panic, Fu Yun took Tian Ci and Chi Dan with him and entered the forest to rest during the day.


    ?

 C45

    With the disappearance of Qingshan, the waters of the Green River had been cut off and there were reinforced concrete structures everywhere. To Tian Ci, this was an unfamiliar world.


    There were no dense forests, only white buildings; no thatched houses, only skyscrapers; no quiet paths, only intricate concrete or asphalt roads; no spirit beasts pulling carriages, only means of transportation made of steel.


    People lived and ate and lived in completely different ways from the world that was given by God.


    For example, the people in this world wore clothes of more than one color. There were usually four or five colors in each piece of clothing, and all of them had strange patterns printed on them.


    Because it was a hot day, the clothes and pants were weirdly shaped, some were long and some were short. Some of the clothes had no sleeves, some of the pants revealed their calves, and there were even skirts.


    Another phenomenon was that the clothes and pants were especially thin, especially for females. They were almost the color of flesh, as if they were not wearing any clothes at all.


    Strange clothes, the people in this world said. It''s fashion.


    In the world where the Heaven''s Gift was located, the people were all wearing long cloaks. A single robe had only one color. When one''s pants were covered by a cloak, they were basically all black. Furthermore, their cloaks were extremely thick.


    In this world, the houses that people lived in were made of steel and cement. There were no bungalows, only tall buildings and strange shapes.


    Unlike the heaven''s gift world, ordinary houses were made of thatched huts, and there were even people living in caves. The houses were all made of trees.


    Food. Lives in the wild. Food is for picking wild fruits and hunting wild animals.


    In the town, when food was eaten, there was only rice and various types of meat. Vegetables were scarce, unlike in this world, where the food was exquisite, there were all kinds of snacks, and there were even desserts after the meal.


    Finally, there were many mechanical tools in this world. There were cars, buses, buses, motorcycles, electric cars, bicycles, and so on. There were also rumors about flying, flying, swimming, and other ships.


    The world that was bestowed by the heavens to live in was not that complicated. The poor relied on the living, the rich relied on the spirit beasts to pull the carriages, and the cultivators relied on the Imperial Sword Technique to fly.


    When it came to spirit beasts, Tian Ci had never heard of them before. In this world, spirit beasts seemed to be extinct. The only animals that could be seen everywhere were cats and dogs.


    For some reason, Heaven''s Gift had suddenly appeared in this world.


    Standing on the main street and watching all kinds of transportation travel, he was very scared. Watching all sorts of people walk, yet not a single one recognized him or recognized him, made him feel very lonely.


    After arriving in this world, he discovered a strange phenomenon. The people on the street didn''t seem to be able to see him, didn''t know about his existence, and those cars couldn''t hit him either. They could only pass through his body.


    Wandering aimlessly through the streets, he was curious about everything but being able to observe from afar, not being able to play with, and even more so not being able to eat when food came his way.


    Unknowingly, he came to a park.


    In the park, there was a man and a woman. It was strange that he was completely unfamiliar with other people, but he was very clear about this man and woman, and was especially familiar with the man.


    His appearance was slightly older than his actual age, but this man was the opposite. His actual age was twenty-four, and his appearance was that of an eighteen year old.


    The man came from a mountain village. His family was not well off, and he was overly worried. His black hair was mixed with white hair, and his body was very thin. He also didn''t look very pretty.


    Yet, such an extremely ordinary man gave off the feeling that he was the one being bestowed by the heavens. As long as he was willing, he could immediately replace the man.


    The woman was actually nineteen years old and appeared to be only fifteen years old. She couldn''t be considered beautiful, but she was from a city family. Although her family background wasn''t that great, at least she was better than a man family.


    In this world, there were no cultivation sects, but schools.


    Schools were divided into grades, primary, secondary, and university, and universities were only found in big cities. Men left their hometowns and came to study in big cities.


    In the cultivation world, there were different levels of sects. In the large sects, there were the best cultivation techniques, the best cultivation environment, and the most resources. In the small sects, being able to cultivate was already good enough.


    In this world, there were also universities of different grades. There were famous universities, first-rate teachers, and many ways out. There were also some second-rate universities that were not very famous, and their teachers were average.


    Before entering university, the man believed that the heavens rewarded him for his hard work and studied diligently. Every day, he would stay up late to study, but reality told him that hard work was not always rewarded.


    College dream, born in rural areas, villagers hope their children can go to college, as long as the children go to college can rise to prominence, to bring honor to their ancestors.


    The man was very lucky, at least into a second-rate university. His family''s child wasn''t as lucky as him, so he dropped out of school early to work outside for a living. The man entered the university campus full of dreams.


    During the new year, relatives would gather together.


    Those who did not go to college talked about their work experiences. Their work was hard, but they talked and laughed. As for the men, although it was easy to study, they could not bring themselves to mention their school.


    Two years later, the man finally understood a principle.


    Knowledge can change fate, but it''s not the only way out. It''s the same if you can''t go to college.


    Going to college isn''t about getting you to know a few more words. It''s about teaching you how to adapt better and faster to the society. It''s about learning an extra way to survive.


    In order to quickly assimilate into this world, the man came out in advance to find some temporary jobs, work tasks, distributing flyers on the streets, got to know the woman at work, and accidentally fell in love with her.


    In the summer, when the weather was sultry, the two of them would often stop to rest and take a seat in the park.


    Today, the two of them were resting in the park when they were chanced upon by the heavens.


    He had never been in intimate contact with a girl before, and Heaven''s Gift knew nothing about men and women. Seeing how intimate the man and woman were, he couldn''t bear to watch any longer and wanted to leave.


    But who knew that the change would occur? His body wouldn''t listen to him and kept on getting closer to the man, and at the end, he was even forced to enter his body. Although it was inside the man''s body, he was still clear about what was outside.


    Deep in their emotions, men and women often couldn''t help but want to kiss each other. The man looked into the woman''s eyes, the woman looked into his eyes, and then both of them closed their eyes, about to kiss each other''s mouths.


    As soon as he entered the man''s body, Divine Gift was unable to take over the man''s body. He could only be forced to become a spectator. He didn''t want to see this scene, but there was nothing he could do to stop it.


    "It''s dark, please wake up!"


    Suddenly, a vortex appeared in the sky. A voice came from the vortex.


    Upon hearing the voice, Tian Ci''s body shook uncontrollably and she left the man''s body. She was sucked into the whirlpool and left this strange world.


    In the world of Providence, a voice suddenly entered his ears, causing him to feel a splitting pain. He reflexively opened his eyes to check what was going on.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw a pig''s mouth pointing straight at him. This was not the most terrifying thing. The most frightening thing was that the pig''s mouth was still dripping with saliva.


    There was no need to guess to know that the owner of the pig''s mouth was little Dan.


    Seeing the mouth of the pig drooling, Tian Ci felt extremely disgusted. She immediately stood up and distanced herself from Dan. She even used her hand to touch her face, wanting to know if she had Dan''s saliva on her face.


    The voice that had suddenly appeared was obviously Fu Yun.


    Seeing that Tian Ci and Little Dan were sleeping, he didn''t rest at all. He sensed the appearance of a master at the Divine Tribulation Realm and released his spiritual sense and domain, concealing his tracks.


    Chi Dan was lying flat on his back with his head resting on a large stone. His two hands were holding the four storage pouches on his waist and his two hind legs were staring at the sky. His tail would shake from time to time.


    He then looked at Tian Ci, who had her head resting on Little Dan''s round belly. She was curled up with her hands folded together, occasionally turning her body over and over.


    Fuyun had always been watching the sleeping appearance of Little Dan and Tian Ci. They had always been sleeping together, so it hadn''t been a big deal at first, but today was a little special.


    The man and the pig opened their mouths and almost kissed.


    It was a human comedy to kiss a pig, but Fuyun didn''t let the comedy happen. He woke up in time to stop Little Dan from kissing him intimately.


    "Ha ha!"


    When he saw that Heaven''s Gift had almost kissed Little Dan, Fuyun couldn''t help but break out in laughter. He couldn''t hold back his laughter when he saw the reaction of Heaven''s Gift when he woke up.


    When she thought about how she was almost kissed by Little Dan, she felt very embarrassed and angry. Being teased by her senior brother, she couldn''t help but feel angry. She gathered all the anger in her heart into her palm and released it onto Little Dan''s mouth.


    "Damned pig, hurry and get up!"


    In truth, Little Dan was not to be blamed. If it weren''t for the fact that Heaven''s Gift was dishonest in his sleep and turned his face towards Little Dan''s head, he would not have met her lips.


    When Chi Dan was young, Tian Ci had always held him in her arms and fallen asleep. Now that he had grown up, using Tian Ci''s words, he had to return the favor.


    "Spirit stones, my spirit stones!"


    Recently, he robbed four Yan Sect spies, and Chi Dan had always been thinking about the spirit stones in his storage bag. Unfortunately, he couldn''t open it, and the immortal master refused to help.


    These days, it had been trying to find a way to open its storage bag. Even when it was eating, it wouldn''t stop. Before it went to sleep, it would think for a while and then fall asleep.


    In its dreams, it finally dreamed that it had opened all four storage pouches. The four storage pouches were filled with spirit stones, the largest being the size of its partner''s head.


    Looking at the mountain of spirit stones piled up in front of it, its eyes glowed brightly, and saliva dripped from its mouth. Holding the largest spirit stone in its hand, it licked and licked it.


    A large hand appeared and fiercely slapped at it. It felt a pinch on its face, and all the rocks in front of it disappeared.


    Seeing the mountain of spirit stones gradually disappearing, it cried out anxiously, but it couldn''t stop the spirit stones from disappearing.


    "You little bastard, what are you doing!? You''re disturbing my beautiful dream! Give me the spirit stones!"


    Upon waking up, he felt his face aching. Seeing the anger on his companion''s face, Chi Dan didn''t bother about the beating his companion had given him. He was still preoccupied with the matter of spirit stones.


    "I don''t have spirit stones, but do you want a slap?"


    While Tian Ci was still fuming, Little Dan was asking for Spirit Stones. Wasn''t this asking for trouble?


    ?

 C46

    To disturb his beautiful dreams, not only did he not apologize, he even treated him with rudeness. For his partner to bully someone like that, it would be strange if Chi Dan wasn''t angry. Looking at his companion''s head, he thought of the Spirit Stones he saw in his dreams and scolded him rudely.


    "If your head is filled with spirit stones, I don''t mind giving it a try!"


    When she thought about how she was almost kissed by a pig, she felt a belly full of anger. Little Dan actually dared to compare her head to a spirit stone. Wasn''t this sincerely trying to force him to fight?


    "Come on, am I afraid of you!"


    The two of them fought back and forth without giving in at all. It was as if they were going to start a fight at any moment. Whenever there was a tense atmosphere, there would often be a peacemaker trying to stop them.


    "Alright, time to go!"


    Indeed, a great battle was about to break out, but it was halted by Fu Yun''s words.


    After saying that, the Senior Martial Brother turned around and left. He furiously glared at Little Dan, and Tian Ci followed behind him.


    As he watched his companion''s departing figure, Chi Dan could not understand why his companion would be so angry. He felt that his companion was a little strange, so he finally chased after him.


    "Senior Brother, I just had a strange dream!"


    On the way, Tian Ci thought about what she had seen in her dreams. She always felt that the world in her dreams was unfathomable, so she decided to share the world in her dreams with her senior brother.


    When he thought about how the man in his dream had come into intimate contact with the woman, his face felt slightly hot. Perhaps he had been too engrossed in his thoughts and hadn''t realized it at all.


    His skin was dark, and the bashful blush should not have been visible on his face. Perhaps he was thinking about his blush, which was why an unusual blood-red color appeared on his face.


    "Strange?"


    "Did you dream that you were bitten by Little Dan?"


    Those with high cultivation bases could use their soul to leave their body and enter someone else''s dream to pry into their privacy. They could also use their soul consciousness to conduct a soul search.


    Soulsearch was a vicious and devilish technique. It would often be used on enemies to collect information, and it was rarely used by righteous cultivators. However, it was beneath Fuyun''s contempt.


    It was immoral of him to enter someone else''s dream and pry into their privacy without their permission, and of course he disdained to do so.


    Although they did not enter the dreams of the Heaven''s Gift, and even more so, it was impossible to search its soul, but seeing that the Heaven''s Gift almost kissed the Scarlet Core and an abnormal blood-red color appeared on its face, they could guess at something.


    "Senior Brother, there''s nothing wrong!"


    He was teased by his senior brother. When he thought of his dream, he almost bit a girl''s mouth. He felt like he had done something shameful, and his face became even hotter.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Aren''t you hot on the face?"


    He had always been by the side of the immortal master and his companions, but when he suddenly heard that his companion had a strange dream, Chi Dan''s interest was piqued and he decided to listen attentively.


    His companion was teased by the immortal master, and his expression was extremely strange. Combined with his companion''s attitude just now, he could not help but believe that his companion had really dreamed of it.


    His partner was dreaming about him?


    When it woke up, it was later than its companion. It naturally did not know that it had nearly kissed its companion. Seeing that its companion''s face had become even redder, it wanted to know more about the situation in its companion''s dream.


    "NND, I was wondering why, so you were dreaming about laozi!"


    "Smelly brat, quickly tell me, what did you dream of me?"


    "Scram to the side, I can''t be bothered with you!"


    In the dream, Tian Ci did not see Little Dan, nor did she see Little Dan bite him. She only saw that he almost bit a girl''s mouth.


    After waking up, he saw that Little Dan''s mouth was pointed at his own, and he couldn''t help but to salivate. Now that Little Dan had slandered him, he couldn''t help but feel infuriated.


    "Tian Ci, what did you dream of?"


    The Heavenly Gift had not yet calmed down, and Little Dan looked like he was about to explode. He had no choice but to go back to his role as a peacemaker to prevent the Great War of the Beasts and to get straight to the point.


    "Senior, I dreamt of a very strange world, that ¡­"


    The world within his dreams was truly strange. Otherwise, Tian Ci wouldn''t have shared it with his senior brother. However, when his senior brother asked him about it, he was interrupted by Little Dan before he could explain in detail.


    "Kid, quickly tell me, what kind of world is that?"


    When he was interrupted by Little Dan and saw how anxious Little Dan was, Heaven''s Gift was extremely displeased. He decided to first play with Little Dan and then talk about the world in his dreams.


    "That is a world where humans eat pork!"


    In fact, in the world of his dreams, the main source of human meat was pork. He didn''t lie, he just put the matter that was bad for Little Dan at the top of the list.


    "Kid, are you looking for a beating?"


    Pigs?


    Its mother was a pig, its father was a pig, and its entire clan was a pig. Although it was a beast, its blood was still that of a pig.


    How could Chi Dan not be angry when he thought that his partner had purposely fabricated a world in which a person could eat pork in order to take revenge on him.


    "Serves you right, who told you to interrupt so casually!"


    What kind of tone was this?


    Could it be that this companion of his was really just making up the truth to take revenge on him?


    Chi Dan could not take this lying down when he actually dared to talk about his ancestors.


    "Little bastard, I, your father, will fight you!"


    The two of them stood together and spoke no more than three sentences before an argument broke out. Only an open-minded person like Fuyun could endure it, and he had never been angry before.


    "Alright, Little Dan, let Tian Ci continue!"


    With an immortal master speaking up for his partner, Chi Dan did not dare to act rashly. He could only give up on the matter of the duel. He glanced at his partner and gave a disgruntled snort before turning his head away.


    "Humph!"


    "Hng hng!"


    When she thought of how Little Dan had almost bitten her, she felt extremely displeased. If it weren''t for the fact that her senior brother was on his side, she would have absolutely fought with Little Dan.


    Noticing that little Dan was ignoring him, he gave a similar grunt of disapproval and looked away.


    "Senior Brother, the people from that world are so strange. They ¡­"


    For example, this time, Chi Dan did not say anything else to disturb him, so he let his partner continue.


    Without the interruption of Little Dan, Tian Ci revealed almost everything that she had seen in her dreams, not even trying to conceal the fact that she had seen the man and the woman.


    As for the matter of the man forcefully biting the woman''s mouth, he was too embarrassed to speak of it.


    All these years, he had been running around with his senior brother and had seen many men and women, but he had never seen any intimate contact between men and women. He did not know a single thing about men and women, and in his eyes, kissing between men and women was between men and women.


    "You said that you entered the body of a man?"


    "You know him well?"


    Fu Yun was no stranger to the strange world that Tian Ci spoke of. Whether it was as he thought, or not, he still wanted to hear more about how Tian Ci was able to enter that man''s body.


    "Yeah, I know everything about that man. I don''t understand either. What is going on?"


    In the dream, after entering the body of an unfamiliar man, other than not being able to control the body of the man, he was very clear about the birth and growth of a man.


    "Bullsh * t!"


    This was a completely different world from the real world. It was simply a fantasy story, and to enter someone else''s body without any reason was even more ridiculous. After listening to his companion''s story, other than believing it, Chi Dan did not believe it either.


    "Scram to the side, I can''t be bothered with you!"


    Although Chi Dan was at the peak of the Greater Demon level, he only walked between the Jianghu and the mountains. He had not truly come into contact with cultivators in the cultivation world, so he naturally did not know much about cultivators.


    Human cultivators with high cultivation bases could use their soul to leave the body. After their physical body was damaged, they could, in a situation of desperation, use body possession to enter the body of others.


    Besides, this was just a dream. In a dream, everything could happen, and there was no need for Tian Ci to lie to her senior brother.


    Little Dan doubted him, obviously wanting to go against him. Naturally, he wouldn''t give Little Dan any face.


    "Hmph, isn''t this just a dream? What''s so special about that? I was still dreaming about eating spirit stones!"


    In the dream, it was not exclusive to one person.


    Just now, Chi Dan also had a beautiful dream of eating spiritual stones. However, it was fine that he didn''t mention it, but when it came to this matter, Heaven''s Gift''s eyes turned red with anxiety.


    "I really want to eat roasted pigs!"


    It was just a single sentence, yet he dreamed of eating spirit stones? Did he have to offend others just because of this?


    Chi Dan didn''t understand why he had offended his companion. He didn''t even bother to think about it. Since his companion dared to joke around with him, he didn''t hold back. Without another word, he pounced over.


    After being ambushed by Little Dan, Tian Ci wanted to find an outlet to vent her anger and entangle herself with Little Dan.


    One opened his mouth to bite while the other struck out with his fist. The fight was extremely enjoyable.


    This was another battle between the living treasures. However, this time, Fuyun was in a daze. He had been thinking about the dream of being bestowed by the heavens and no longer cared about the war between humans and beasts.


    In the dream, there was a man and a woman. Fu Yun might have already guessed who the man was. As for who the woman was, he was temporarily unsure.


    However, in the cycle of karma, it was impossible for a heaven-sent person to dream of a woman for no reason at all. Since he had dreamed of her, there had to be a reason.


    "Sigh, it''s time to split up!"


    After a long time, Fuyun came back to his senses from his deep thoughts, and then he said something he didn''t know the end of.


    When they heard the sound of sighs, they stopped fighting at the same time. They looked at Fu Yun in confusion, and realized that nothing was wrong with him. The battle had started again.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    Su Liang, one of the three great masters of the Hollow Jade Sect, still had a daughter. Her name was Su He, and she was ten years old.


    After Chi Dan entered the city, the news about him returning to the Hollow Jade Sect spread like wildfire among the disciples. Some of the disciples that were in closed-door seclusion also received the news.


    In the western part of the city, which was under Su Liang''s jurisdiction, Chi Dan had appeared in the western part of the city. For the benefit of the sect, and for the safety of his disciples, Su Liang had to go down the mountain and inspect everything. As for the major and minor matters of the mountain, they could only leave it to his wife, Fang Fang.


    Su Liang was handsome, had a loyal personality, kept his word, and carried out his duties as a gentleman. Fang Fang was beautiful, gentle, and virtuous. The two of them had a great relationship, and under the blessings of everyone in the sect, they became dao companions.


    Su Liang and Fang Fang Fang had been dao companions for over a hundred years. Under the blessings and expectations of the sect cultivators, they finally gave birth to a daughter ten years ago.


    Usually, the disciples would either go down the mountain to train, or close up to train. Fang Fang did not have to worry, and the only person who could make her worry and worry was her beloved daughter, Su He.


    ?

 C47

    Before descending the mountain, Su Liang specially informed his wife that he definitely could not tell his children about the appearance of the Monster King, nor did he allow his daughter to know about it.


    Chi Dan had entered the city, and the news had spread like wildfire throughout the sect. If Su Liang didn''t find it within a day, the news would continue to spread throughout the sect.


    In this way, it wouldn''t be easy to hide anything from Su He.


    Su Liang explained the matters of the sect to his wife before going down the mountain. On the fifth day, his naughty daughter came out of seclusion.


    After her daughter came out of seclusion, Fang Fang Fang almost did not allow her to go out. She also instructed her disciple not to tell her daughter about the news regarding the ''Monster King''.


    The second day after Su He came out of seclusion, Su Liang''s disciple rushed back from the West City and informed his wife that Su He had overheard the news regarding the ''Monster King''.


    Since the Monster King had appeared in the city, the others were scared to death. However, Su He was not scared at all. After learning about Chi Dan''s deeds, he immediately became interested in Chi Dan.


    His father went down the mountain. His mother was not by his side, so she found out the whereabouts of Chi Dan. Taking advantage of the night, his mother secretly slipped out of the sect to look for the "Demon King".


    "¡­ ¡­"


    The Demon King knew how to conceal his presence, so using his Spiritual Sense to investigate was ineffective. After Su Liang left the mountain, he used his Spiritual Sense to search again but to no avail. He did not waste any effort and entered the western city.


    After entering the West City, he found out that Chi Dan had already left. According to the information provided by his disciple, he followed the direction Chi Dan had left in.


    The appearance of the ''Demon King'' in the western part of the city caused a great stir. After that, he never appeared again in the eyes of outsiders. Presumably, he would not appear in the city during the day, but would instead rest in the mountains.


    According to the direction in which the "Monster King" had disappeared, he had also guessed at Fu Yun''s intentions. Su Liang had been searching in the mountains the entire time.


    Appearing in the town during the day would definitely cause panic among the outsiders. For the sake of unnecessary trouble, Fuyun did not intend to enter the town during the day. Su Liang was right.


    However, it was a pity that Fu Yun had changed his route. Even if Su Liang had guessed correctly, he was still unable to find Chi Dan.


    The first day passed and they didn''t find anything, the second day was the same. Six consecutive days passed, and they searched the entire Western City, but Su Liang still didn''t find anything.


    "Hey!"


    "This girl is getting bolder and bolder!"


    Today was the eighth day since Su Liang left the mountain to search for Chi Dan, and he still hadn''t been able to find Chi Dan. For the sake of the sect''s interests and the safety of the disciples within the sect, he still hadn''t given up and continued to search for Chi Dan.


    He searched the whole west side of the city, but couldn''t find any traces of the red dans. He stayed in the west side of the city, but his spiritual sense was still covering the whole city.


    In the evening, a ray of light suddenly appeared in the direction of the sect. As it headed towards the western part of the city, it just so happened that he had discovered it.


    The sect''s numerous disciples shouldn''t have attracted his attention. It was just because that ray of multicolored light belonged to his daughter''s light that he was so familiar with.


    After discovering that his daughter had sneaked down the mountain, he was worried that she would meet Chi Dan. Thus, he immediately gave up on searching for Chi Dan and flew up, preparing to capture his daughter and bring her back home.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    "Ya!"


    "We''ve been discovered!"


    The "Demon King" had first appeared in the western part of the city, so it was very likely that he was still in the western part of the city. Su He immediately dashed towards the western part of the city when he received the news.


    Suddenly, from the west side of the city, a dazzling yellow ray of light rushed towards her. After sensing it slightly, she knew that her father was rushing towards her.


    It was not easy for her to sneak down the mountain while her father was not in the sect. She did not want to go back so quickly, and before her father could arrive, she jumped into a forest.


    "Ya, why is father''s consciousness gone?"


    His father realized that he had gone down the mountain and had always used his spiritual sense to lock onto him. Because he had his father''s spiritual sense locked onto him, Su He could tell that it was his father.


    However, when she fell into the forest, her father''s divine sense that had locked onto her disappeared.


    The divine intent that had locked onto her disappeared, causing her to be puzzled. No matter what, without her father''s divine sense, she could go find the ''Demon King''. It was a good thing, so she didn''t think too much and quickly left the landing point, disappearing into the forest.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    "What''s going on?"


    Su He was free, but it made Su Liang anxious.


    The "Monster King" suddenly appeared in the city. His whereabouts were unknown, and he was worried that his daughter might have met with some mishap. Su Liang discovered that his daughter had been using her divine sense to lock onto him all the way down the mountain.


    A cultivator''s Spiritual Sense could sense things hundreds of kilometers away. His Divine Sense could sense things thousands of kilometers away. When a cultivator had Spiritual Sense or Divine Sense, it was like having a pair of eyes.


    When his daughter landed in the forest, he couldn''t even lock onto her with his spiritual sense. It was as if he could only watch as his daughter disappeared before him.


    Su Liang was shocked when his daughter suddenly disappeared, causing him to become extremely anxious. He immediately sped up and flew towards the forest where his daughter disappeared.


    He arrived at the forest where his daughter had disappeared. He didn''t find his daughter, so he immediately used his spiritual sense to search for her. He still couldn''t find her.


    His divine sense didn''t work, so he was worried about his daughter''s safety. He guessed where his daughter would most likely go, so he could only run along the way and search for her for her whereabouts.


    "How could this be ¡­"


    He searched the entire way through the forest, but was still unable to find his daughter. At this moment, he was completely flabbergasted.


    Ah!


    "He''er, you''re really silly!"


    He had sensed that his daughter had fallen into the forest. Not only was he unable to find her with his spiritual sense, he had even found her on foot. How could this happen?


    Su Ming spread out his divine sense and searched the entire east side of the city, but he still couldn''t find his daughter. There was only one possibility, the Monster King had already captured his daughter.


    There was always a gap between the two races, and what happened thirteen years ago was just like fire and water. If his daughter fell into the hands of the ''Monster King'', the consequences would be inconceivable.


    If Su Liang was just worried that the "Demon King" had appeared in the western part of the city, then not only was his daughter worried, she was also burning with anxiety. She vowed to find the "Demon King" no matter what if she died.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    The Song woman city was divided into the north, south, east, and north cities. The eastern city was the leader of the four cities. The southern city was on the right, while the northern city was on the left, and the western city was on the opposite side of the eastern city.


    Fuyun and Little Dan had come from the southeast. They had entered the city from the west, which caused panic in the west. They had no choice but to enter the south.


    Now that the news of Chi Dan entering the city had spread, whether he entered the West City or the other three cities, it was bound to cause panic in the world.


    In order to avoid trouble, Fu Yun didn''t go directly to the South City, but went along the border between the West City and the South City towards the center of the city.


    After leaving the West City, they did not enter the South City. Resting during the day and rushing at night, they avoided a lot of trouble. After walking for a few days, the two humans and one beast slowly approached the center of the city, where the four cities were gathered.


    In the past ten years, his senior had always been at ease with his surroundings. He never had a destination, and could go to any place. Now that he had entered the city, he knew that he had to go somewhere.


    In the past, he would always travel during the day and rest at night. This was the first time that he had encountered such an anomaly in the past ten years.


    Although this kind of situation was caused by Little Dan, he could still turn back as soon as he entered the city and avoid this kind of thing happening again.


    His Senior Brother did not choose to return immediately. Instead, he brought Little Dan and himself with him to the center of the city.


    More than ten days passed. He slept during the day and hurried on his journey at night. The days of black and white were reversed and he was not used to it. After enduring for more than ten days, he finally could not take it anymore and took advantage of his rest to ask his senior brother.


    "Brother, now that the people in the city are avoiding us, we are avoiding them too. Why don''t we just leave?"


    Now that Song Maiden had found out that Chi Dan had arrived, she was terrified. In order to not disturb the people again, she had to take a detour to avoid meeting any outsiders. It was very normal for Heaven to have this kind of feeling.


    Seeing how Heaven''s Gift was confused, Fu Yun did not immediately reply. Instead, he fell into deep thought.


    In the past, when he did not receive the Heaven''s Gift, he did indeed feel at ease. No matter where he went, it meant that he had very few destinations. After he received the Heaven''s Gift, he had truly changed.


    In these ten years, it seemed like wherever he went, he would always be at ease. In the real world, the direction he was heading towards was always very clear.


    In this day and age, if people had a map in their hands, they would have found out that they had been walking in the same direction, which was the city of Song.


    There was a huge difference between Sun Facing City and Female Song City. The route they took was a straight line. In an era where there were no maps and no icons, Heaven''s Gift had never known about it.


    No one knew why the path Fu Yun had taken with him was a straight line. Even Tian Long himself was confused. Only Fu Yun himself was the most clear about it.


    Who was Fu Yun? Don''t forget, he was a fortune-teller. His profession was to help others with their future. If he could break their future, it would be forever. If he could, it wouldn''t be just him bragging.


    From the moment Heaven''s Gift was born, Fu Yun had already calculated the fate of Heaven''s Gift. In his calculations, he discovered that the trajectory of Heaven''s Gift changed at every turn, and was considered a born fatality.


    Thirteen years ago, a heavenly gift was born. It should have been an untimely death, but it was fortunate to meet a noble and saved its life.


    Ten years ago, there was also the great calamity of heaven''s gift, and nobles could not be saved. In order to protect heaven''s gift, Fu Yun had no choice but to appear and take it away, accompanying it as he waited for its turning point.


    As a result, these ten years of travel, rather than saying that it was a path that Fu Yun had taken with him, it would be more accurate to say that it was the trajectory of fate for these ten years.


    Thirteen years ago, with the help of a noble person, he escaped a calamity. Ten years ago, with his help, he escaped another calamity.


    During these ten years, he had traveled hundreds of thousands of miles from the Yang City to the Woman City of Song. He should have been through a lot of calamities, but he had protected her and kept her safe.


    However, the turning point of fate had already appeared. The road ahead of him could only depend on himself. After ten years of protection, Fuyun had done his best.


    As for how he would take the next step, how he would be given the right path, what kind of luck he would have, and what kind of disaster he would encounter, there was nothing he could do to help.


    ?

 C48

    "Junior Brother, you''ve worked hard all these years!"


    The first time!


    Ever since he had confirmed his relationship with Tian Ci, this was the first time that Fu Yun had addressed Tian Ci as his junior brother. However, this was also the last time he had ever addressed her as his junior brother.


    Speaking of hard work, in these ten years, he had either become a customer in the city, earned some seashells, or hunted in the mountains, running about everyday for his life. He couldn''t be like a normal person''s child.


    Different people had different missions, so they had to bear different destinies.


    Although Fu Yun had always seen the suffering of Heaven''s Gift in his heart, it was still a unfortunate fate. In order to let him live on, Fu Yun could only let him suffer a little.


    "Huh?"


    "Senior Brother, what''s wrong?"


    Ever since he had confirmed his relationship with his senior brother, his senior brother had never called him junior brother. He had always been called by a name, and this was the first time that his senior brother had called him "junior brother".


    In the past few years, he had followed his senior to roam the world, causing all of his clients to roll their eyes at him and insult him. Hunting him down had been fraught with all kinds of traps, and it would definitely be a lie to say that it wasn''t strenuous.


    However, after following Senior Brother for ten years, he had long since treated Senior Brother as a close relative. If he could be together with his family, no matter how difficult it would be, he wouldn''t feel any more pain.


    When he saw his senior brother lost in thought with a serious expression on his face, he rarely revealed any signs of helplessness or sadness. As his senior brother''s only family member, he was somewhat worried.


    "Haha ¡­"


    "It''s nothing. I haven''t called you Junior Brother for a long time, I suddenly want to call you that!"


    Seeing his junior brother''s stunned, worried, and at a loss expression, Fu Yun felt that he had lost his composure. He purposefully laughed out loud to hide his emotions.


    "Oh!"


    "Senior Brother, is there something you''re hiding from me?"


    Things were not normal, there had to be something going on.


    The life that had been reversed for more than ten days and the black and white sky had yet to reveal any clues. The strange expressions and actions of his senior brother were enough to indicate that something had already happened or was about to happen.


    "Junior brother, do you still remember how I taught you how to be a person?"


    Indeed, there was something that was hiding from Heaven''s Gift. Before the time came, he couldn''t say it out in advance. Since he had no other choice, Fu Yun could only change the topic.


    "I remember, senior brother, why did you mention this?"


    After interacting with Senior Brother for ten years, Tian Ci understood Senior Brother very well. Senior Brother did not want to speak, so no matter how many times he asked, Senior Brother would still not speak.


    In these ten years, his senior brother had taught him a lot of ways to conduct himself. Regardless of whether he understood it or not, he still remembered why his senior brother had suddenly asked him these questions.


    With his intelligence, he could guess a lot of things. Seeing his senior brother sad, seeing what had happened, and perhaps what was about to happen, he was temporarily unsure.


    "As long as you remember!"


    "Heaven''s Gift, the reason senior taught you how to be a person is not to be a person with a firm footing. It is to let you learn how to live. You must remember this!"


    In these ten years, Fu Yun taught Tian Long many things about being a human. How to differentiate a person, how to survive in the wild, how to get along with people, and ¡­


    "Senior brother, please be at ease. I have remembered the principles that you have taught me. Moreover, I will live well!"


    He knew how to interact with people and trade with them. He would observe a person with all his heart, and he would also seek to survive in the wild. He was filled with confidence in being able to survive.


    "Mm, that''s good!"


    "Today, senior brother will teach you another lesson!"


    To be able to remember what he had taught her, being able to stand alone in the martial arts world wasn''t a big problem. Fuyun wasn''t worried at all, there was only one thing that made him worried.


    Talking about it would affect the lives of all the people in the world, and speaking about it would also affect the safety of the people in the world. He was worried that the heavens would bestow upon him great potential.


    "What kind of logic is that?"


    In ten years, his senior brother would eventually teach him some principles. Although he couldn''t completely understand every principle, he had memorized them all.


    When he grew up, under his senior''s teachings, he had already started to plan his future as to what kind of person he would be and what kind of person he would be.


    In these ten years, under senior brother''s teachings, he understood the principle of being a person and was able to write a book. Surprisingly, senior brother still had the principle of being a person to teach him.


    In order to perfect the known reason for doing things, in order to plan out one''s own perfect life, Heaven''s Gift was naturally very curious about the unknown reason for doing things.


    With the principles of being a human, one would be bound by the morals. Fortunately, this was the principle of being a human, and not a demon beast''s rule. Chi Dan was secretly glad.


    Chi Dan was the main culprit behind the panic of the people in the Song Family. He could not travel during the day, so he could only lie beside Fu Yun obediently.


    Due to him, the city was in chaos. Why didn''t he leave the city? He was also confused. When his partner asked about the immortal master, he pricked up his ears and listened attentively.


    He was disappointed that he didn''t hear anything of interest, but now that he heard the immortal master address his companion as "Junior Brother", he was even more interested.


    Lying on the ground, listening attentively to the conversation between the immortal master and his companions, he couldn''t interject at all.


    As a demon beast, it had always been used to doing things its own way. It was most annoyed by the immortal master''s reasoning, so it immediately covered its ears, closed its eyes, and fell asleep.


    Honestly speaking, Fu Yun and Tian Ci did not care about Chi Dan''s performance at all, completely ignoring his existence.


    "Haha ¡­"


    "Of course it''s to confuse you!"


    He could still remember ten years ago when he first taught Tian Ci how to differentiate between good and bad, and Tian Ci had confused him and caused him to become a laughingstock. Even now when he thought about it, Fu Yun still felt that it was funny.


    "Hehe!"


    In these ten years, there were many things that confused him, creating many jokes. As for the specifics, even if senior didn''t say anything, he wouldn''t have known about it.


    However, he could not differentiate between good and bad people. His memories were still fresh and unforgettable, because that was the first thing that made him embarrassed. Even when he thought about it often, he still felt very embarrassed.


    "Heaven''s blessing, remember, in this world, there are no absolute good people, nor are there absolute bad people. Good or bad, there are no evaluation criteria, only that their positions are different!"


    He remembered that at that time, Heaven''s Gift could not tell whether the innkeeper was a good person or a bad person. Fu Yun did not teach him to differentiate between good and bad.


    Ten years had passed, and from beginning to end, Fu Yun had never taught Tian Ci how to differentiate between good and bad. It was not that he was unwilling to teach, but that he had not found the best opportunity.


    Now that the time had come, it was time to teach Divine Gift.


    "Senior brother, I don''t understand. If a person has good or bad points, then why do they say that they don''t have absolute good or bad people?"


    "Also, what''s the position?"


    Although the time had come, in the heart of Heaven''s Gift, there was a set standard for judging a person''s quality.


    A good person was a good person, and a bad person was a bad person. He had always been adamant, and the idea that he had been insisting on for so many years was rejected by his senior; he could not quite accept it.


    As for the issue of positions, he was even more confused.


    "What is the position? Literally speaking, it refers to the place where people stand."


    "For example, the area you''re in, the area I''m in, and the area we''re standing in, to put it bluntly, are where we''re standing."


    "However, a position does not refer to one''s position, but rather one''s point of view on things."


    Without directly explaining the positions of the absolutely good and the absolutely bad, Fu Yun first explained them. After his analogy and detailed explanations, Tian Ci finally understood what the positions were.


    "Heaven''s Gift, can you tell us what is good and what is bad?"


    Before he was three years old, he had never left the little mountain village. The villagers would share whatever good stuff they had with Tian Ci. Tian Ci had always believed that if someone gave him food or help, he would be a good person.


    After leaving the mountain village, he had followed his senior to the outside world. Walking in this treacherous world where the strong preyed on the weak, he understood the evilness of the human heart. The people who beat him and scolded him were the bad guys.


    Today, his senior brother had told him that there were no absolute good people in this world, nor were there any absolute bad people. However, their positions were different, and he was confused again, not knowing how to answer his senior brother.


    "You can''t answer my question. Good or bad, no one can explain it clearly. Senior Brother, you can''t jump to a conclusion like that!"


    In the eyes of the heavens, there was nothing senior could not do, and now even senior could not speak nonsense about one''s good or bad. He truly wanted to know why this was happening.


    "Senior Brother, why?"


    There were some questions that, if answered directly, would be of no use at all. Fuyun could only give examples to illustrate this point.


    "Senior, I can only give you an example. If one day, you do nothing bad, just because your background is bad, yet you are being killed by everyone under the heavens. Do you think you''re a good person or a bad person?"


    "Or is the whole world a good person, or a bad person?"


    If only one person wanted to kill you, you would think that person was a bad person. If everyone in the world wanted to kill you, would you think that everyone in the world was a bad person?


    He hadn''t done anything bad, yet he was being hunted by the whole world. How could Tian Ci call herself a bad person?


    He could not say that he was a bad person!


    This was no longer a matter of good or bad, and there was only one explanation for it!


    From his perspective, although he could not say that he was a good person, he was definitely not a bad person.


    From the perspective of the people of the world, even though you didn''t do anything bad, you could still do bad things. Killing you was equivalent to removing harm from the world, so how could he be a bad person?


    Alright, I have to say, the question that my senior brother asked confused me again.


    "Senior brother, according to what you''re saying, people don''t distinguish between good and bad?"


    Fu Yun knew Divine Gift''s personality very well. The more he explained about it, the more confused he became. He decided not to explain anymore and just let him remember his words.


    "Tian Ci, I''ve told you so much. I just hope that you won''t be too persistent about the quality of a person. If there comes a day when many people want to kill you, you just need to remember that this has nothing to do with good or bad! "


    With a profound look in his eyes, Fu Yun looked at Tian Ci with a complicated expression. He did not say anything more, and after a while, he said another unfathomable sentence.


    "Tian Ci, you must remember, whether you want to become a hero in the future or become a demon in the eyes of others, you must decide for yourself. Living is the most important!"


    ?

 C49

    Su He went directly into the sky above the eastern city. Before he could even enter the western city, he was discovered by his father. He had no choice but to fall into a forest in the eastern city.


    Although his daughter was going to the West City and Su Liang''s guess was correct, he had guessed the wrong way for her to enter the West City. Thus, he brushed shoulders with his daughter.


    West City was the first place that the ''Monster King'' had appeared in. Su He did indeed want to go to West City, but the route to West City was not from the East City directly into the West City, but from the East City into the South City, and from there to the West City.


    Strangely, ever since he had fallen into the forest, the spiritual sense that his father had locked onto him had disappeared. On the way to the western city, he had also not sensed his father''s spiritual sense detection.


    Logically speaking, his father''s divine sense should have been able to cover the entire city, or even further, he should''ve been able to find him, unless his father had given up on searching for him.


    Without his father''s spiritual sense locking him down, Su He no longer had to hide. He was worried that his father would find out and capture him.


    There were cultivators patrolling the mountain villages in the big cities of the city. She was famous in the sect for being a troublemaker. There was no one in the sect who didn''t recognize her.


    Although his father had already given up on probing with his spiritual sense and there was no need for him to hide from his father, the Demon King was still in the city, so his father would definitely not be able to run around without worry.


    If he were to brazenly fly in the sky and be met by a cultivator from the sect, his whereabouts would be known to his father, and he would also be caught by his father.


    In order to prevent herself from being caught by her father, she had kept a low profile ever since she entered the city and stopped flying on her sword.


    It was said that the ''Demon King'' had only appeared once in the western part of the city and had never appeared since. From this, it could be concluded that the ''Demon King'' had always been hiding in the mountains.


    A ten year old little girl, her entire body was filled with spirit and spirituality. It was a sight that would cause one to feel tender affection for her. If it was before, there would definitely be many people who would have their eyes on Su He.


    Now that the Monster King had appeared in the city, most of the Western City''s cultivators had escaped. There weren''t many left at the border of the Southern City, and even if there were still some who didn''t run away, they were all in a hurry to escape.


    Most of the cultivators were busy running, but most of the mortals had already accepted their fate. Some of the mortals were not willing to accept their fate and hid in the mountains, praying to the heavens to not meet the ''Demon King''.


    If a little girl dared to walk alone in the wilderness, she must be a cultivator. Many mortals that met Su He all avoided her, not daring to have any ideas about her.


    After a few days of hard work, she had made it past dozens of small towns, passed through many mountain ranges, and finally passed through South City. She had safely arrived at the border of South City and West City, the outskirts of a small town.


    In the morning, Fu Yun, Tian Ci, and Little Dan passed through a small town, avoiding a few villages before arriving at a large mountain. Without any surprises, they would spend the entire day inside this mountain.


    After arriving at the mountain, he was still lucky enough to pick up a lot of dried branches and leaves. He built a pile of firewood and released the fire element spiritual energy from it to light up a fire.


    After finishing the fire, Yu Yun took Little Dan out in search of prey and left Fu Yun by the fire.


    In winter, snake, bug, and ant almost entered hibernation. Even some large animals would rarely move out when they had stored up food.


    In the winter, there were very few normal flowers and fruits, making them hard to find. Although there were many strange flowers and fruits, spiritual herbs were not everywhere.


    It was very difficult to find food in the wild, so every winter, when Tian Ci became hungry, she would lose a lot of weight.


    Demonic beasts could borrow the spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth to cultivate. Ever since the Scarlet Core had evolved into a demonic beast, it was no problem for it to not eat for ten days or half a month away from ordinary animals.


    Cultivators and demonic beasts could similarly borrow the spiritual energy of heaven and earth to cultivate. Ten days to half a month of not eating anything wasn''t a problem at all. During the entire winter, Fu Yun almost never ate any food and only occasionally drank alcohol.


    Today was yet another unlucky day!


    Throughout the entire morning, the entire mountain was rummaged through by Tian Ci and Little Dan, but they still couldn''t find any wild fruits, much less any animals that came out to look for food. They could only helplessly return to the bonfire.


    After returning to the bonfire, he saw that Fu Yun had been sitting cross-legged on the ground the entire time. He greeted him, and Chi Dan fell asleep beside the bonfire. He had no food to eat, so Heaven''s Gift had no choice but to rest.


    The descendants of pigs were indeed extraordinary. Chi Dan had completely inherited the family''s noble tradition of eating, not eating, and sleeping. He returned to the bonfire to take a nap.


    There was no food, so he laid his head on Little Dan''s stomach. Not only was his stomach growling from hunger, but he was also forced to listen to Little Dan''s snores. God''s blessing was extremely uncomfortable. He tossed and turned, unable to sleep.


    Since Heaven''s Gift and Chi Dan had not been able to catch their prey, Fu Yun did not have to cook. Instead, he was much more relaxed as he continued to meditate with his eyes closed.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    In the early winter, it was still not snowing yet. Dew had congealed on the flowers and trees in the mountains, and they were emitting a watery mist. Looking at the mountains from afar, the watery mist curled up.


    In the early winter, when there was no sunlight in the mountains, the mist would never disperse. If someone built a fire in the mountains, it would be hard for mortals to tell if it was fog or smoke.


    In the mountains, the mist and smoke were intertwined. The mortals might not have been able to tell, but the cultivators could tell, Su He had passed through the small town that Chi Dan went through last night, and when he arrived outside the mountains, he discovered that there was smoke in the mountains.


    The presence of smoke proved the presence of someone. In the past few days, Su He had entered hundreds of mountains and thousands of trees. This was not the first time he had seen someone in the mountains.


    In order to find traces of the ''Demon King'', even if there was no smoke in the mountains, she wouldn''t let it go. Furthermore, there was smoke floating out from the mountains.


    White mist lingered around the mountain as it was filled with the scent of smoke and fire. Su He did not hesitate as he watched the clouds churning in the sky. He ran into the mountain and through the forest.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    "Hey!"


    "Why would someone come?"


    In the long term of living in the wild, not only did Heaven bestow upon them superhuman hearing, they were also able to discern sound objects. Their vision was also incomparable to ordinary people, allowing them to see things one mile away.


    He was so hungry that he kept tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. His mind was filled with food, but he suddenly heard a sound coming from the forest. He thought that there were animals searching for food, so he got up to check.


    A skipping little girl appeared in front of his eyes, causing him to be very surprised.


    "Damn pig, get up, someone is coming!"


    After Chi Dan fell asleep, the sound of his breathing was like thunder.


    He had never heard of anyone being woken up by his snores. His snores sounded like thunder, so even if he couldn''t wake up from the noise, the thunder naturally wouldn''t wake him up.


    Once Little Dan fell asleep, it would be difficult to wake it up no matter how loud it was. If he wanted to wake it up, he could only use extraordinary means.


    Every time he woke up, Tian Ci would scream "dead pig" and slap his butt. It would definitely work.


    "F * ck, you''re a lunatic, interrupting laozi''s beautiful dream!"


    Ever since he had obtained the storage pouches of the four Yan Sect spies, he had been in a very bad mood. Once he fell asleep, he would definitely dream that he would never be able to finish the entire batch of Spirit Stones.


    Knowing that someone was coming and thinking of the benefits of robbing a cultivator, it immediately became spirited. It got up, no longer paying attention to its comrades, and stared at the person.


    "Senior apprentice-brother!"


    Every time he woke up Little Dan, he would be scolded. He was used to seeing Little Dan wake up, so he ignored her and went to wake her up.


    Compared to Chi Dan, the way he woke up his senior brother was much gentler. Every time he gently pulled on his senior brother''s sleeve, he would immediately wake up.


    For the sake of safety, Fu Yun kept his divine sense spread out. After entering the city, he didn''t relax at all. He was very familiar with the situation in the city.


    Actually, he didn''t even need to be reminded by Heaven''s Gift. Fuyun had long since discovered that someone had come. He was very clear on the identity, background, and purpose of the person who had come.


    After entering the city, Tian Ci had a strange dream. A girl had appeared in her dream. She had dreamed of a woman for no reason.


    At first, Fu Yun had guessed that the dream given to him by Tian Ci contained a divine secret, but he didn''t know why. It was only when a ray of red light appeared on Mount Yusong and rushed to the western part of the city did he realize why Tian Ci had suddenly dreamed of a woman.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    This time, he had sneaked down the mountain to search for the ''Demon King''. After searching for a few days, he finally arrived outside the mountain. Su He thought that this time, the result would be the same.


    She entered the mountains and hurried in the direction of the smoke. Within a quarter of an hour, her thoughts had changed.


    From the source of the smoke, there was a pile of burning firewood. Perhaps the fog in the air was too much, and the burning firewood was not too strong. There was also a continuous stream of burning firewood.


    Beside the bonfire, there was a seven, seven, and eighty year old man sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed in meditation. Beside the old man was a fifteen to sixteen year old boy with a pig belly as a pillow, resting on the ground.


    The pig was lying on the ground, facing the sky, its mouth full of saliva. Its front legs gripped the four storage pouches on its chest, its back legs kicking up into the air, its tail flicking from time to time.


    When he arrived, the boy was the first to find himself, get up, look at himself, and immediately wake the pig, then run over to the old man and wake him up.


    After the pig woke up, it cursed at its companion before looking at Su He. Su He could see the desire and greed in its eyes.


    At the call of the boy, the old man opened his eyes and looked at himself. She could not see anything from the depths of his eyes.


    As for the boy who had woken the old man and the pig, he also looked at her. From the boy''s blank expression, she only saw doubt and nothing else.


    Two people and one beast. One old and one young. The demonic beast had the appearance of a pig, and it could walk like a man. It could also speak human language. It was the same as senior with the news of him returning to the sect.


    After days and nights of searching, he finally met the ''Demon King''. Why was Su Ming not afraid of Chi Dan? He was even curious and excited.


    When she was born, she happened to meet with the chaos between the humans and demons. As she grew up, she would often hear people mentioning how the demons had attacked human villages, and she had also heard of demon kings more than once.


    The appearance of Chi Dan in the women''s city of Song, along with people telling their fortune, had caused chaos in the city and the news had spread back to the sect, arousing suspicions from the elders and senior brothers and sisters in the sect.


    Because of her seniors'' and senior brothers and sisters'' performance, she became interested in Scarlet Pills.


    ?

 C50

    If fate allowed one to meet for a thousand miles, there was no such thing as not knowing each other. Whether it was good or bad, it was fate that allowed one to meet each other.


    Although the city of Song was located at the foot of the mountain, the distance between the city and the mountain was at least a dozen miles.


    Ying Yang City covered an area of five hundred miles, and the city of Song was more than four times larger than the city of Ying Yang. From this, it could be seen that the city of Song was over sixteen hundred miles wide.


    The meeting between Tian Ci and Su He was described as a meeting that happened every thousand miles. It was not exaggerated at all!


    In the afternoon, Tian Ci dreamed of a woman. In the evening, Su He went down the mountain, while Fu Yun calculated with his fingers and broke through the Heavenly Secrets. Under the cover of his spiritual sense, Su He got rid of his father.


    The reason why he was able to meet with Tian Ci was due to his curiosity towards Chi Dan and Su He''s persistence. It was also due to Fu Yun secretly adding fuel to the fire.


    The heavens had decided. Being able to meet Su He was something that they were destined to do. Fu Yun had secretly added fuel to the fire, but he had only hastened the time for them to meet.


    In the end, it was fate that allowed him to meet Su He, and speed up their meeting time. Even Fu Yun had to contribute greatly.


    Thus, Su He''s appearance was within his expectations, and he was not one bit surprised.


    Fu Yun knew Su He would come, but Chi Dan did not.


    Cultivation was not easy, nor was it easy for the demonic beasts. Although the cultivation speed of strange beasts was faster than that of ordinary demonic beasts, the realm of the Monster King was a bottleneck. Breaking through this barrier was definitely not an easy task.


    Peak Demon Lord, one was only a step away from breaking through to the Demon King Realm. To break through to the Demon King Realm, one needed a large amount of cultivation resources. Currently, the only way for Chi Dan to obtain cultivation resources was to rob the human race.


    Su He suddenly came to visit and found out that Su He was a cultivator. If there wasn''t an immortal master watching him, it would definitely rob Su He''s cultivation resources.


    With an immortal master by its side, it did not dare to blatantly rob Su He. It did not act rashly, but instead walked around Tian Ci''s side, constantly sizing him up.


    Passing through the city, he often scared away everyone. Finally, a little girl who wasn''t afraid of him came along. With an immortal master by her side, she couldn''t rob, so she could only try her best to be friendly and not talk.


    Although it was very friendly towards Su He, it was very unfriendly towards its companion. It saw its companion staring at Su He dumbly, and then stepped heavily on his companion''s foot.


    "Little Dan, are you crazy?"


    The little girl was slim and wore a light red dress. On the outside of the dress was a rose-red muslin, with two little braids. She had a red face and her small eyes were filled with spirituality.


    Zhong Ling Yu Xiu, beautiful and charming, it was no wonder that Tian Ci was mesmerized by it.


    A sharp pain came from the back of his foot, causing him to wake up completely. For some unknown reason, he was stepped on by Little Dan. If it wasn''t for the presence of an outsider, he really would have beaten Little Dan up.


    "Stinking brat, you''re drooling. I kindly remind you, what are you screaming for?"


    "Hurry up and wipe!"


    The little girl had come, not willing to approach him. Looking at him, she did not say a word and would definitely be wary of him. In order not to scare the little girl, Chi Dan did not want to speak for the time being.


    Although Immortal Master had been looking at the little girl, he had no intention of speaking.


    In his group, the immortal master did not wish to speak much, nor did he have the convenience to do so. The only ones who could speak and speak conveniently were his companions.


    Originally, he had looked forward to his partner asking about the little girl''s purpose of coming here, but who knew that his partner would appear to be infatuated. He kept staring at the little girl in a daze, and had no choice but to remind his partner.


    Every time he slept soundly and had a beautiful dream, his partner would hit his butt at an inappropriate time to remind him to get up and hurry on his way.


    Because it had learned how to warn its partners, it had not only failed to make a mistake when facing its partners'' furious roars, it had even teased its partners on purpose.


    "Where''s the saliva?"


    Would he drool?


    Little Dan was full of lies and nonsense. Although Tian Ci did not believe in Little Dan, he did not know why Su He had such a good impression of him after seeing him.


    He stretched out his right hand and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, but there was no drool on his hand. After knowing that he was tricked by Little Dan, he felt embarrassed in front of Su He.


    "Idiot!"


    "I''m warning you, don''t stare at others like that. This little girl will feel embarrassed!"


    Friend, have you never seen a beauty before?


    Why is he so virtuous?


    In its memory, its partners would only lose their composure in front of food after spending five years with its partners. It would remain calm and collected even in the face of mockery and insults from outsiders.


    Seeing this little girl, her partner would lose his composure, and Chi Dan would not understand.


    "You are ruthless!"


    Little Dan was shameless and shameless. If they really fought, he would definitely be at a disadvantage. In front of Su He, Heaven''s Gift didn''t want to lose face, so he could only give up his harsh words and hastily end the fight.


    Actually, there was a reason why he would foolishly look at Su He.


    Zhong Lingyu was a charming and charming lady, whose beauty combined with her cuteness. She was like a fairy descending to the mortal world. When she first met Su He, she piqued his curiosity and gave him a few more glances.


    However, staring at Su He in a daze was not because of Su He''s beauty, but because he felt that Su He was very familiar with him. There was always a feeling of familiarity, a feeling of wanting to get close to him.


    "Little girl, we seemed to have met somewhere before. Do you remember?"


    In the dream world, if others saw him greeting Su He, they would definitely scold him for being too old-fashioned in his way of talking to girls, and they would also think that he was a slut.


    In the real world, in the era where Heaven''s Gift was present, human thought was very conservative. As for the way Heaven''s Gift spoke up, people would only think that he was a frivolous person or a hooligan.


    Sure enough, when Su He saw him greet him, he really misunderstood him. He wrinkled his nose and rolled his eyes, directly filtering his words.


    "Haha ¡­"


    "Brat, you''re too creative with your way of talking to girls. Who taught you that?"


    "You are not allowed to use this method in the future. From now on, this method is expropriated by me!"


    Not to mention Su He, even Chi Dan who was with Tian Ci had misunderstood.


    Traveling in the Jianghu for five years, he had seen many people greet others. Their greetings were boring, but the way they greeted their partners was different from others. Chi Dan had decided to requisition them.


    Skinny Blue, Lentinus edodes!


    The little girl gave him a very familiar feeling. He was clearly not lying, and even though Little Dan didn''t believe him, the little girl also rolled her eyes, feeling very depressed.


    He had been travelling with his senior for ten years, and this was the first time he had seen the little girl in the city. It was understandable that the little girl and Little Dan didn''t believe him.


    Why did he feel a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu?


    He could not figure it out, nor could he explain it. The little girl did not speak, nor did the immortal master.


    From the moment he could remember, from the time he saw Su He until now, he had already recalled every single person he had seen in the past thirteen years. In his memory, Su He was nowhere to be seen.


    "Could it be her?"


    In the real world, he could not find Su He. He remembered that dream from a few days ago.


    In these thirteen years, he rarely dreamed. The people that appeared in his dreams were practically the people he was most familiar with. This was the first time he dreamed of an unfamiliar woman.


    Could it be that the girl in his dream had some sort of connection with the little girl in front of him?


    Although the woman in the dream and the little girl in front of his eyes looked completely different, the man in the dream wasn''t him. After being forced into the man''s body, he unexpectedly found out everything about the man, and he had the same feeling as the man.


    Could it be that the girl in front of him was the girl from his dream?


    Although this idea was absurd, it was the best explanation. In order to prove his point, he could only shamelessly ask the little girl.


    "Little sister, I dreamt of you. Did you dream of me?"


    Was this a question or a greeting?


    Whether it was a question or a greeting, to be able to say such unreasonable and private words, it was sufficient to show that the boy was a prodigal.


    Facing Tian Ci, Su He''s nose wrinkled even more. He frowned but still ignored her.


    "Hm, not bad, kid''s worth teaching!"


    After expropriating his comrades'' greetings, his companions immediately switched methods and continued their conversation. Chi Dan was very satisfied, and was completely unaware of his companions'' true intentions.


    "What do you know? Scram to the side and stop causing trouble!"


    Actually, the reason why he had spoken to Su He twice was not to strike up a conversation, but to ask Su He seriously and sincerely, hoping to find out the reason for their relationship.


    The one who said it didn''t mean it, the one who heard it meant it, the young lady had misunderstood.


    The little girl didn''t speak, and her expression was extremely ugly. He could tell that the little girl had misunderstood him. Little Dan didn''t know the truth, and was even blabbering nonsense. Wasn''t this the same as sincerely deepening the little girl''s misunderstanding of him?


    The little girl had misunderstood him, and yet Little Dan was still trying to make things difficult for him. He felt very hurt, and could only vent all the frustration in his heart on Little Dan.


    "Brat, laozi is praising you. What''s with your attitude?"


    "You want to find fault?"


    It seemed that Chi Dan and Tian Ci were born with a natural adversity. They often disregarded time, place, or even situation to argue with each other, or even fight to the death.


    "Are you stupid?"


    "I didn''t see, little sister had already misunderstood me!"


    "Why are you blindly adding fuel to the fire!"


    For some reason, Tian Ci didn''t want to lose her composure in front of a little girl. Unfortunately, little Dan didn''t understand what was going on, and always came out to cause trouble, discredit herself, and deepen the little girl''s misunderstanding of him.


    "Misunderstand you?"


    "What did you do?"


    "Could it be that your appearance is too vulgar, causing others to misunderstand?"


    Chi Dan was not an elegant gentleman. Usually, he would act like a bandit in front of his companions and didn''t feel like there was anything wrong with his partner''s way of greeting. Naturally, he didn''t know why the little girl would misunderstand his partner.


    "I don''t know who''s so wretched. He''s clearly just a pig, yet he''s still learning how to walk and still wants to speak human language!"


    He had only made a joke, but his partner actually dared to attack him personally. Naturally, Chi Dan would not be able to take it.


    "F * ck, little bastard, laozi wants to duel you!"


    Duel?


    If it were any other time, I would kill you. It''s just a thought. In front of a little girl, Heaven''s Gift didn''t want to lose his composure, so of course he wouldn''t fight with Little Dan.


    "Little Dan, do you still want to scare people away?"


    These days, the little girl was the only one who was not scared away by him. Hearing her companion''s angry roar, Chi Dan gave up the duel and became obedient.


    This was the only time in five years that no one from Fuyun had spoken up to stop them.


    ?

 C51

    "Little girl, I think we''ve met somewhere before. Do you remember?"


    In front of the little girl, he had spoken more than once, but the little girl was still not scared. From this, it could be seen that the little girl was not afraid of him.


    Since the little girl wasn''t scared, Chi Dan had no qualms about using her friends'' greetings.


    "Hehe ¡­"


    He said the same words. He was sincere, yet he was mistaken for being frivolous. The little girl rolled her eyes at him. Little Dan''s comical actions and words were only meant to strike up a conversation, but it actually made the little girl smile.


    Little Dan was only five years old when he was born, and the little girl was around ten years old when he called her ''little girl''. Wasn''t it more appropriate to call her ''little girl'' instead of ''little girl''?


    Little Dan had not only secretly learned what he had said, she had even taken advantage of the little girl. For some reason, she was very angry and wanted to beat Little Dan up.


    Su He did not care about the thoughts of Tian Ci as he had just become the disciple of some perverted and lecherous person. He came for the Scarlet Pill and did not want to waste any time on Tian Ci.


    "Hey!"


    "You''re the Monster King?"


    Although he was curious about Chi Dan, ever since ancient times, the demonic beast''s reputation had been terrible. Chi Dan''s reputation was even worse now, and just to be safe, Su He did not rashly approach.


    Although the ''Demon King'' in front of her was just as described by her senior brother, a Demon King wanted to fight a human and was also being shouted at by a mortal. She seriously suspected Chi Dan''s identity.


    "Haha ¡­"


    "Little girl, you guessed right. This King is using the language demon king!"


    "However, there is no reward!"


    Everyone in the city knew that he was a Demon King. Although the little girl doubted herself, she was still proud of herself for showing off in front of her friends.


    "Humph!"


    "Stingy!"


    Su He had never expected that he could get something from Chi Dan, but seeing how stingy Chi Dan was, he could not help but look down on him.


    "Damn, how shameless!"


    "Little girl, don''t believe it, it ¡­"


    Little Dan proudly flaunted. The little girl had been cheated, but for some reason, Tian Ci felt very upset. She really wanted to beat Little Dan up and expose Little Dan''s identity.


    "Heaven''s gift, you can''t say too much!"


    In this era, the humans and demons lived in peace. Immortals and demon gods did not exist, while Rogue Immortals could not be seen. Divine beasts and vicious beasts were nowhere to be seen, and the Monster King and the tribulation stage cultivators were at the top of the pyramid.


    He had been with Tian Ci for a period of time. It was only a matter of time before he would be separated for Tian Ci''s sake. Without Tian Ci''s protection and Little Dan''s protection, he would have gained another life-saving talisman.


    Although Little Dan was just a fake Demon King, as long as he had the identity of a Demon King, he would still be able to intimidate the small fries of both humans and demons.


    In these five years, after passing through the city, Little Dan caused a lot of trouble, and was also mistaken by the world as the Demon King. For the sake of a Life Protection Talisman in the future, Fuyun never stepped out to clarify the situation.


    As long as Little Dan''s identity as a Demon King was not exposed, there would be an additional safeguard for his safety. That was why he stopped Little Dan from being exposed.


    "Oh!"


    He had intended to expose Xiao Dan''s lies, but his senior brother suddenly spoke up to stop him. Although he did not understand why his senior brother wanted to stop him, he knew that his senior brother had his own reasons, so he stopped.


    "So that''s how the Monster King looks like?"


    Not only did he speak frivolously, he even called her little sister. She was taking advantage of him. How hateful. Unknowingly, Su He had already treated Tian Ci as a bad guy.


    He had originally wanted to hear what the fellow who disregarded him had to say, but after seeing that he could find out some useful information, he ended up being stopped by the old man.


    She was somewhat disappointed that she could not find any useful information.


    Taking advantage of the fact that her father wasn''t on the mountain and was secretly running down the mountain, risking her life and also the risk of being punished, she came here to see the Demon King.


    "What do you mean by ''like this''!?"


    "Don''t you think This King is very handsome?"


    Handsome?


    To describe a pig?


    It''s not that the pigs are sick, it''s just that the humans are sick!


    "Senior Brother, I really want to vomit!"


    Who gave Little Dan the confidence to brag in front of a little girl? Such narcissism made Heaven''s Gift feel disgusted and unable to take it anymore.


    "Little bastard, what are you vomiting for?"


    "You haven''t eaten anything all day, do you still have the strength to vomit?"


    With an immortal master blocking his companions from revealing his identity as a Demon King, Chi Dan was extremely proud of himself.


    Even though his companion was talking to the immortal master, his meaning was clear. He could tell that his companion was jealous of him for being more handsome than himself.


    "Little girl, do you have anything to eat?"


    It was fortunate that this matter was not brought up. With Little Dan''s words, Heaven''s Gift felt his stomach growling from hunger. It was extremely uncomfortable.


    "Don''t call me little sister, I have a name!"


    The bad boy had said four words to him and called him little sister four times, which meant that he had already taken advantage of her four times.


    The first two sentences were flippant and disgusting. The third sentence seemed to be filled with kindness and hate. He had only said half of it, yet the last sentence was actually asking for food.


    At this moment, the influence this bad boy had on Su He was simply terrible.


    "Hehe, my name is Tianwu. What''s your name?"


    The little girl looked to be about ten years old and was indeed younger than him. In order to express her politeness, she did not say "Hey" directly. She felt that she was already very polite.


    The little girl had a ferocious look on her face. Embarrassed, he immediately introduced himself. He wanted to know the little girl''s name so that she would not be unhappy.


    "I know your name. That uncle already called you by that name. My name is Su He, you''re not allowed to call me little sister!"


    At first, Su He did not want to say his name, but since Tian Ci had always called her little sister, she felt very uncomfortable.


    Furthermore, being able to be together with the "Demon King" meant that their relationship was definitely not ordinary. In order to get closer to the "Demon King", she could only reveal her name.


    "Sister Su He, do you have anything to eat?"


    He didn''t call her little sister, so he didn''t call her that. He never thought of calling her little sister anyway. In order to get food, she was very obedient and immediately changed her words.


    "There is!"


    In the sect, Su He was famous for being weird. The people in the sect loved her dearly and never let her suffer any losses. After encountering a gift from heaven, she had been given the opportunity to take advantage of it several times, so of course she wanted to get her revenge.


    Seeing that God''s Gift had a request for her, she immediately came up with an idea.


    "Really?"


    "Can you give me some?"


    Su He had nothing else on him other than an exquisite bracelet. He was originally just casually asking, and did not expect her to take out any food.


    The truth was always out of their expectations. When they heard that Su He really had food, both of their eyes lit up and they almost drooled. Why didn''t they just watch Su He eat?


    "We''re not familiar with each other, why should I give it to you?"


    That''s right, this was the first time they had met. To Su He, he was just a stranger, and he was indeed unfamiliar with her. There was a reason why he did not give her food.


    He had no money on him, so if he had money, he could buy it.


    He begged her, begged her to give him food, but heaven''s blessing couldn''t make him lose face. For a moment, he was at a loss for words.


    "I ¡­"


    Seeing how Heaven gave him nothing to say, Su He was especially pleased. He began to carry out his revenge plan, wanting to take back the benefits.


    "If someone can call me three times, no, five times'' elder sister '', I will definitely give them food!"


    If it were anyone else, they would not hesitate to give anything to Su He. Not to mention calling him elder sister, even if they called him ''grandaunt''. For some reason, it was hard to say who Su He was.


    "Little Dan, are you hungry too?"


    "Hurry up and call me sister! Sister Su He gave it to you to eat!"


    Little Dan was only five years old and would only be younger than Su He. In Heaven''s blessings, Little Dan had already started eating after calling out to his elder sister. Not only did he not suffer a loss, he even had a huge advantage.


    "Brat, I haven''t eaten in eight days and everything is fine. If you want to eat, go call for yourself. If you want to use me, I don''t even have a chance!"


    A dignified ''Demon King'', alright, the Demon King was a fake. No matter what, he was still a demon, a mere little sister to a little girl. If word of this got out, how could Chi Dan not submit to him?


    "Sis, Sis ¡­"


    If he didn''t eat any more food, he wouldn''t even have the strength to speak. If Little Dan wasn''t fooled, he would have to rely on himself.


    It was just calling her sister five times, it wasn''t like he would lose a piece of meat. For food, he gave up on his pride as a man and called Su He five times.


    "Here you go!"


    He finally made a profit. Su He didn''t go back on his words and took out an exquisite medicine bottle from his bracelet, throwing it at Tian Ci.


    "Damned pig, give it back to me. Otherwise, I''ll duel you!"


    Although he did not know what was in the bottle, Heaven''s Gift still believed that Su He would not go back on his words. He stretched out his hand to grab the bottle, but when he saw that he was about to get his hands on the bottle, he did not expect that he would get a bite out of it.


    For food, he gave up his dignity and backbone as a man, yet the small medicine bottle was taken away by Little Dan. He was extremely angry and wanted to duel with Little Dan.


    "Are you afraid of me?"


    After grabbing the small bottle, he realized that his partner was rushing towards him. Chi Dan immediately jumped away, not wanting to get entangled with his partner.


    His partner''s speed was not as fast as his own, not to mention his tough skin and thick flesh. His attack power was also not as good as his. If he were to duel with his partner, it was not worried that he would suffer a loss.


    "Haha, as a majestic Demon King, how many worshippers are there? In front of all the worshippers, we have to snatch a mortal''s food. If this news spreads out, who knows how many worshippers will suffer!"


    Little Dan was faster than him, and he kept chasing after it. Little Dan might eat the contents of the bottle while he was running, and that would be bad.


    Since he was unable to fight, he could only act wisely. In order to preserve the contents of the small medicine bottle, he had no choice but to use Little Dan''s vanity.


    "Brat, don''t spout nonsense. I''m just checking to see if there''s poison inside."


    Sure enough, there were outsiders here. Chi Dan did not want to lose his identity, so he opened the small medicine bottle, poured out a small pill, and ate it.


    If he could help check it out, then it would be a test!


    He was the distinguished Demon King of his generation, so he definitely would not believe that Su He would dare to harm his comrades. He wanted to test his medicine, but of course, he did not want to admit it was just an excuse.


    ?

 C52

    "That''s a Fasting Pill, it''s not a poison!"


    The Fasting Pill was the most common supportive medicine in the world of cultivation.


    After eating a Fasting Pill, a cultivator would basically not need to eat food for a day.


    Cultivators who had just entered the sect were no different from mortals; they couldn''t leave without food. When a cultivator encountered a breakthrough in their cultivation, they would have to go into closed door cultivation for at least two days or at most ten days or half a month.


    During a breakthrough, preparing food was very troublesome, and eating food also delayed one''s cultivation. In order to not interrupt one''s comprehension, a cultivator researched and produced a Pills of Fasting.


    "What''s the use of the Fasting Pill?"


    He had not yet entered the cultivation world and did not know how to refine pills. Scarlet Pills belonged to the category of demonic beasts, so whenever he came across herbs or spiritual objects, he would directly eat them.


    It was his first time seeing a pill. He didn''t know what kind of pill it was, but he felt that there was some kind of energy contained within it. Regardless of the consequences, he just ate it.


    He had been too focused on eating that pill previously that he forgot to ask. Only after consuming the pill did he realize that he still didn''t know its uses.


    "Eat one pill a day of Fasting Pills and you won''t have to eat for a day."


    Demonic beasts did not know the art of pill refinement, so it was normal for them not to know the uses of pills. Thus, the ''Monster King'' did not know the uses of Fasting Pills. Thus, Su He did not think too much about it.


    "Oh, I thought it was some miracle medicine that could increase one''s cultivation. So it was used to stop hunger!"


    After consuming the Fasting Pill, he didn''t feel hungry at all and he could even feel energy flowing through his body. He thought that the pill would increase his cultivation, but after knowing the effects of the pill, he was disappointed.


    "Little Dan, medicine, you''ve already tried it, can you give it to me now?"


    His stomach felt uncomfortable from the hunger. Eating the Fasting Pill was enough to stop him from being hungry, and right now, what Tian Ci wanted the most was the Fasting Pill.


    As for pills that could increase Cultivation base, that was completely useless to a mortal. If he had to choose between a Fasting Pill and a Fasting Pill, he wouldn''t be able to get both at the same time. He would definitely choose a Fasting Pill.


    "Kid, take it!"


    The mosquito was small, but it was still meat. Even though the Fasting Pill was used to stop hunger, there was still energy within it. Eating a little more could increase the energy within one''s body as well.


    Initially, he wanted to eat them all, but he was worried that he would disappoint his admirers. After considering that his partner hadn''t eaten anything for a day, Chi Dan pretended to be generous and threw the bottle of medicine to his partner.


    Knowing that the Fasting Pill was indeed effective, when Tian Ci saw the small pill being thrown at her, she immediately grabbed the small bottle. After not eating for an entire day, she became extremely hungry. She opened the bottle, poured out a pill, and threw in a mouthful.


    After consuming a Fasting Pill, his entire body felt warm, and the hunger in his body quickly disappeared.


    When winter came, although his senior didn''t eat much throughout the winter, he still asked politely.


    "Senior Brother, do you want to eat?"


    Fasting Pills were indeed a good thing for mortals. However, for Fuyun, the energy contained within a single Fasting Pill was not comparable to the energy he would be able to absorb from a day of meditation. It would truly be a waste for him to consume a Fasting Pill.


    "You can keep the pills. Eat one a day for a few days."


    Seven years old and eighty years old. If he was just a mortal, then even if he was not an old man, he would still be a skinny and stooped person.


    Not only that, the old uncle didn''t consume any Inedia Pills. Judging from his words, he wouldn''t consume the rest of the pills either. To be together with the Monster King, he definitely wasn''t an ordinary person.


    Although Su He was very mischievous, he would never be careless. From the actions of her uncle, she guessed that the old man was not a mortal, but a cultivator with a profound cultivation, or perhaps a Demon King.


    In the city, everyone thought that her uncle was a mortal, but at this moment, what she saw was not a mortal, but a cultivator. From this, it could be seen that her uncle''s cultivation was at least the same as her father''s, even higher than his father''s.


    If his uncle was a human cultivator, it wouldn''t be a big deal. But if he was a demon king, then both demon kings would appear in the city at the same time. Once word of this spread, it would definitely cause a huge uproar.


    If he was also a cultivator with a profound cultivation base, or perhaps a demon king, even the sect would lose a lot of lives in the event of a war, let alone a war in the city.


    Su He couldn''t help but feel nervous as he thought about the three great demon kings causing trouble for the women of Song City.


    For mortals, food was something that was indispensable. When it came to food that was given by heaven, the uncle and demon king did not help to snatch it, and they even allowed him to bully them.


    When Tian Ci was bullied, the old uncle was kind and kind. He sat cross-legged and did not help but use his words to bully his comrades.


    From this, it could be determined that the Old Uncle and the Rare Words Demon King did not want to harm him.


    It was just as Su He thought. From beginning to end, Fu Yun had never planned to bully a junior. As for the little pill, under his supervision, it didn''t dare to rob openly.


    Since his uncle and demon king would not harm him and his life was not in danger, Su He was no longer nervous. He mustered his courage and fully displayed the Little Demoness'' personality.


    "Little brother Tianwu, where are you going?"


    Younger brother?


    Just now he called her big sister because it was for food. That was why he had no choice but to use a temporary measure. Now that he had gotten the food, he was still his big brother.


    A girl who was a few years younger than him and wanted to be his big sister wouldn''t even have a chance, unless he was given some Inedia Pills. It would be a different story.


    "Little sister Su He, I''ll call you older sister a few more times. Can you give me some more medicinal pills?"


    It was winter and it was hard to find food in the wild. If he could get his hands on 180 Fasting Pills, he would be able to survive the entire winter.


    If there was a chance to hoard food, not to mention calling her elder sister, even calling her grandaunt would not be rejected by Heaven''s Gift. In any case, it was not as if her name was given, so who knew who she was calling?


    "If you want medicinal pills, big sister can give them to you. You''re my little brother anyway."


    "However, I don''t want you to wake me up anymore. I just want to know where you''re going. If you tell me, I''ll give you more Pills of Fasting."


    Seeing that Heaven''s Gift still wanted the Pills of Fasting but was unwilling to say where he was going, Su He immediately had an idea and decided to make a deal with him.


    "Sister Su He, give me the Fasting Pill. You''re my sister. If you don''t give me the pill, then you''re no longer my sister."


    From beginning to end, Tian Ci had never admitted that Su He was his older sister. Even if he had obtained the pill, he had never mentioned the trade that Su He had proposed.


    "Little sister Su He, you don''t need me to tell you. Let me tell you, I don''t need medicinal pills. You just have to give me spirit stones, or medicinal pills that can increase my cultivation."


    As long as he told the directions, he would be able to obtain the Pills of Fasting. How could Chi Dan miss out on such a good matter? It was just that his ambition was not satisfied with the Pills of Fasting.


    It wouldn''t be a problem for him to not eat anything for ten to half a month. If he was hungry, his partner would still have some Fasting Pills. At most, he could just snatch some.


    Besides, with spirit stones and pills that could raise one''s cultivation, it could avoid eating anything and gain the opportunity to obtain spirit stones and pills that could raise its cultivation. As such, it didn''t want to miss out on the opportunity.


    "This won''t do. I''ll agree to your request first. I can''t go back on my word."


    In the cultivation world, Fasting Pills required three to five Spirit Stones to exchange for one. Scarlet Pills only required Spirit Stones and medicinal pills to increase Cultivation base, not Fasting Pills. According to common sense, giving Spirit Stones was a good deal.


    In fact, Su He was in a bit of a dilemma.


    Generally speaking, the Monster King''s appetite wasn''t small. How many spirit stones would it take to satisfy the desire of the Crimson Core? She wasn''t too sure. She had a lot of spirit stones with her, so she couldn''t give them all to the Monster King.


    As for cultivation pills, he did have some on him, but not many. There were almost only enough for himself.


    This time, she didn''t know how long she would stay in the city for. She had brought quite a few Pills of Fasting in case she needed it, so that she could trade them.


    The "Monster King" wanted pills and spirit stones to increase her cultivation, but as long as it was a Fasting Pill, she would be more willing to trade with Heaven''s Gift.


    "Sister Su He, where are we going? I don''t know either!"


    Where to go?


    All these years, he had been following his senior brother everywhere. Where he wanted to go was never mentioned by his senior brother. Even Tian Ci didn''t know where he wanted to go, nor did he know how to reply to Su He.


    The Pills of Fasting was truly tempting. As long as he told them where he was going, he would be able to obtain quite a few of them. The conditions were tempting, but he really had no idea where he was going.


    Actually, he could lie and take the Pills of Fasting, but for some reason, he wasn''t willing to lie to Su He.


    "Haha, he doesn''t know, I know, let me say it!"


    Since his partner was unable to answer, the opportunity to obtain spirit stones and pills to increase his cultivation had come. This was a rare opportunity that he could not afford to miss, and Chi Dan could not wait any longer.


    "I can only give you Fasting Pills!"


    When he went into secluded meditation, he could ask his parents for some of the pills, as well as some Spirit Stones and Cultivation base pills. If he asked his parents for them, they might not necessarily give them to him.


    "Give it to me!"


    Although he was disappointed that he could not obtain spirit stones or pills to increase his cultivation, it was still good that he could obtain the Fasting Pill.


    "Take it!"


    Seeing that Chi Dan had agreed, Su He bluntly took out two bottles of Fasting Pills from his bracelet and tossed them over to Chi Dan.


    "With the sky as the blanket and the earth as the bed, where you can go? My home is everywhere."


    Little Dan received two bottles of Fasting Pills, but he failed to fulfill his promise. Without waiting for Su He to speak, he immediately began to fight for Su He.


    "Damn, that''s fine too. Little Dan, aren''t you lying to little sister Su He!"


    For the past few years, he had followed the immortal master. He did not have a single home, but often stayed in the wilderness. When he was hungry, he would hunt wild fruits; when he was thirsty, he would drink river water; when he was tired, he fell to the ground and slept.


    The truth was indeed as he had said. In the face of his comrades'' accusations, Chi Dan did not think that he had lied to Su He.


    "Stinky brat, stop being unfair to This King. Why would This King lie to little sister Su He? Haven''t we been living like this for the past few years!"


    Although the Riley King did not directly state where he was going, the place he was going to live was precisely what he wanted to express.


    Once this news got back to the sect, it would be the same as sneaking down the mountain and making up for it. How could Su He possibly lose some Pills of Fasting? It was worth it.


    ?

 C53

    The appearance of the "Monster King" in the city had caused panic among the people. The entire city had been abuzz with activity. His father had been trying to find out the whereabouts of the Demon King at the foot of the mountain, but he hadn''t been able to find anything.


    The fact that the "Monster King" was so difficult aroused Su He''s curiosity. He went down the mountain to find the "Monster King" and see if it was as his senior brother and sister had said. It had three heads and six arms and was extremely cruel.


    After seeing Chi Dan, she was rather disappointed to discover that there was a huge discrepancy between what they were talking about and what they were talking about.


    For the sake of meeting the "Demon King", she didn''t even get the permission of her parents. She definitely couldn''t escape her parents'' punishment when she returned to the sect.


    She had taken the risk of being punished by her father just to see Chi Dan. The result was that she was very dissatisfied. Since she had already gone down the mountain, it was too late for regret.


    Now that he had found the ''Demon King'', as long as he could find out the purpose of its visit to Song Maiden City and where it was going, he would definitely be able to make up for his loss by returning to the sect.


    He didn''t know where the "Monster King" was going, but he did know that the "Monster King" had nowhere to go. Su He''s mind immediately became excited.


    "Hello, uncle, I am a disciple of the Hollow Jade Sect, the Hollow Jade Sect is not far from here, why don''t you come with me to the sect, my father, uncle master, and uncle master will definitely welcome you!"


    After meeting him, the old uncle had yet to speak with him. Although the heavens had scolded the Lai Yu Demon King as a dead pig, the old uncle''s words had always been followed. With Su He''s intelligence, he could naturally see that the old uncle was the real mastermind.


    "I''m old, and I can''t walk. I can''t climb the mountain, so I won''t go!"


    "This young man is exercising his muscles and bones. Very good!"


    All these years, the two people and one beast had no destination. The four seas were their home, and the truth was that this was not the case. The city of Song was their destination, and up until now, only Fu Yun knew about it.


    Furthermore, other than him, Xiao Dan and Tian Ci did not know about their destination. Thus, Fu Yun did not care about where Su He asked about their whereabouts.


    As for accepting Su He''s suggestion to go to the Hollow Jade Sect, for the time being, he did not have that thought.


    "This is real!"


    "Great!"


    The uncle''s cultivation was unfathomable. It was very likely that it was the demon king who refused to head towards the mountain gate. Su He was somewhat disappointed, but he wasn''t too depressed because the uncle didn''t want to go.


    The meaning behind the youth''s actions was very clear. He had already agreed to bring Demon King Rite and Tian Ci to the sect. To be able to bring the Demon King Rite to the sect was a great merit, of course, she was happy.


    "Senior Brother, I''m not going either!"


    Tian Ci also understood that Su He was not the only one who could understand the meaning behind Fu Yun''s words. Since senior brother was unwilling to go with him, he could not abandon senior brother, and he was also unwilling to go.


    "Master, of course I want to be with you!"


    The two of them were a strange combination, how could they miss Chi Dan? The immortal master and his companions were unwilling to go to the Hollow Jade Sect alone, so of course he would not feel at ease.


    "Hng hng!"


    "Do you want to go or not!"


    He was so happy that it seemed that it was a bit early. He thought that the Rare Words Demon King would follow him back to the sect, but he didn''t expect that he would get nothing out of it.


    The old uncle refused. The Riley King also refused. Even a mortal refused. Su He pouted his small mouth and angrily glared at Tian Ci. He could only glare at Tian Ci.


    "Haha ¡­"


    "Little girl, don''t be unhappy, I promise, Tian Ci and Little Dan will definitely go!"


    Seeing that Su He was unhappy and venting his anger with the gift of the heavens, Fu Yun immediately smiled.


    At the same time, for some unknown reason, he also promised Su He that Tian Ci He would definitely go to the Hollow Jade Sect.


    "Really?"


    Having received his uncle''s promise to make use of the Demon King and Tian Ci to head to the sect as guests, Su He was immediately beaming with joy.


    "You''ve already called me uncle, I can''t possibly lie to you. However, instead of going now, it will take me a few days to become your disciple!"


    Why couldn''t he go now? Perhaps the time was not right yet, or perhaps there were other reasons. In any case, Fu Yun didn''t give Su He an explanation.


    "No problem, I can wait a few days before returning."


    Since he had already achieved his goal, the old uncle was unwilling to explain. Thus, Su He didn''t ask any further questions in order to avoid attracting the attention of others.


    As for staying for a few more days, let alone a few days, even if it was a month, she would still be willing to wait.


    Besides, he had gone down the mountain alone with great difficulty. He didn''t have to worry about his safety, and since he was able to stay with the "Monster King", he had to stay for at least a few more days.


    "That won''t do, if you don''t go back now, your father will destroy the entire city."


    Su He wanted to stay, but Fu Yun didn''t want her to.


    Ever since Su He had disappeared, Su Liang seemed to have gone crazy. He gathered all of his disciples, including most of the disciples from the other three factions. He searched the entire city thoroughly, with the attitude that he would never stop until he found Chi Dan and Su He.


    "Old Uncle, you can''t lie to me. You must definitely send Heaven''s Gift and the Monster King to see me."


    If he went missing, his father would definitely go crazy. Thinking of his father frantically searching for him, and his mother crying for him, why didn''t Su Li insist on following him? He wanted to return to the sect to report his safety.


    "Haha, don''t worry, little girl. I promise you, I''ll definitely go there. Little Dan will definitely go as well."


    Seeing that Su He was worried, Fu Yun laughed and promised once again.


    "Alright, uncle, take care. I''m leaving!"


    "Foolish brother, sister has left!"


    "Riley King, my Fasting Pill is a high-grade pill, one Fasting Pill can be exchanged for five Spirit Stones!"


    After faking a pitiful appearance, he tricked Fu Yun into promising once again that Su He would bid farewell to the old man, Tian Ci, and Xiao Dan before skipping away.


    A pair of dimples appeared on his face, and his mouth revealed a pair of canine teeth. God''s blessing was directly used to seeing idiots. It was only when Su He said goodbye that he finally reacted. Seeing that Su He had left, he was slightly unwilling to part with him.


    For the first time, Zhang Xuan came into contact with pills. He didn''t know much about the tier of a pill, and upon hearing that it could be exchanged for five spirit stones, his eyes glowed, and he drooled.


    Not long after Su He left, Fu Yun left the mountain with Tian Ci and Little Dan, disappearing without a trace.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    He entered the southern city from the eastern city, passed through the southern city, and met Fu Yun and the others at the border of the southern and western city. After parting ways, Su He returned by his original route.


    After her father had found her sneaking down the mountain, she had stealthily walked around the small town.


    After leaving the mountain, she flew on her sword, hoping to return to the sect as soon as possible so that her parents wouldn''t be worried.


    It was only until they were far away from the mountains and into the east city that someone noticed her figure flying through the air. It was strange to say that no one noticed her before entering the east city.


    "He''er!"


    His daughter suddenly appeared in the sky without any warning. This wasn''t the main point, the main point was that his daughter was safe and sound.


    After searching through the whole city for days and nights, he still could not find his daughter''s whereabouts. Many people thought that their daughter was in trouble. Only Su Liang refused to believe it and refused to give up.


    His daughter was safe and sound, he was so happy that tears almost flowed down his face. Worried that his daughter would disappear again, he locked his spiritual sense on his daughter and rushed to her side with the fastest speed on his sword, not daring to waste even a second.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    A figure appeared in the sky above the eastern city. He appeared without any warning and was about to fly towards the sect.


    Su He suddenly disappeared, and the disciples of the sect were extremely anxious. The disciples that were searching for Su He in the east city noticed that it was Su He. They immediately flew into the air and blocked his path.


    Within fifteen minutes, several groups of sect disciples successively appeared and surrounded her, waiting for Su Liang''s arrival.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    A quarter of an hour later, Su Liang arrived at his daughter''s side. Her daughter had already been surrounded by the overwhelming crowd of sect disciples.


    "Where did you run off to?"


    "I wonder if Mom and Dad are worried?"


    "Looks like I spoiled you so much that you dared to go down the mountain on your own. Watch how I deal with you when I return to the sect!"


    At the moment when he discovered his daughter, Su Liang was extremely happy. However, after meeting his daughter for real, his face darkened, and he put on a fiendish expression.


    "Hehe, dad, I''ve seen the Monster King."


    Every time she did something wrong, her father would always put on a bad face, but Su He knew that her father was unwilling to punish her. At most, he would say a few words to her.


    "He''er, let''s talk after we return to the sect!"


    Information regarding the Monster King was extremely important. Without knowing the details, it was temporarily inconvenient for him to reveal it to the sect disciples. Su Liang secretly sent a sound transmission to his daughter to stop her.


    "You can all leave now!"


    Now, the appearance of Chi Dan in the city was no longer a secret. Everyone knew about it.


    The reason for Chi Dan''s appearance in the city was a speculation, but it was a secret of the sect. Su Liang told his disciples not to inform anyone of the secret, so as to avoid causing panic, and then dismissed the disciples surrounding his daughter, preparing to take her back to the sect.


    "Yes, uncle master Su!"


    The Spirit Demon King was a secret, so Martial Uncle Su stopped Junior Sister Su from going into details. The disciples of the various sects didn''t dare to ask too much, so after hearing Martial Uncle Su''s order, they all quickly rode their swords and left.


    The senior brothers and sisters all left. Under his father''s instructions, Su He put away his flying sword and stood on his father''s flying sword. He pulled his father''s Daoist robe as he returned to the sect with him.


    "Little He, you''re getting bolder and bolder. How dare you go down the mountain on your own? Take your own punishment when you get back!"


    The appearance of Chi Dan in the women''s city of Song, and the fact that his daughter still dared to go down the mountain without permission were really too audacious. He had to punish her, or else he might cause more trouble in the future.


    Su Liang took advantage of the time it was when he was escorting his daughter back to the sect to receive his punishment. When he returned to the sect, he had his wife and senior martial brothers and sisters to protect his daughter.


    "Dad, this time, I''ve done a great deed. You can''t punish me!"


    He had secretly descended the mountain and knew that his father would punish him. Thus, Su He was willing to spend two bottles of Pills of Fasting in order to find out where the Rare Words Demon King had gone to, so that he could have the capital to negotiate with his father.


    Right now, not only did they know that their uncle''s cultivation was unfathomable, they even invited the Riley King to pay their respects. No matter what, it was a great merit, and they shouldn''t be punished, but should instead receive a reward.


    "Stop quibbling. This time, I''ll definitely punish you!"


    Although he was unwilling to give up on what he had just said, his daughter had brought back a piece of news. If it was very important, it would be impossible to punish his daughter.


    ?

 C54

    "Wu wu, He''er, it''s my mom that didn''t take good care of you. If something were to happen to you, then my mom would die too!"


    It didn''t matter if you were a human or a cultivator. You were human, blood, flesh, and blood, and emotions.


    After hearing that her daughter had snuck down the mountain and her husband had sent back the news that her daughter had disappeared, Fang Fang had been crying all day, blaming himself very much.


    She initially wanted to follow her husband down the mountain to find her daughter, but her husband was worried that something would happen to her and refused to let her go down the mountain. Thus, she was forced to stay in the sect to wait for news.


    In the sect, it was not like she hadn''t done anything. She prayed that her husband would find her daughter and come back safely while scanning the city with her divine sense.


    Without any warning, her daughter appeared in the sky above the eastern city. She immediately rode her sword down the mountain and charged straight towards her daughter.


    When her husband arrived at her side, she still hadn''t appeared. It was only when her husband wanted to punish her that she arrived in time.


    "Su Liang, I want to see how you dare punish He Er. If you want to punish He Er, I''m not done for!"


    He had not yet rushed to his daughter''s side when he heard from afar that her husband was going to punish her. For the sake of her daughter not to be punished, she didn''t hesitate to threaten her husband.


    "Hee hee!"


    Hearing the message from his mother, Su He stuck his head out from behind his father''s back and proudly looked towards the mountain gate, waiting for his mother''s rescue.


    There would definitely be a bit of stirring up after the mother and daughter met.


    Before he arrived, his voice had already reached his ears. His wife was anxious to protect his daughter, so Su Liang could only helplessly shake his head and smile bitterly when he was threatened by his wife.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    In front of the gate of the Hollow Jade Sect!


    "Little girl, you went down the mountain on your own this time. Your parents are worried sick, and your senior martial brother and sister have gone down the mountain to look for you. Tell me, you''ve caused such a disaster. How should your senior uncle punish you?"


    Since Chi Dan had suddenly appeared in the city, there were many matters that needed to be dealt with. Yin Xian couldn''t leave the sect, so he naturally couldn''t help Su Liang find his daughter.


    Although he couldn''t get away from it, he was worried that his disciple would be killed by a red core. Yin Xian had been checking the situation of the city with his divine sense.


    Su He suddenly appeared in the sky above East City. He was also very different from Fang Fang. However, he did not descend the mountain as quickly as Fang Fang. Instead, he waited on the mountain for Su Liang''s family to return.


    "Hehe, Second Martial Uncle, I didn''t cause any trouble. I did a great deed. You can''t punish He''er. He''er has brought back some very important news!"


    If he had known that his Second Martial Uncle would say such words, he would have never feared his Second Martial Uncle''s punishments. Fortunately, his identity wasn''t simple, and he had invited Chi Dan and Tian Ci to the sect as guests.


    "Oh?"


    "Little girl, you''ve grown up. You can do meritorious deeds for the sect!"


    "Quickly tell me, what great achievement did you do?"


    "Speak of it, and let second uncle hear it. Perhaps, he might be able to make up for it!"


    This year, Su He was only ten years old and was causing trouble everywhere within the sect. Now, he was getting bolder and bolder, daring to secretly sneak down the mountain.


    After secretly running down the mountain, not to mention making a big contribution, as long as he didn''t cause trouble for the sect, Yin Xian really didn''t take her words seriously.


    It was indeed hard to believe that a ten year old girl could contribute greatly to the sect. Yin Xian did not believe her, but it was also within reason. Although he did not believe that Su He could contribute greatly, he was still curious about her.


    "Humph, Second Martial Uncle, you''re so stingy. He''er did a great deed. If we don''t reward him, then he won''t say anything!"


    Make up for it?


    In order to find out where the scarlet pills had gone and to lose three bottles of Fasting Pills, Su He felt that he should have received some compensation no matter what.


    "He''er has grown up and can help the sect. If you really can help the sect, then Martial Uncle will help you and your Second Martial Uncle will reward you!"


    A blue ray of light came from the north side of Song Maiden City. With a leap, it landed beside the group.


    It turned out to be Wen Shu. Ever since the appearance of Chi Dan in the city, she had been worrying about her disciple''s safety. She had stayed in the North City and used her divine sense to cover the entire city, as well as to find out the whereabouts of Su He.


    When she noticed Su He''s figure and saw Su Liang rushing over to her daughter''s side, she did not appear. She received a sound transmission from Su Liang and received news of Crimson Core. She told her disciple that his decision was safe and immediately rushed back to the sect.


    The Sect Leader Yin De was obsessed with cultivation, his heart was related to the world, he had not yet married nor had any children; Yin Xian was passionate about power, had not yet married, and had an adopted son; Wen Shu was passionate about medical skills, had never met a good person, and was single; only Su Liang, who did not love the mountains, loved the beauties, had not yet acquired a son, and there was still a daughter.


    Of the four disciples, Su He was the only child. Of course, he was deeply in love with Su He. Su He was safe and sound, while Yin Xian revealed a doting smile on his face.


    "Hehe, Martial Uncle is the best to He''er!"


    Before the person had even arrived, his voice had already reached him. Upon hearing his Martial Uncle''s pampered words, Su He immediately became happy. He looked forward to his Martial Uncle''s return and seek justice for him.


    "Little girl, if you really do something great, I will definitely help you get a reward!"


    "But, you lied to Martial Uncle, Martial Uncle must punish you!"


    The purpose of the appearance of Chi Dan in the city was unknown. How could Su He dare to sneak down the mountain? He was indeed bold. If he didn''t punish him, then he would be too indulgent.


    However, if Su He really wanted to contribute greatly, it would be a completely different story.


    "Martial Uncle, Second Martial Uncle and Father are bullying me. You have to uphold justice for He''er!"


    Although Martial Uncle usually treated his Senior Sister very sternly, he always protected her. When Su He saw that his Martial Uncle was standing up for him, he immediately ran over to his Martial Uncle and acted pitifully and coquettishly.


    "He''er, don''t worry. With Martial Uncle here, no one will dare punish you. Say it, what sort of great contribution did you make?"


    With Martial Uncle protecting him, not only would he not have to worry about being punished by Second Martial Uncle and his father, but he would also be rewarded.


    "Hehe, thank you Martial Uncle!"


    Before he could say that he had made a big contribution, he had to lay down a bunch of conditions. The little girl was very weird, the Yin siblings looked at each other, and couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Let''s talk after we return to the main hall!"


    "¡­ ¡­"


    "Second uncle, that night, I ¡­"


    "Second Martial Uncle, this is what happened. How can you reward me?"


    Seeing that his parents and martial uncles had already achieved their goal, Su He didn''t waste any time and explained in detail what had happened down the mountain.


    From the moment she had descended the mountain, she had met Chi Dan. When she returned to the end of the sect, she did not hide anything. She narrated the events of her encounter with Chi Dan in great detail, not missing anything out.


    "Haha, I didn''t expect that you would make such a big contribution!"


    "Second Martial Uncle still has things he needs to discuss with your father and Martial Uncle. First, follow your mother back. Later, let your father bring you here to receive the rewards. How about it?"


    It was a great achievement to know about Fu Yun and Chi Dan. He had to reward the little girl. However, the most important thing was for her to take care of the aftermath of the incident.


    "Senior Brother, Senior Sister, I''ll take He''er back first."


    "He''er, let''s go!"


    The big and small matters of the sect were left to the husband and senior brothers and sisters. If they stayed, they wouldn''t be able to help. Their daughter was being naughty, but staying would only cause trouble.


    "Mm, alright!"


    He had brought back the news that the lord had some important matters to discuss. Anyhow, he had received the promise of his uncle-master, and he would not be able to do without the rewards. It would be useless to stay in the main hall, so he agreed to follow his mother back.


    "Don''t lie to me!"


    He agreed to leave with his mother, and was about to leave the hall when Su He turned around. He didn''t forget to remind his second martial uncle not to go back on his word.


    "Haha, don''t worry little girl, Second Uncle will never go back on his words."


    If the little girl hadn''t received the reward, the entire sect would have turned into a mess. Thinking of her naughty personality, Yin Xian felt a headache coming on.


    But then again, the sect had a mischievous little girl, so the entire sect was full of energy. Yin Xian was still very happy, so he naturally would not be stingy with his rewards.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    After Su He left with his mother, only Yin Xian, Su Liang, and Wen Shu remained in the hall.


    Knowing the exact location of the Demon King, they were not foolish enough to go down the mountain and search. Because the Demon King''s whereabouts had been exposed, they couldn''t possibly still be on the spot, waiting for them to find him.


    "Senior Brother, what did you say? Should we recall our disciple?"


    After Chi Dan entered the city, he did not do anything evil. With the news his daughter brought back, Su Liang thought for a while and decided not to send any more disciples to search.


    "Junior Brother, it''s hard to guarantee that the ''Monster King'' didn''t lie to He''er. It''s best for us to be careful, after all, there''s still an old man with an unknown cultivation. We can''t not be wary!"


    As for the two people beside the Demon King, the old man was actually a cultivator with an unfathomable cultivation, and could even be a Demon King. Yin Xian didn''t dare to relax his guard in the slightest.


    Actually, the sect sent a lot of disciples, but the sect''s higher-ups were still unable to find the whereabouts of the ''Demon King''.


    "Senior Brother, that old man and Demon King Lai Yu were deliberately hiding their strength, and we can''t even find them. What''s more, I don''t think that there is a need to send out all of the disciples from the sect."


    "Besides, if the Rare Words Demon King and that child really want to come to the sect as guests, we should also consider how we should receive them!"


    In order to find his daughter, all of his disciples had left the sect, and the other three branches had sent out a large number of disciples as well. Since his daughter had returned and had also been informed that Chi Dan would go visit the sect, Su Liang really wanted to recall his disciples.


    "Second senior brother, what third senior brother said is true. I also think that we should recall a portion of our disciples. If the Rare Words Demon King really wants to harm our sect, our disciples will be in danger outside!"


    The "Demon King" had not come to the sect yet, and his disciple was still in Song Nu''s city. Wen Shu was still worried.


    "In that case, we will recall some of the disciples!"


    "As for whether that Rare Words Demon King has any other intentions, we still do not know. We will deal with it carefully!"


    The Third and Fourth Junior Sisters insisted on recalling their disciples. Considering that the disciples couldn''t find the whereabouts of the Demon King, they agreed to their suggestion.


    "Alright, Senior Apprentice Brother!"


    "I will go and recall the disciples!"


    "Senior Brother, I will also go recall the disciples!"


    With senior brother''s approval, Su Liang and Wen Shu left the main hall and went to Song N¨¹''s city to recall a few disciples. They only left behind some normal patrolling disciples and some disciples who were trying to pacify the mortals.


    People in the city knew that the "Demon King" was going to visit the Hollow Jade Sect, so they were relieved when they saw that the "Demon King" was only passing by the city. Besides some who were still watching, a lot of them had already returned to their original homes.


    ?

 C55

    In the center of the city, at the intersection between East, South, West, and North, there was a small city called Songyu City.


    The Song Yu city was located in the confluence of the four cities. There were many shops in the city, and they were called the place of trade. Cultivators needed everything they could find, so it was a good place for loose cultivators to buy supplies.


    Five days later, Fu Yun and Chi Dan appeared in the vicinity of the city. They were only five miles away from reaching the city.


    With Chi Dan as a companion, Fu Yun was not in a hurry to enter the city during the day. He brought Tian Ci and Chi Dan to a forest outside of the city and stopped to rest.


    After almost twenty days of life in reverse, Blessing was slowly getting used to it. He thought he would wait until it was dark to enter the city, pick up firewood and start a fire.


    As usual, Fuyun rarely spoke, but today was a bit different. On the way, he didn''t say a single word, as if he was preoccupied with something.


    As usual, Tian Ci picked up firewood and lit it for the pile of firewood. However, she did not sit down to meditate as per usual. Instead, she sat with her back to the fire, staring into the distance.


    In the distance, the city of Songyu was visible.


    After ten years of trekking, they finally arrived at Songyu City.


    He had always lived a life without any fixed place. There were few places he wanted to go to, or where he absolutely had to go. In fact, the entire city of Songyu was one such place.


    "Senior Martial Brother, why aren''t you resting?"


    With the Fasting Pill, there was no need to go out looking for food or firewood. At night, they still had to travel, so it was time for them to rest.


    He had followed his senior for ten years and lived a life in which the heavens acted as his blanket and the earth acted as his bed. He thought that he would live this life with his senior for the rest of his life.


    After entering the city, his Senior Martial Brother''s behavior and expression were very strange. Not only had his lifestyle become chaotic, but he was also thinking by himself.


    At this moment, like before, Little Dan was mindless and did nothing. There was no need to think about anything else. Once he had the fire, he fell asleep on the ground.


    However, not only was his Senior Brother not prepared to rest, he was also looking into the distance. It was unknown just what he was thinking about.


    "Tian Ci, it has been ten years since you followed me, right?"


    When Senior Brother asked, Tian Ci stood up politely and walked to Senior Brother''s side. She thought about it seriously and calculated the amount of time she had with Senior Brother.


    "Yeah, it''s been almost eleven years."


    "Yes, it''s been almost 11 years. I really don''t want to part with it!"


    Reluctance?


    What do you mean?


    Why would he not want to?


    Why sigh?


    Were they going to separate now?


    "Senior Brother, do you not want me anymore?"


    Hearing his senior brother''s words, Tian Ci suddenly became flustered, at a loss of what to do.


    "S-senior brother, do you want to leave me?"


    He was smart enough to guess what he was thinking.


    Would he really be willing to leave after ten years?


    Why was the answer so sad? He was really reluctant, but he didn''t have a choice!


    "Heaven''s Gift, do you still remember why you followed me?"


    It had almost been eleven years. Why had he followed his senior brother? If his senior brother hadn''t asked, perhaps he had really forgotten!


    Grandmother hoped that she could find her loved ones and not be alone. During the past ten years, she had been accompanied by her Elder Brother. She did not feel lonely at all, and had long since treated him as a family member.


    He had promised his grandmother that he would definitely find his birth parents. Ten years passed, and his Senior Brother grew more and more familiar with them. His birth parents were as unfamiliar as ever.


    "S-senior brother, could it be that my family members are in the city ahead?"


    He had always been living a life of wandering with his senior brother, thinking that he would spend the rest of his life like this. It was only when his senior brother mentioned the past that he realized that he still had a mission.


    "Perhaps. Didn''t you promise your grandmother that you must get her name and family back? Did you forget?"


    The first time they met, Heaven''s Gift didn''t want to leave with him, and even more so didn''t want to hear his name from his mouth. For this reason, Fu Yun had never mentioned it.


    Even after ten years, he still would not say anything.


    "I remember, I don''t dare to forget!"


    "Senior brother, are you really leaving me?"


    The last wishes of the grandparents were not to be forgotten, nor could they be forgotten.


    He was going to retrieve his family and name?


    The Senior Brother did not answer him explicitly, but his meaning had already been expressed very clearly.


    "It''s good that you remember!"


    "In the future, you''ll have to walk your own path. I can only send you here!"


    Leaving was always a sad thing. Since Tian Ci had already guessed it, there was no point in continuing to hide it. Rather than saying it was like this, it could be said to be more accurate.


    "Senior, wuu ¡­"


    "I ¡­ I can''t bear to part with you!"


    After living together for ten years, senior was like a teacher, yet he was also like an elder. He had never left senior, and now, he had to separate from senior. He was truly unwilling to part with him.


    He grabbed his senior brother''s sleeve and rested his head on his senior brother''s arm, unable to stop the tears from welling up in his eyes.


    "Heaven''s gift, you cannot cry. Could it be that you have forgotten your Village Chief''s orders?"


    This was the city of Song Maiden, at the foot of the Hollow Jade Sect. If there was a phenomenon in the world, it would attract a large number of cultivators.


    "Heavens, don''t cry!"


    "Senior Brother, can you stay?"


    If I stay, can I stay?


    No!


    Once he stayed, it would only affect the future of Heaven''s Gift. Fu Yun could not be selfish. He could only enjoy the friendship between fellow brothers, and did not care about the future of Heaven''s Gift.


    Besides, parting was only temporary. There would be a chance to meet again in the future, so there was no need to be too stubborn.


    "Heaven''s blessing, there is no banquet in this world that doesn''t scatter. Separating is only a temporary. We''ll meet again in the future, so we''ll leave for a better reunion. You should be happy!"


    Will we meet again?


    Since this was not a farewell, he might as well meet with his Senior Brother. At most, he could just find his family and name before going to find his Senior Brother.


    Ah!


    "We''ll meet again?"


    "I thought it was goodbye forever, causing me to be sad for nothing!"


    The temporary separation was also a separation. If they really were to part, how could he not be sad? Even though Tian Ci pretended to be heartless, she only wanted to hide her reluctance towards her senior brother.


    One moment he was crying, the next moment he was heartless. After ten years of being together, Fu Yun could see that Heavenly Gift was pretending to be relaxed to cover his sorrows. In order to cater to Heavenly Gift, he stopped being sad and joked around.


    "Haha, what an ingrate!"


    In this chaotic world, it was easy to meet each other once in a while, but sometimes, when they didn''t know each other''s feelings, they would meet again. The memories of parting were the most sentimental and precious.


    Before they parted, he had even been able to joke around with his senior brother. This would be the most precious memory bestowed upon him by the heavens.


    Although the jesting atmosphere between the seniors and juniors had made the atmosphere much more relaxed, there were some things that had to be explained before they parted. The topic of sadness was still unavoidable.


    "Heavens have bestowed upon us, our fellow apprentices, our fates have come to an end."


    Back then, in order to close the distance between him and Yun Che, Fu Yun had called him his fellow apprentice brother.


    Now that they had separated, Tian Ci would have a master and fellow disciples. It wouldn''t be appropriate to address him as senior and junior brother.


    "Senior Brother, didn''t you say that we would meet again? Why did you say that we are already fated to be brothers?"


    "It shouldn''t be ¡­"


    When the fate of the two brothers ended, in the eyes of Heaven, there was only one possibility. Only one of the two brothers had died, and that was the end of their relationship.


    He was still a teenager, and he still had such a good youth. As for his senior brother, the seven old ones, he definitely wouldn''t die first.


    "Don''t make wild guesses!"


    "I have a long life!"


    The moment Tian Ci opened his mouth, Fuyun knew what he was going to say. Of course, he wouldn''t let him continue to speak.


    "Didn''t you always want to learn my magic? Let me tell you, this is not magic. In the cultivation world, this is magic."


    "This year is the year when the Hollow Jade Sect will widely accept disciples. After we part ways, you can go to the Hollow Jade Sect to take in disciples!"


    It was no wonder that Senior Martial Brother wanted to cut off all ties with him. So Senior Martial Brother did not want to be a Dwarf. After Senior Martial Brother''s explanation, Tian Ci finally understood Senior Martial Brother''s intentions.


    "Senior Brother, please teach me, we don''t need to separate!"


    Could Fuyun teach Heaven''s Gift?


    Of course not!


    If he could teach her, he wouldn''t have waited until now to learn any kind of magic.


    "Heaven''s blessing, everyone''s path can be similar, but it cannot be duplicated. The path I''m taking is not suitable for you. You have to find your own path before you can walk in front of others, do you understand?"


    If he didn''t want to teach him, he could just say so. Seeing how his senior brother was full of logic, Tian Ci pouted unhappily.


    "If you don''t teach me, then just say it. You''re being too stingy!"


    If he taught Tian Ci cultivation, wouldn''t that mean that Feng Yunzi had become the second person to teach him? One day, he would wake up to reality and not blame himself for being unwilling to do something he didn''t want to do.


    "Haha, Senior-apprentice Brother is not a stingy person. Senior-apprentice Brother is doing this for your own good!"


    For his own good, he should be able to teach him. As long as he could learn a set of skills, he would be able to protect himself.


    For his own good, why not stay by his side and protect him?


    For his own good, it was just an excuse.


    "I won''t listen, an excuse!"


    When he thought about how he could not be called "Shifu" and "Junior Brother" in the future, Fu Yun really wanted to scream a few more times. As for whether or not it was an excuse, the truth was better than excuses, so there was no need for him to explain.


    "Junior brother, whether it is an excuse or not, you will understand in the future!"


    Since his senior was unwilling to teach him cultivation, he must have his own difficulties.


    This was the second time Senior Martial Brother had called him Junior Martial Brother, and it was also the last time Senior Martial Brother had called him this. Senior Martial Brother truly wanted to call him Junior Martial Brother for the rest of his life.


    Things did not turn out as he wished. Since the truth could not be changed, there was no need for him to be so stubborn.


    In order to prevent his Senior Brother from feeling sadness and concern for him, wouldn''t it be better for him to not acknowledge his relationship as a fellow disciple and to bear that sadness and worry alone?


    "I''m not your Junior Brother, you called the wrong person!"


    The reason why he did not acknowledge his relationship with his fellow brother was because he did not want to sound sentimental. It seemed that he was just bickering, yet Fu Yun came out. He was still very dependent on his own talent, and even more so unwilling to part with it ¡­


    The more obedient and smart Tian Ci was, the more sentimental he would become. Unknowingly, his eyes had become moist.


    "Haha ¡­"


    "That''s true. After today, we are no longer fellow brothers!"


    Originally, he had wanted to bear the burden and sadness alone, but when his senior brother did not mention it, he felt a bit better. He wanted to bring up his sorrows, and heaven sent a sharp pain into his heart.


    He really hated the stabbing pain. He really wanted to cry, but he couldn''t. Not crying was even more unbearable. He began to regret. He didn''t want to bear the piercing pain, and wanted to try his best to recover.


    "Senior brother, do we have to dissolve this relationship?"


    Since the relationship between him and his fellow brother couldn''t be broken, it didn''t matter whether he lowered his status or not. The main issue was that he had to be forced to break off the relationship between him and his fellow brother.


    "That''s right!"


    "It must be lifted!"


    ?

 C56

    "Smelly old man, I don''t want to be your junior brother!"


    A title determines a relationship. Deep down, you have me in your heart, and I have you in my heart. A relationship becomes a form.


    Form didn''t have any meaning. When they met in the future, even if they couldn''t call each other senior brother, in the heart of Heaven''s Gift, Fu Yun would still be the person closest to him.


    "Haha, smelly old man. Not bad, just call me smelly old man from now on. The relationship is always changing, sorry for the trouble!"


    If I can''t become a junior brother, then I''ll become a smelly old man?


    After losing his relationship with his fellow brothers, how should Heaven''s Gift address him? Just as Fuyun was worrying, it seemed better now. Calling him a smelly old man was also not bad.


    "Senior Brother, are you sure I''ll call you a smelly old man from now on?"


    There was nothing that could be done about Senior Brother''s insistence on breaking the relationship between the two of them. The reason why Senior Brother called the old fogey so casually was only to vent his anger. He had never thought that Senior Brother would be the real person.


    "Of course, don''t you think that''s good?"


    Good, that''s strange!


    If he couldn''t call him senior brother, he could only call him smelly old man. Then what was his relationship with senior brother?


    He had to find a connection after breaking the relationship between him and his junior brother, but this senior brother had taken his joke to heart. As for their relationship, it was unclear to him. His heaven''s blessing pouted his mouth and he disdained it greatly.


    "What a fart! What''s wrong with that? If I call you stinking old man, then what is the relationship between us?"


    "Haha, you don''t need to ask. Of course it''s alright!"


    It doesn''t matter?


    Ten years of being together, their relationship disappeared just like that. Tian Ci wanted to hide the sadness in her heart, but she couldn''t. She had a bitter face, and it was extremely ugly.


    Having been together for ten years, they had to part ways with each other. Now that they had nothing to do with each other, no one would be in a good mood anymore.


    With the relationship between the two brothers gone, the two became the most familiar strangers.


    At this moment, Fu Yun continued looking into the distance. Tian Ci pulled on his sleeve and stood together with him, similarly looking into the distance. The two of them fell into silence at the same time.


    Fuyun was around 1.8 meters tall, and his godlike height neared 1.6 meters. The two stood together, one old and the other young. In the eyes of others, they really did look like grandfathers and grandsons.


    "Heaven''s blessing, the Hollow Jade Sect''s disciple recruitment ceremony is about to take place. After separating, you can go to the Hollow Jade Sect to acknowledge a master!"


    After a long silence, Fuyun was the first to break the silence.


    Ten years of protection and ten years of gifts were not just to send the Heavenly Gift to Songyu City. The true reason was to have the Heavenly Gift enter the Hollow Jade Sect and take him as a disciple.


    "Oh, got it!"


    Now that he had lost the connection between him and his senior brother, and had to part with his senior brother, Tian Ci was no longer in a good mood after entering the Hollow Jade Sect to practice immortal arts.


    If it was before, he would definitely be so happy that he would jump up and down if he was able to learn celestial spells.


    "What? Are you unhappy about being able to see little miss Su He?"


    Su He''s sister was waiting for him at the Hollow Jade Sect. She was naturally very happy to see him. However, she was suddenly teased by her senior brother. When she thought about how he was about to leave, she couldn''t feel happy.


    "Smelly old man, stop spouting nonsense!"


    A joke could change the depressing atmosphere a bit, but Fu Yun''s action was definitely not to make fun of providence.


    "Nonsense?"


    "Haha ¡­"


    "You foolishly stared at that little girl. Little Dan and I saw her."


    Not long ago, he met Su He''s sister and was attracted by her smiling appearance. He really couldn''t help but take a few more glances at her.


    So it turned out that his actions back then had long since been seen by his senior. Now that he thought about it, he felt somewhat embarrassed. He did not want to continue the topic and immediately changed the topic.


    "Smelly old man, where are you going after we split up?"


    In these ten years, for the sake of being bestowed by heaven, to travel over mountains, to travel for hundreds of thousands of miles, he had already become accustomed to being bestowed by heaven, and now he had to travel all around by himself. Where should he go?


    Maybe wherever he went would be wherever he would be!


    "This old man, I, as my home, am walking all over the place."


    "Oh!" Smelly old man, when I''m done with my studies, I want to walk around as well. "


    He walked around. Although his senior brother did not say it explicitly, Tian Ci understood his meaning. His senior brother wanted him to give up on the idea of looking for him.


    "Haha, good, when the time comes, we will meet again in the martial arts world!"


    Clearly, Tian Ci understood his intentions. Since Tian Ci was unwilling to give up on searching for him, Fuyun would not end his hope either.


    "Mm, I''ll definitely meet her!"


    How big was the martial arts world?


    The martial arts world existed wherever there were people. Rather than asking how big the martial arts world was, it was better to ask how big the world was and how easy it was to meet people there.


    No matter how big the world was, no matter how far away he was, as long as he was alive, Blessing would never give up on searching for him.


    Damn, is he saying goodbye?


    It seemed like there was still some time before they could separate. Wasn''t it a bit early to say all this now?


    Now that I''ve said it, how can I say goodbye when we part?


    "God''s blessing, don''t just stand there. Sit down and slowly talk!"


    Perhaps it was because he had been standing for too long, or perhaps he still had a lot to say, or perhaps it was because it was too cold.


    "Good!" My legs are numb from standing! "


    He stood there for a long time without moving. The sky was cold and the blood circulation was slow. His legs had long since become numb. If it weren''t for the fact that his Senior Brother had been standing for so long, he would have already sat down and roasted himself.


    Fu Yun sat down next to the sleeping Little Dan and faced the bonfire. He sat down cross-legged on his own, facing Little Dan and Heaven''s Gift. After sitting down, he continued speaking.


    "Heaven''s Gift, there is one thing that you must firmly remember. No matter where, when, or why, you cannot cry."


    Cry, do not encounter sorrow, who is willing to cry!


    If others could cry, why couldn''t he cry?


    No matter what other people thought, at least, that was what Providence thought.


    "Don''t worry, old man, I won''t cry, I don''t want my grandparents to be sad for me!"


    Alright, let''s just treat it as having a granny. Since he doesn''t know anything, isn''t he blissful? Since the heavens have misunderstood, Fuyun didn''t say anything more.


    "En, with how filial you are, your grandparents will definitely be very happy!"


    Was he filial?


    Ten years, he hadn''t gone back to sweep up the graves of the two elders. Thinking of his grandparents'' dying wish, he still hadn''t found his name. How could he say that he was filial and filial?


    His grandparent''s greatest wish was that he would be able to find his family and not be alone. Although he couldn''t find his real family in these ten years, with his senior brother and Little Dan accompanying him, he wouldn''t be alone for the next ten years.


    After ten years of being together, his Senior Brother was like a relative. His grandparents'' last wishes were only half completed, and now they had to part with their loved ones for another ten years. If they knew, they would definitely feel sad for him.


    "Smelly old man, if you want to leave me, grandma and grandpa won''t be happy."


    Why did it come back to the topic of separation? It seemed like he really shouldn''t bring up the topic of Tian Ci''s grandparents. Fu Yun also had a moment of miscalculation, so he deliberately coughed to cover up his embarrassment.


    "Cough, cough!"


    There was one more thing that he had yet to explain. He couldn''t just continue to dwell on this topic. He glanced at Divine Gift and had to change the topic.


    "Heaven''s Gift, you must be thirteen years old this year!"


    When he was three years old, his senior took him away and interacted with him for ten years. Counting it, he was thirteen years old.


    "Smelly old man, didn''t you know?"


    "Heaven can destroy the ancient, and the future can be predicted." Fu Yun dared to call himself an immortal master, so he naturally knew how old Heaven''s Gift was this year. He also knew when Heaven''s Gift was actually born.


    "Haha, of course I know about this old man, but others don''t!"


    Now that they were far away from Sun Welcoming City, other than Fu Yun and Tian Ci, no one else knew the exact age of Tian Ci.


    "Why do you want others to know about it?"


    In the view of Tian Ci, his age was originally a personal matter that did not concern others. There was absolutely no need to tell others about it.


    In fact, what he didn''t know was that when one''s age didn''t need to be known, no one would care. When one needed to be known, that was just a gate.


    He was used to following his Senior Brother alone, so he didn''t know the importance of age in the eyes of the cultivators in the cultivation world.


    "Right, you just cannot let others know your true age!"


    Once he entered the cultivation world, he would be forced to hide his age from others. That was impossible; Fu Yun didn''t want Tian Long to conceal his age, but rather didn''t want him to reveal his true age.


    "Geezer, why?"


    "Why can''t you tell others my age?"


    As far as Tian Ci was concerned, telling others one''s age wouldn''t even cause one to lose a piece or two. Why couldn''t he tell others? Why did his senior brother speak in such a serious manner? He really didn''t understand.


    "You can''t reveal your destiny, so don''t ask too much. The time has come, you''ll understand!"


    For some matters, the timing wasn''t right yet. Saying it out loud would only add to one''s worries. It would be better to let nature take its course. When the time came, the truth would naturally be revealed.


    "Stinking old man, always like this!"


    Whenever he encountered a critical problem, Senior Brother would say half of what he wanted to say, and then use this opportunity to lie to him. As Senior Brother was unwilling to say it, other than despising and complaining, there was nothing Senior Brother could do about it.


    "Haha ¡­"


    Looking at the extremely depressed Heaven''s Gift, Fu Yun stroked his beard and laughed heartily, completely building his happiness on the Heaven''s Gift''s depression.


    "From your appearance, mortals will definitely think that you have reached adulthood. Cultivators won''t only look at your appearance, but also judge your age based on your skeletal age."


    Appearance was often deceptive. Some people looked anxious, such as Heaven''s Gift. Some people had a child''s face. If a mortal wanted to know a person''s age, they would have to ask the person themselves, so they could only make wild guesses.


    When a low-level cultivator meets someone whose age doesn''t match his, he can only ask the person himself and only guess. When a high-level cultivator has a divine sense scan, they can directly see a person''s bones. If they observe the bones, they can only guess how old that person is.


    "Senior Apprentice Brother, what''s skeletal age?"


    This was the first time he had heard his senior talk about skeletal age. He had always been curious about new things, and he needed to get to the bottom of this.


    "Bone age is the age of the bones. Cultivators can use their spiritual sense to scan the bones and a specific image will appear. Based on the image, one can determine the age."


    "Oh, so that''s the case. Old man, what is Divine Sense?"


    He really shouldn''t explain himself. Just as he finished explaining the age of the bones, Tian Ci immediately became interested in the spiritual sense.


    ?

 C57

    In ten years, Heaven''s Gift went from being ignorant to being full of questions about Senior Brothers. Together, they were able to write a book about "A Hundred Thousand WHY".


    His divine sense was on the topic of cultivation. After Tian Ci explained it to him, he wouldn''t understand, so he would ask a lot of questions. He might as well not explain. When he arrived at the Hollow Jade Sect, he would slowly figure it out himself.


    "Spiritual Sense ¡­"


    "Divine sense, I don''t know either!"


    As for the topic of cultivation, Heaven''s Gift was truly curious. He stared at his senior brother, waiting for his senior brother to explain himself. Unexpectedly, his senior brother caught his interest and suddenly said that he did not know.


    "Smelly old man, I knew you would bully me!"


    This could not be blamed on Fu Yun for bullying Tian Ci. After all, what Fu Yun was saying now was a matter of life and death.


    "Haha, let''s get back to the main topic!"


    Appearance could be used to deceive people, but bones basically could not be used to deceive people.


    However, there was always an exception. This was the only exception. Not only could his appearance deceive mortals, but his bones would also deceive cultivators.


    In these ten years, the sun and the wind blew. After running for a long time, Fu Yun had also secretly nurtured and nurtured Tian Ci''s body. As a result, not only did Tian Ci look a little anxious, her bones also underwent a great change.


    "Your physique is different from ordinary people, and cultivators can determine that you are around fifteen years old. If you want to determine your specific age from the age of your bones, you must use some special method."


    The only way to test one''s age was through a few special spirit artifacts.


    However, it was rare to see a spirit artifact that tested one''s age. No one was willing to waste resources to create such a spirit artifact, and only a few spirit artifacts had side effects.


    "You are already 15 years old and will be 16 years old in the next year. If anyone asks, you can answer them like this!"


    Senior Brother means that I have to lie to deceive you. Why do you have to lie? You should at least have a reason for lying to me, right?


    "Geezer, why?"


    He could not tell others that his true age was just a lie. He had already asked the Divine Gift, but he still had to ask it now. Fuyun was truly speechless.


    "Didn''t I already answer your question?"


    "Did you?"


    "When and why didn''t I know?"


    Have you answered?


    He had only just asked when his senior brother had answered, and Heaven''s Gift was a little confused.


    "Didn''t I say that the heavens can''t be revealed!"


    What the hell, is that an answer?


    He clearly didn''t say anything. The Heavenly Mystery, the damnable Heavenly Mystery. Because the damned Heavenly Mystery, there was another unsolved mystery.


    "Damn it, I really want to kill it!"


    Destiny wasn''t human or animal, not even a plant. It was a lifeless, intangible existence. How could it kill him? God''s blessing was merely to vent the depressed feelings in his heart.


    "Heaven''s blessing, remember, no matter who asks for your age, you are not allowed to reveal your true age. Especially after entering the Hollow Jade Sect, you must keep your age a secret, you absolutely must not leak it!"


    The Hollow Jade Sect would definitely take an age test on every new disciple. They were over fifteen years old, and without heaven defying talent, it was difficult for them to enter the sect to cultivate.


    After entering the Hollow Jade Sect, the person with the gift would definitely have their age tested. If the true age couldn''t be determined, then there would definitely be people asking. As for their talent, there was a backdoor to go through, so it didn''t really matter.


    She could not cry in the future, nor could she tell others her true age. Although she did not understand what her senior meant, she did not want to go against her senior''s previous words.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    "Haha ¡­"


    "Mine ¡­"


    "It''s all mine..."


    It was indeed quite outstanding. He didn''t even need to turn around to know that Little Dan was daydreaming again.


    "Smelly old man, look, Little Dan is daydreaming again."


    While speaking, Tian Ci turned around and raised his hand, preparing to slap Little Dan awake so that he wouldn''t daydream too much.


    "Tian Ci, don''t be in such a hurry to wake up Little Dan. I still have something to say."


    What was this saying? So mysterious that it was trying to hide the truth from Little Dan? Could it have something to do with Little Dan?


    Since senior brother didn''t want him to wake up Little Dan, he would definitely tell him the reason. In any case, since senior brother was going to say it, there was no hurry to ask about it.


    "Heaven''s blessing, you should understand the principle of bringing along a little pill, don''t let it do anything evil!"


    Bringing Little Dan meant that senior brother wouldn''t take Little Dan with him and would leave him in his care. How could that be okay? If he took Little Dan with him, then senior brother would have to travel alone.


    He walked alone in the martial arts world, without a single confidant around him to ask for warmth, and without even a single familiar person to accompany him. It was simply impossible for him to imagine such a day.


    "Old man, little Dan, you should take care of this for now!"


    It was unknown how many years he had been traveling alone in the Jianghu. He had long gotten used to being alone.


    Alright, he had to admit that it had been ten years since he last traveled alone in the martial arts world. He might need a period of time to get used to travelling by himself.


    He had left Little Dan with him because he was worried that he would be lonely while travelling alone. Of course, Fuyun understood the feelings bestowed upon him by the heavens.


    "No, little Dan, you have to stay by your side. It will help you."


    Putting aside the fact that Little Dan had no way of getting along with him, the title of "Talking Demon King" was already known to almost everyone in the cultivation world. If Little Dan were to follow him, how would he be able to roam the martial arts world?


    Besides, with Little Dan by his side, he would find Mo Wuji as soon as Tian Ci descends the mountain. If there were others looking for him, wouldn''t it be even more troublesome?


    The reason why Little Dan stayed by Tian Ci''s side was completely different. If Little Dan was to go to the Hollow Jade Sect, Little Dan would be there to protect him when he got out of the sect.


    "Help me?"


    I''m going to the Hollow Jade Sect to take a master, I don''t know when I''ll leave the mountain. Besides, I''m very safe with my master protecting me. Old man, you''re different.


    Help him?


    Don''t harm me, it''s good enough. I can''t count on Little Dan to help me in any way.


    Moreover, after entering the Hollow Jade Sect, he would be busy with his cultivation. How would he have the time to control the little pill, how would he not know how to take care of it?


    "Little Dan is of great use to you. Whether or not you can enter the Hollow Jade Sect is all up to him."


    With the Demon King''s help, the effects were completely different. With poor aptitude and lack of cultivation spiritual roots, he couldn''t even pass through the most basic hurdles of the Hollow Jade Sect.


    He didn''t look at the fresh side, he looked at the buddhist side.


    Even if it was a fake Demon King, it was still a fake Demon King with potential. For the sake of Little Dan, the Hollow Jade Sect couldn''t refuse Tian Ci''s invitation.


    If the Hollow Jade Sect took the Heavenly Jewel into their Sect, it would be equivalent to taking the little pill into their Sect. Decades or hundreds of years later, the Sect would have another Godly Mountain Protector Beast. The Hollow Jade Sect couldn''t just push the Godly Mountain Protector Beast out, right?


    "Smelly old man, I believe that without Little Dan, I can still enter the Hollow Jade Sect. If I can''t enter, that would be even better, I''ll go down the mountain to look for you!"


    It was not child''s play to enter the Hollow Jade Sect to cultivate. Just relying on one''s confidence was not enough, and having no aptitude was not a problem. One could go through the back door, heaven''s blessing would definitely not be enough to enter the sect by itself.


    "Stop fooling around!" "You must enter the Hollow Jade Sect to cultivate in it. Only if you are strong enough will you be able to fulfill your grandparents'' wish."


    There were some things that Fuyun knew, but he could not reveal it. He could only try another method to persuade her.


    "Oh!"


    His Senior Brother had been very serious about him entering the Hollow Jade Sect, and his words were very reasonable, so Tian Ci did not refute him.


    In the past, he had always believed that after leaving the village, he would be able to find his family, find his name, and fulfill his grandparents'' wishes. Even after ten years, he still hadn''t been able to find his own parents, much less his own name.


    However, in these ten years, Blessing understood one thing. In order to find his family and name, he needed to be strong enough to travel in the martial arts world. As long as he had enough power, he would be able to fish for needles in the ocean.


    "Little Dan, you have to take it with you. It''s your ticket to enter the Hollow Jade Sect. If you go down the mountain in the future, it can still protect you."


    Even though it was a bit exaggerated to say that Little Dan was a ticket, but he did need it in order to make the Hollow Jade Sect accept the gift of heaven.


    Besides, the current Heaven''s Gift was only a mortal. No matter whether it was inside or outside the sect, he would still need Little Dan to take care of him.


    There was no need to talk about outside the sect. There would definitely be a lot of competition inside the sect. With Little Dan taking care of them, it would save a lot of trouble.


    "Oh, I know, smelly old man!"


    As his senior brother had said, he really couldn''t leave Little Dan. Little Dan was a Greater Demon, and he was a mortal. If he ever went down the mountain again, he really would need Little Dan to protect him.


    With the Blessing no longer refusing, Fuyun was finally relieved.


    However, there were some things that he needed to remind Jiang Chen about when he brought the little pill with him.


    "Little Dan, scolding is an advantage. It can help you and is a weakness. It can also bring you trouble. You have to restrain yourself. Otherwise, the trouble it brings will be hard on you!"


    Tian Ci had long experienced Little Dan''s ability to cause trouble.


    Little Dan had caused quite a bit of trouble in the past few years. She had been able to resolve small problems on her own and cause a lot of trouble, but that hadn''t been done in secret by her senior brother.


    Constraint Little Dan?


    The senior brother was definitely joking. Although he had more strength than an ordinary mortal, thick skin and nimble speed, he was still an ordinary mortal after all.


    Little Dan had only spent five years to reach the Diremonster level.


    A Diremonster, how could a mortal like him compare to a cultivator? Constraining a small pill, a small pill restricting him, that was more or less the same.


    "Smelly old man, are you joking with me?"


    "Little Dan is a Diremonster. I''m just a mortal. How can I restrain him?"


    Martial power definitely could not restrain opponents stronger than him or her. However, there were some things that required more than one solution. If martial strength was not enough, there were still other ways.


    When interacting with a Scarlet Core, one must not use ordinary methods to restrain it, much less use force to restrict it. One must use special methods.


    The restriction of martial arts ability was a secondary policy, but it was not a long-term plan. The best course of action was to let Chi Dan accept the gift from the heavens. That was the true restriction.


    ?

 C58

    "What are you thinking?"


    "Perceiving it with your emotions is not like forcing it with force!"


    Little Dan followed Tian Ci for five years. Little Dan was born, and his mother buried him. She found milk for him, taught him to walk, fed him, and even carried him on the road.


    Later on, Little Dan evolved into a demonic beast. Together in the wilderness, they went into the water to catch fish, went into the mountains to hunt wild beasts, and sneakily attacked birds. Together, they dealt with thugs and thugs in the towns.


    Even Heaven''s Gift often fought over food with Little Dan. They argued with each other, and some even started fighting.


    A man and a beast were inseparable, and their relationship was especially good. If they didn''t use their emotional weapons and chose to use martial power instead, wouldn''t that be a waste?


    "Sense of feeling?"


    "That works too?"


    He only thought of using force to restrain Little Dan and did not believe in the power of emotions. This was because Heaven''s Gift did not understand the true meaning of emotions, much less how to use the power of emotions.


    "Why can''t I? Don''t underestimate emotions. No matter if it''s feelings between people, or feelings between people and Monstrous Beasts, or feelings between Monstrous Beasts, the power of emotions is not inferior to the power of Martial power."


    Seeing is believing is believing. Martial power represents strength. A person''s strength can be displayed through their limbs and objects.


    For example, if a fist landed on an object, the object would bear the force of the fist.


    The power of emotion was not inferior to that of force. What did emotion represent?


    What could he use to prove the existence of love?


    He had never seen the power of love before, and he didn''t know how he would be able to see the power of love either. Thus, he could only remain suspicious of his senior brother''s words.


    "Smelly old man, does the power of emotions really exist?"


    "Is it really that powerful?"


    Love was something that could only be understood and not spoken of. No matter how much one said it, Heaven''s Gift would not understand. Rather than explaining it, it was better to rely on himself to comprehend it.


    "I won''t say anymore. I will say it, but you won''t understand either. You should comprehend it yourself in the future!"


    Originally lost in his thoughts, his senior brother did not continue speaking. Every time he caught himself, he would not allow himself to continue speaking. He looked at his senior brother with contempt.


    "Smelly old man, I''ve told you for a long time, but you haven''t told me how I''m going to restrain Little Dan!"


    Didn''t you say?


    God''s blessing was really stupid. He had clearly said it and told him to use emotions to restrain himself, but his understanding of emotions was completely muddled. It seemed that he could only teach him how to do it.


    "As long as you don''t abandon Little Dan, that is the best restriction!"


    For the past five years, he had never separated from Little Dan. Hunting, eating, sleeping, and dealing with those local thugs together, they had always been together. It wasn''t as if he hadn''t said anything when he said he wouldn''t leave.


    "Smelly old man, didn''t you say that you were spouting nonsense? Little Dan and I have never been separated!"


    God''s blessing is too shallow.


    Yes, he had done it before, and he had done it well.


    Not giving up?


    If he didn''t abandon her, if he didn''t give up, would he be able to do so?


    It wasn''t that he hadn''t done it, it was that he hadn''t done it yet!


    "He won''t give up, he won''t be separated!"


    "No matter what happens to you in the future, and no matter what danger you encounter, you must not abandon or abandon Little Dan. For example, if you want to go to the Hollow Jade Sect, you must bring Little Dan with you."


    His Senior Martial Brother had said so much because he did not want to take Little Dan with him to travel the martial arts world. He finally understood what was going on.


    "Smelly old man, after saying so much, you still don''t want to bring Little Dan with you."


    With Heaven''s Gift taking its course, Fuyun could finally see through it. He had said so much, for nothing.


    "What are you thinking of?"


    "It looks like you understand even without me telling you. When the time comes, you''ll be in a better position if you can''t restrain Little Dan."


    "Of course not, old man. I was just joking with you. Go on."


    Threats were indeed effective. Tian Ci became more honest and didn''t dare to speak anymore. Seeing that Fang Xing was no longer interrupting and was seriously listening to his teachings, Fu Yun continued to explain.


    "If there comes a day when Little Dan makes a huge mess, you have to be willing to take responsibility for Little Dan. You have to take it as your own business, do you understand?"


    How could Heaven''s Gift not understand that Little Dan had caused trouble for him? To put it more bluntly, he had to be willing to sacrifice for Little Dan.


    "Understood!"


    Whether or not he could restrain the little pill would depend on whether or not Heaven''s Gift could use the power of emotions. For the sake of the little pill, and also for the sake of Heaven''s Gift, Fu Yun really hoped that the Heaven''s Gift would know how to use the power of emotions.


    "I hope you can restrain Little Dan well!"


    "Alright, wake up the little pill!"


    If one day, Little Dan committed a great sin for Little Dan''s sake, then he would be willing to turn it in. This proved that he had already comprehended the power of love.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    "Wow, so many spirit stones!"


    He pulled on one of Little Dan''s large ears and took a deep breath. Then, he puffed his cheeks and blew heavily into the large ear.


    If it was in the past, Heaven''s Gift would always be so bold that it would violently slap Little Dan''s butt. It wouldn''t be so boring to use such a method to awaken Little Dan.


    In order to restrain the little pill, he had to listen to his senior brother''s advice and try to convert the little pill.


    He had long since gotten used to bickering and fighting with Little Dan. When he breathed in Little Dan''s ear, he always thought it was boring. Now that he did it again, he suddenly felt that it was much more interesting.


    The wind blew into his ears, and he flapped his big ears reflexively. He still hadn''t woken up. Perhaps it was because the spirit stones in his dreams were too enchanting.


    If one time didn''t work, he would try a few more times. In the end, it was the same, Tian Ci had no choice but to use her trump card and yell into Little Dan''s big ears.


    "Mine..."


    "It''s all mine ¡­"


    "Spirit stones ¡­"


    Upon hearing his comrade shout out spirit stones, Chi Dan immediately reacted.


    His first reaction was not to open his eyes, but to shout.


    His second reaction was not to open his eyes, but to suddenly kick off from the ground and fly away. His hands constantly danced in the air, opening his bloody mouth and biting towards the light source.


    The only source of light in the area was a fire. It rushed toward the fire. The result was that sparks were splattering everywhere. The branches that hadn''t burned down were scattered all over the place. The place was a mess.


    Fortunately, Little Dan suddenly jumped up, giving Heaven''s Gift a fright. He ran far away, otherwise, he would have definitely been injured by the splattering sparks and broken branches.


    The spark could set the prairie ablaze, but in front of Fuyun, it was difficult to accomplish anything. Before the spark even reached him, it was immediately extinguished, turning into ashes.


    Chi Dan, who had caused sparks to fly everywhere, was not that lucky.


    In front of him, numerous spirit stones gathered together, and a blinding light emanated from them. They bit down, and the light scattered in all directions. Not only did they miss a single spirit stone, they even choked on the dust in their mouth.


    The dust that entered his mouth was extremely hot and stinging. Not only that, there was also a pungent smell of smoke that entered his nose.


    With a single bite, the spirit stone disappeared. It choked and felt that something was amiss, so it opened its eyes.


    In front of him, with his feet close to the fire and his hands wrapped around it, he was standing with his head so close to it that some of the sparks and broken branches inevitably fell on him.


    Realizing its situation, it immediately jumped up, dodging far away, shaking its body, and bouncing away from the sparks. Clearly, it had already clearly distinguished between dream and reality.


    "It smells so good! Smelly old man, we have roast pig to eat!"


    Although Little Dan had evolved three times and already had thick skin, his hair hadn''t changed much in the process. He still couldn''t withstand being burned by these sparks.


    Originally, he only wanted to wake up Little Dan, but he didn''t expect that its reaction would be so intense. It''s fur had been burnt by the sparks, and the smell of it was floating in the air.


    "Haha ¡­"


    Little Dan woke up too big, causing some of his hair to burn. Seeing his comical behavior and hearing the irony of his gift, Fuyun couldn''t help but laugh heartily.


    Some of the laughter was from the bottom of his heart, some of it was from the teasing of Little Dan, and he was the only one who knew how much of it was from forcing himself to smile.


    "Brat, you dare to tease laozi? Laozi will kill you!"


    In the dream, he dreamt that a mountain of spirit stones would be placed before him, all his own. If not for his companion''s sudden loud cry for spirit stones, Chi Dan would not have pounced towards the spirit stones, causing the real thing to rush towards the fire.


    Not only were some of his hair burnt, but he was also mocked by his companions. Being mocked by the immortal master, he naturally wanted to avenge such a huge grudge. He immediately rushed towards his companion.


    "Smelly old man, save me!"


    He had only wanted to make a joke with Little Dan and exchange some feelings, but it was all in vain. He had ridiculed Little Dan because when he saw her approaching menacingly, Heaven''s Gift immediately turned around and ran away, begging for help while running.


    "Haha ¡­"


    The battle between human and pig started once again, circling around Fuyun.


    This time, it was different from the past. When he saw Little Dan chasing after Tian Ci, Fu Yun did not speak up to stop him and just watched with folded arms.


    "Little Dan, stop, this is what the old man wanted me to do!"


    Little Dan chased closely behind him, almost overtaking him several times. He pleaded for help from his senior brother, but his senior brother just stood there and watched without doing anything. He could only blame Little Dan on his senior brother.


    "Stinking brat, don''t even think of trying to fool me!"


    Stinking old man?


    Chi Dan naturally didn''t know what the immortal master and his companion were talking about, but he certainly didn''t know that the immortal master and his companion had a new title.


    However, after some sensing, they were the only ones in the vicinity. There were no outsiders but an old immortal master. It was not hard to guess that the smelly old man was definitely an immortal master.


    When it learned that its teammates were toying with it because it was instructed by the immortal master, it immediately stopped and looked at the immortal master with a puzzled expression. The immortal master was still sitting cross-legged and didn''t explain anything.


    His parents, who had suffered through the ordeal, had their skin burnt, and their friends mocked him. This hatred must be avenged, regardless of whether it was ordered by the immortal master or not. The immortal master was sacred and inviolable, and the anger must be borne by his comrades.


    "Little Dan, stop right there. Don''t you want the immortal master to open the storage bag?"


    Little Dan paused for a moment, then chased after him. He called out his senior brother, yet he still could not stop Little Dan from chasing him. He could only use his trump card to tempt Little Dan.


    It was still too early for nightfall, and it was not the right time to wake up with friends. Was the immortal master really going to open the storage bag for me?


    With spirit stones in the storage bag, Chi Dan would even dream of opening it. When he heard his partner''s allure, regardless of whether it was real or fake, he stopped and looked at the immortal master with hope.


    "Immortal master, are you willing to open my storage bag?"


    ?

 C59

    "Haha ¡­"


    "Opening the storage bag isn''t impossible, but I have a condition!"


    Waking up Little Dan was indeed Fuyun''s idea. He had asked Tian Ci to wake Little Dan up, but she hadn''t teased him. He hadn''t thought that Little Dan would have such a huge reaction.


    The Heavenly Gift was being hunted down by Little Dan. They wanted to borrow his prestige to stir up trouble for themselves. Their plan failed once again, and they were forced to beg for help.


    Seeing that God-given had run out of tricks, Fuyun decided not to stand idly by.


    Everyone knew how to get Xiao Dan''s bag of holding. It was not yet time for him to open the bag of holding, so he didn''t open it.


    More than ten days passed, and Little Dan''s desire to open the storage bag became more and more intense. The time was ripe, and he knew he could make a condition now.


    "Immortal, I promise you!"


    As long as the immortal master was willing to help open the storage bag, even if there were a hundred conditions, the Scarlet Pill would agree to them because it really wanted to open the storage bag.


    "Okay, storage bag, you get two. As for the other two, I won''t pursue the matter of you robbing me!"


    Although Scarlet Core needed cultivation resources, robbery was the only way out. However, robbery was not something that could be exposed. If Little Dan was not punished, then it would truly be unjustifiable.


    In the past, he had not pursued the matter of Little Dan robbing him. That was because the time was not right. Right now, he was only pursuing the matter to trick Little Dan into her storage pouch.


    Something to deceive Little Dan?


    Actually, this was the truth, and it wasn''t an exaggeration at all.


    Walking in the martial world, his seniors and juniors wanted to say that after ten years of traveling together, they had never given him a gift. Now that they were leaving, they should give him a proper present.


    Giving him a present was something that gave Fu Yun a headache.


    All along, life had been simple. He didn''t care for fame or profit, and he wasn''t affected by the mundane things. It was indeed difficult for him to bring out a proper and ordinary present.


    Although he couldn''t take out anything ordinary, he didn''t lack the things that cultivators needed.


    He did not need to use the spirit stones needed for cultivation; low grade pills were not something he could use. Totems and magical equipment were useless to him.


    He did not have many things on him, so when anything fell into the cultivation world, it would cause a huge uproar.


    Common things couldn''t be taken out. Good things could only be given to Heaven''s Gift. Not only could it not help Heaven''s Gift, it could also bring it endless trouble. After thinking about it for a while, he decided to give it to Little Dan.


    A few days ago, when Little Dan robbed the four people from the Yan Sect, he could have stepped forward to stop her. After considering the fact that he needed to give her a gift from the heavens, he didn''t step forward to stop her.


    "Immortal master, I can have three!"


    The storage pouches were stolen goods. If the immortal master wanted to pursue the matter, it would be hard to not confiscate them all. If the immortal master needed two storage pouches, he had no choice but to give in.


    It was unknown how many spirit stones he had in his storage bag. Giving away two storage bags was equivalent to losing half of his spirit stones, and the loss was too great. It looked pitifully at the immortal master, hoping to acquire one more storage bag.


    "No problem!"


    The storage pouch was something that Little Dan had snatched from the past, so it made sense for him to have three storage bags. Seeing that it was acting so pitifully, Fuyun readily agreed.


    "Thank you, immortal master!"


    Of the four storage bags, only one was missing. Although it was a bit painful, it was still acceptable. Chi Dan was still very grateful for the leniency of the immortal master.


    Facing Chi Dan''s gratitude, Fu Yun didn''t say anything, but the corners of his mouth slightly curved upwards.


    He raised his right hand and waved toward Little Dan. The two storage pouches flew out of his body and into his hand. He sent out his divine sense and forced the two into the bag of holding. Then, he poured energy into the bags of holding.


    In a short moment, the storage bag was opened.


    The space in the storage pouch wasn''t big, only two to three cubic meters.


    After the storage pouch was opened, the items inside scattered and fell to the ground.


    A few sets of clothes, a few cultivation tools, a few jade stones, a few medicine bottles, a few jade boxes containing elixirs, and a few stones emitting a fiery red glow; these were the spirit stones that little Dan had been longing for day and night.


    The two storage bags, as well as the items within the bags, were not the only things that caught Fu Yun''s eye.


    He had not yet entered the cultivation world and did not know much about cultivation. Spirit stones and jade stones were nothing to him.


    After walking around in the wild all year round, it was time to change his clothes. The Daoist robes in his bag of holding were not good to look at, but they were too big for him to wear.


    Hunting in the wild all year round, with a sword gifted to him by his senior brother to defend himself, those oddly-shaped weapons were neither convenient to use, nor could they be used. To him, it was a bit redundant.


    Ever since he had obtained the Fasting Pills and learned of the benefits of the pills, the jade box containing the spiritual medicines and the small vials of medicine immediately aroused his curiosity.


    "F * ck, so poor!"


    After obtaining the storage bag, Chi Dan had always imagined that the spirit stones in it would be piled up like a mountain. After opening the storage bag, one wouldn''t have as many spirit stones as he had imagined, or even a pitiful few.


    Looking at the thirty or so spirit stones on the ground, it pursed its lips, obviously looking down on the four spies from the Flame Sect.


    Not only was all their belongings stolen, they were also looked down upon by Chi Dan. The four Yan Sect scumbags were truly pitiful. If they knew about Chi Dan''s actions, they would definitely curse him.


    In the cultivation world, large and small sects gave their disciples Spirit Stones every month. The higher the cultivation, the higher the status, and the more Spirit Stones they acquired.


    The Yan Sect belonged to a cultivation sect, and the four underlings of the Yan Sect could be considered to have extraordinary cultivations. Each year, they would receive quite a few spirit stones.


    However, in the cultivation world, cultivators respected strength, so no one would leave their resources unused. They would only rely on absorbing the spiritual energy in the air.


    After the four of them had obtained the spirit stones allocated to them by the sect, no one had left any spirit stones behind.


    If the four of them were cultivating in a small sect, based on their cultivation, they would be considered elders or sect masters. However, in the Yan Sect, their position was not as rich as the small sect elders or sect masters.


    Although the spirit stones in the storage pouches were very little, no matter how small the number of spirit stones was, they were still meat.


    With a wave of his hand, over thirty spirit stones flew into a storage bag along with some jade stones and around ten bottles of pills and bottles. As for some clothes and a few spirit weapons, they flew into another storage bag.


    After the items in the two storage pouches were distributed, he took out a treasure sword from his body and placed it in the storage bag with the spirit stones.


    With a wave of his hand, a storage bag flew to Heaven''s Gift.


    "Take good care of it!"


    The Senior Brother waved his hand, and his vision blurred, feeling something extra on his body. Lowering his head, he saw that a storage pouch had already been hung on his waist.


    He clearly saw what was in the bag of holding. This was the first time his senior brother had given him a gift in more than ten years. After hearing his senior brother''s warning, he touched his bag of holding and felt very touched.


    "Thank you, old man!"


    Some were happy while others were sad. This was a blessing from heaven, but Scarlet Pill''s face was full of tears.


    The immortal master''s technique was extremely ingenious. The storage bag flew towards his partner at an extremely fast speed. Before he could react, the storage bag had already landed on his partner''s body.


    When the immortal master distributed the items in the storage bag, it saw clearly that the immortal master had given the storage bag with the spirit stones to its partner. It felt that it had been cheated.


    "Immortal Master, you lied to me. You promised to give me three storage bags?"


    After giving Tian Ci a storage bag, Fu Yun once again waved his hand, and another storage bag instantly flew towards the small pill, attaching itself to the small pill''s chest.


    "Haha ¡­"


    "You have two on you, and I''ll give you another storage bag. It''s exactly three. Why would I lie to you?"


    Just now, he had four storage bags on him. The immortal master took two and returned one, no more, no less. He just happened to have three storage bags.


    Reaching out to touch the storage bag that the immortal master returned, Chi Dan knew that there were no more spirit stones or elixirs inside. He could feel his heart bleeding as he looked at the immortal master with tears in his eyes, feeling extremely depressed and wronged.


    "But immortal master, please take the spirit stones from your storage bag!"


    Fu Yun wouldn''t sympathize with Little Dan if he saw how pitiful she was. After all, the four storage pouches weren''t for Little Dan. And to obtain the four storage pouches, she was using it as a disguise. Even if he took the spirit stones, it was only a matter of course.


    "Haha, you want a storage bag, and you didn''t say you wanted spirit stones. I didn''t promise not to take the things in the bag!"


    Before he opened the storage bag, he only asked for three storage bags and didn''t mention spirit stones. Now that the immortal master had found a loophole, even Scarlet Core''s intestines turned green with regret.


    A slip of the tongue caused it to lose more than ten spirit stones and pills, spirit stones and spirit herbs, causing it to go into a frenzy. It grabbed onto the sharp horn on its head and rolled around on the ground.


    "I hate him!"


    "Greedy ghost, you deserve it!"


    If not for its greedy nature, it wouldn''t have made a mistake. It would have lost some spirit stones and pills, and upon seeing the other party go berserk on the floor, not only did Blessing not sympathize with it, it would also gloat at its misfortune and despise it for being too petty.


    "Haha, Little Dan, don''t even think about obtaining a Heavenly Spirit Stone. I''ve used the aura of the Heavenly Crystal to seal the bag. Only Heavenly Gift can open the bag, so just give up!"


    Spirit Stones originally belonged to the little pill. In order to give the little pill a gift, he had to suffer grievances. The little pill had lost spirit stones, and the little pill was a schadenfreude. Wasn''t this an excuse to steal spirit stones for the little pill?


    As the saying goes, one should not be afraid of thieves, but rather afraid of thieves. How could Fuyun not be prepared when he knew that Lil ''Dan was going to try to get a Heaven''s Gift Spirit Stone?


    The sword that he had gifted was the one that Heavenly Gift often used. After following it for nearly ten years, the sword already had the aura of Heavenly Gift on it.


    When he placed the sword into his storage bag, he used the remaining aura of the Heaven''s Gift to set up a seal.


    From then on, only Heaven''s Gift and him could open the storage bag. Not only could no one else open it, they couldn''t even destroy the storage bag.


    Chi Dan was initially worried about his companion''s spirit stones, but upon learning that the immortal master had placed a seal on his companion''s storage pouch, he became dejected and extinguished his thoughts.


    Besides the treasured sword, everything else belonged to Little Dan. Now that he had offended Little Dan, he was a little worried that Little Dan would steal the spirit stones.


    Knowing that his storage bag was sealed and only he could open it, he did not have to worry about Little Dan stealing it.


    "Hehe ¡­"


    ?

 C60

    "Heaven''s blessing, you must keep the high-grade fire-attribute spirit stones in your bag of holding. Don''t use them as you wish. In the future, those spirit stones will be of great help to you!"


    Other than the fact that they had to pay spirit stones to enter a large city, they rarely came into contact with spirit stones. As such, they didn''t know anything about the quality of spirit stones.


    As for using it, he didn''t even have the ability to open his storage bag, let alone those spirit stones.


    Besides, it was rare for his Senior Brother to give him a present, so he had to keep it. He didn''t need his Senior Brother''s reminder, so he wouldn''t carelessly spend it.


    "I will keep it. Old man, don''t worry!"


    Good steel should be used on the blade, and money spent on knots.


    Spirit Stones were merely worldly possessions. One couldn''t keep them forever. Fu Yun reminded Jiang Chen that this was a gift from the heavens and did not want him to keep the Spirit Stones as a souvenir.


    "I''m not asking you to keep it for yourself, but to use it at a critical moment!"


    Since Senior Martial Brother said so, he would definitely be able to use it in the future. Unless it was a last resort, Tian Ci would not use these Spirit Stones.


    "Got it, old man!"


    They had been together for ten years. Although Divine Powers would often bicker with him, he was always sensible and never did anything that he told. Fuyun still felt at ease.


    "Just remember this!"


    "That treasured sword is not an ordinary sword. Unless it is a life-and-death situation, you cannot easily show it to others. Just in case it brings about a fatal disaster, you must remember this as well!"


    Spirit Stones couldn''t be spent carelessly, and treasured swords obviously couldn''t be used carelessly. If it was just an ordinary treasured sword, then Fu Yun wouldn''t even bother to remind Tian Ci.


    The treasured sword that was gifted by the heavens, had been used by the heavens for ten years. In his opinion, other than being a bit sharper than ordinary blunt weapons, there was nothing else special about it.


    Many seals had been placed on the treasured sword, concealing its former glory. A mortal''s eyes could not see anything, so it was reasonable for him to not see the extraordinary value of the treasured sword.


    Cultivators with profound cultivations would be able to sense that there was a seal on the sword. Once the sword fell into their hands, the seal on the sword would be undone and the sword would regain its former glory.


    "Don''t worry, old man!"


    "This is a gift from you, I can''t bear to use it carelessly!"


    A man''s wealth is his own fault.


    Following senior brother in roaming the martial world, he had seen many instances of killing people for their treasures. Since the treasured sword was not ordinary, as senior brother had said, unless it was a life and death matter, he would not use it again.


    What''s more, the treasured sword belonged to senior brother. Now that senior brother had given it to him as a gift, he wasn''t willing to use it.


    As long as it was a gift from him, even Heaven''s Gift would not be willing to use it.


    "Immortal, you''re biased! You refused to give me a present, and even stole my spirit stone!"


    What, the immortal master gave a gift to his friend?


    Not only did the immortal master not give him any gifts, he even stole his spirit stones and gave them to his friends. At this moment, Chi Dan truly felt wronged.


    "Cough, cough cough!"


    He traveled everywhere, using the sky as his cover, using the earth as his bed, and the four seas as his home. He did not covet fame and fortune.


    He had no other choice but to take away the spirit stone for Little Dan. When he heard Little Dan complain, he felt that he had lost a bit of face.


    "Come on, you!"


    "I haven''t been biased in the past few years. How could you be in the same realm as you are now?"


    "You should be satisfied now!"


    It had been ten years since they had last seen each other, and this was the first time they had seen each other. Little Dan, on the other hand, was a lot luckier than the others.


    Ever since he met the little pill five years ago, not only did he impart the cultivation technique and experience to it, he even secretly searched for spiritual herbs to improve its constitution.


    If one were to speak of favoritism, then it was obvious that the benefits Little Dan had received from him were far more than the benefits bestowed by the Heavens. Fu Yun was speechless when he saw Little Dan, and sent a telepathic message to scold Little Dan.


    "What''s more, the treasured sword was originally bestowed by the heavens. I merely returned the treasure to you."


    The treasured sword was originally a companion?


    The immortal master had also said that the treasured sword was definitely not ordinary, so where would his partner get it from?


    In these five years, if he didn''t have the immortal master''s technique to teach him about his experience, he would probably still be an ordinary wild boar. He might have already become the food of other demon beasts.


    It was all thanks to the immortal master that he had become a demon beast, a "demon king" that would cause anyone who heard of him to flee.


    The treasured sword itself was considered a companion. Although Chi Dan thought it was an excuse for the immortal master, he did not refute. After all, the immortal master had already taken care of it.


    "Immortal Master, you said that you want to open my storage bag?"


    "Open it. I''ll show you how to open it!"


    Little Dan changed the subject and stopped asking for presents. Fuyun smiled.


    Giving fish to others is better than giving fish to others.


    The storage pouch was already considered a small pill and was often used. Rather than opening it for him, it was better to teach him how to open it.


    "Thank you, immortal master!"


    The immortal master wanted to teach him to open the storage bag?


    This was extremely good news!


    Once he learned how to open a bag of holding, he could take out spirit stones in the future when he robbed. He couldn''t wait to learn how to open the bag of holding as soon as he swept away the grievances in his heart.


    Take the storage bag and slowly release the energy within your body. You can slowly infuse the energy into the storage bag, and the energy can only be slowly channeled.


    Demonic beasts were different from humans in that their methods of cultivation and energy attacks were different. Chi Dan had long since heard the immortal master''s explanation: one could not transform into a human and could only use the horn on his head in place of a human''s hand to release energy.


    He took out a storage bag and tried the method that the immortal master had given him. The sharp horn on his head slowly released energy, trying to channel it into the storage bag.


    Without any mishap, the storage bag was opened.


    Actually, the storage bag was a personal item, and the process of opening it wasn''t easy at all.


    During the process of making a storage bag, the inside of the bag was a memory array. After the first person made use of the bag, the bag would have that person''s spiritual sense imprint.


    When the second person was about to open the storage bag, the first person''s spiritual sense would prevent the second person''s energy from entering.


    It was not impossible for the second person to open the storage bag, but the prerequisite was that the spiritual will imprint left in the storage bag by the first person must be erased and the storage bag turned into ownerless.


    The Scarlet Core''s storage bag belonged to the four underlings of the Yan Sect. The storage bag belonged to the owner. If it wanted to open the storage bag, it definitely wouldn''t be that simple.


    However, with Fu Yun around, things were much simpler.


    While the small pill was pouring energy into it, Fuyun was also not idle. He secretly released his divine sense to control the amount of energy it was pouring, and at the same time, erased the Spiritual Sense imprint from the Yan Sect cultivator''s bag of holding.


    "Haha, it''s open!"


    After opening the first storage bag, Chi Dan resorted to the same method and opened the other two storage bags. The contents of the two storage bags were scattered all over the floor.


    The items in the storage pouches of the four underlings of the Flame Sect were all about the same: spirit stones, medicinal pills, jade boxes for spirit herbs, jade stones, clothes, and weapons.


    Because one of the storage bags had spirit stones, spirit herbs, jade boxes, and jade stones taken away, Chi Dan had only obtained around thirty high level fire attribute spirit stones.


    To it, thirty high-grade spirit stones were not a large amount of wealth, but rather resources to increase its cultivation. After seeing the spirit stones, it couldn''t help but salivate, wishing that it could eat them all at once.


    High-grade fire-attribute spirit stones were not suitable for it, and it was not in a hurry to throw up spirit stones.


    He opened three storage pouches and placed the spirit stones into one storage pouches. Pills and spirit herbs into the other storage pouches. As for his clothes and spirit treasure, he placed them into the last storage pouches.


    Before opening the bag of holding, it had been carrying four treasured swords, which was very inconvenient. Now that it could open the bag of holding, it put the four treasured swords beside the fire into the bag of holding as well.


    Seeing that Little Dan was able to open his storage bag and store everything, the Heaven''s Gift couldn''t help but feel envious. After entering the Hollow Jade Sect to cultivate, sooner or later, he would be able to open his storage bag.


    "Clean up, the guests are arriving!"


    What he needed to give and what he needed to return were all given to him. He had taught Little Dan what he needed to teach and he had done almost everything he could. After welcoming the last guest, it was time for him to part ways.


    As for how Heaven''s Gift and Little Dan would proceed, Fuyun probably couldn''t help them anymore.


    "Geezer, who''s the customer?"


    How could there be a guest in the wilderness?


    Besides, he had been acting alone for ten years now. Where did he get his friends and relatives from?


    "We''ll know in a while!"


    Fuyun stroked his white beard and began to put on airs.


    After knowing that guests were coming, Fu Yun and Tian Ci stood up one after the other, looking into the distance. After Chi Dan finished packing his things, he also stood up and looked at the distant sky.


    Just as Cao Cao Cao arrived, a blue stream of light flew over from the distant sky. Seeing that the person riding the flying sword was about to take a detour and leave, Fu Yun immediately shouted.


    "It''s great to have friends from afar!"


    Two mortals, one old and one young. The old man was brimming with energy, exuding an aura of immortality. The young man had an unkempt appearance; a demonic beast, the appearance of a pig, and the behavior of a human.


    The two humans and one beast were almost exactly the same as how the people described them. Not long after they entered Song Maiden City, they encountered the "Monster King" that made people run away in fear, causing people to be rather surprised.


    The Demon King was not at the gate of the city, so he was able to take a detour to the city.


    His cultivation had yet to reach the Divine Tribulation Realm, so encountering a Demon King was not a good thing. The "Demon King" blocked his path, since his strength was insufficient. He did not want to use an egg to hit a rock.


    He had originally planned to take a detour when he suddenly heard the old man''s voice. Releasing his spiritual sense, he knew that he was the only one that had come within several dozen miles. He no longer avoided it and headed towards the two humans and the beast.


    Arriving in front of the two humans and one beast, he did not pay attention to the fearsome Scarlet Core, nor did he pay attention to the Heaven''s Gift. Instead, he faced Fu Yun and respectfully bowed.


    "Junior pays his respect to Immortal Master!"


    "It has been many years since we last met, and yet the immortal master is still as elegant as ever. This is truly a cause for celebration!"


    To meet someone he was familiar with, this person was not only an adult, but he also had a cultivation base that was neither arrogant nor impetuous. He was very courteous to him, and Fuyun was also very happy.


    "Haha ¡­"


    "I haven''t seen him for years. The little guy from back then has grown up!"


    ?

 C61

    "Hello, big brother!"


    "Have we met somewhere before?"


    Aqua blue streams of light flew over. This was not the first time they had seen such a thing in the martial arts world. They already knew that the light was from a cultivator''s flying magic tool, so they were not surprised by it.


    For some reason, the people within the flowing light always gave him a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. The closer the flowing light came, the more familiar the feeling became.


    The flowing light dispersed, revealing the person. He was certain that he had never seen this person before. He wanted to know where this sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu originated from.


    The newcomer was able to fly in the sky. There was no need to doubt that he was definitely a cultivator. He wasn''t like the other mortals who couldn''t withstand the pressure and called him an immortal.


    This person was extremely young, not much older than him, and he always gave him a very intimate feeling. In his opinion, calling him older brother was also something that he should call him.


    He really wanted to get to the bottom of this feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, but Chi Dan did not think so. He only thought that his partner had purposely used a greeting, and was very dissatisfied with his partner.


    "Stinky brat, didn''t I tell you not to use my chitchat anymore, you forgot again!"


    Fortunately, there was a good conversation. Worried that his partner would use it again, he snatched the opportunity to greet the other party before he could say a word.


    "Little brother, I dreamt of you. Did you dream of me?"


    On the way to the city, the messenger released his soul consciousness and sensed two familiar auras. He then rushed over to check and found that the two auras were indeed the two mortals beside the Monster King.


    Walking in the martial arts world and meeting people he knew. He should have met with people he knew, but with the ''Monster King'' following him, it was rather inconvenient. Moreover, he only knew the old man and didn''t know the young man.


    Things went against one''s wishes. This was the first time they met. The old man was indebted to them, and once again, they met. The old man invited them, and if they were to avoid meeting each other, it would truly be ungrateful.


    After greeting the immortal master, he looked towards the youth beside the immortal master. After all, the youth gave him a familiar feeling, and he wanted to find out why.


    Initially, he thought that the feeling of familiarity was one-sided. However, upon learning that the youngster had similar feelings as well, his heart suddenly jolted.


    Faced with Tian Ci''s greeting, he didn''t even have time to reply when he heard the "Monster King" berating the youth. He was immediately extremely disappointed when he found out that the youth only greeted him with no similar feeling.


    "To be able to meet the ''Monster King'' is my honor!"


    To be able to receive a greeting from the "Demon King" and call him "little brother", if it was anyone else, they would definitely be grateful. However, he was not.


    Although his cultivation has yet to break through to the Divine Tribulation Realm, he could sense that Chi Dan did not have the power that a demon king should have. Facing Chi Dan''s greetings, he merely responded courteously.


    Both the human and demon clans were in chaos. He and the demon race were irreconcilable, and countless demon beasts had died in his hands. Whether he was dreaming about the demon beasts or him, it was all a nightmare.


    Upon hearing Chi Dan''s greeting, he felt that it was extremely strange, and his expression was also extremely bizarre.


    Since they were familiar with each other, Fuyun naturally knew exactly what had happened. Seeing Little Dan greet him and seeing the strange expression on the other''s face, he couldn''t help but inwardly giggle.


    "Haha ¡­"


    "Sit down and chat!"


    The person who came was a guest, so of course he couldn''t let the person who came stand there and talk.


    Fuyun took the lead and returned to the campfire. With a wave of his hand, the scattered branches immediately gathered together. With a snap of his fingers, the bonfire was ignited once more.


    Next to the bonfire, Yu Yun Pan sat down. Tian Ci sat next to him with Chi Dan on the other side. The other person also sat down cross-legged on the other side, forming a triangular formation.


    "Geezer, you''ve met big brother?"


    "When did it happen?"


    Hearing the conversation between his big brother and senior brother, it seemed as if his senior brother had already met his big brother. His big brother always gave him a sense of familiarity, and after everyone sat down, in order to find out if they had met before, Heaven''s Gift was the first to speak.


    "Yes, we met more than 10 years ago."


    Since Heaven''s Gift had specifically asked, Fuyun did not hide anything.


    The person who had come to meet Fu Yun more than ten years ago.


    At that time, the person who had come was just a child who did not know any spells. He just so happened to be following his master back to the sect to cultivate. In a certain city, he had met Fu Yun.


    After the encounter, seeing the child''s pitiful background, specially instructed the child''s master to treat the child well.


    Time quickly passed and in the blink of an eye, more than ten years had passed before they met again. The child from back then had already grown up, and his cultivation wasn''t any weaker than Chi Dan''s.


    "Thank you for your guidance, Master Immortal. If I didn''t have your guidance, Master might not have treated me like his own son, teaching me everything."


    Other than cultivating diligently, he couldn''t afford to lose his master, who treated him like his own self. In the end, the immortal master had done a great service to him. Thinking of this, the person immediately stood up and bowed to express his gratitude.


    I shall instruct your esteemed master. You bow in gratitude, but you failed in your attempt at karma.


    The seed gains fruit, the cause and effect cycle.


    Back then, he had persuaded the master of this person to treat this person kindly. Today, he had received a bow of thanks from this person.


    Since the immortal master did not leave him behind, he must have something else to discuss. The man sat down cross-legged.


    "Heaven''s gift, my junior brother!"


    "Chi Dan, I won''t introduce you. You should know about it as well!"


    After seeing the person sitting cross-legged, Fu Yun immediately introduced Tian Ci and Chi Dan. Because he had met them more than ten years ago, he did not introduce himself.


    Because of the familiarity of the heaven''s gift, he had seriously sized him up ever since he came here. He discovered that he was just a mortal, and after the immortal master introduced him, he was quite surprised to find out that he was the immortal master''s junior brother.


    Other than the fact that it didn''t know the name of the demon king, its actions in Song City were already known by the world. There really was no need for the immortal master to explain in detail.


    As for the Immortal Master himself, more than ten years ago, when fate had given him the chance to meet, he had long since learned his name. The world only believed that the Immortal Master was a mortal, and that the only person who believed him to be an external expert.


    "Big Brother, hello, I''m Heaven''s Gift!"


    Although senior had already introduced himself, out of politeness, Tian Ci introduced herself again as a formal greeting.


    "Tian Ci, hello, I''m Huo Luan!"


    Tian Ci greeted him very seriously and politely. Of course, the person who came could not be rude in front of a child, so he politely announced his name.


    "Huo Luan, good, you have caused trouble in this world. Good name!"


    Although the names were just a code name, each of them had a unique meaning. After Huo Luan reported her name, Fu Yun gave him a meaningful look.


    "Immortal master, my ¡­"


    Over ten years ago, when he met the immortal master and had the help of the immortal master, the immortal master must have known about his past. Seeing the immortal master looking at him meaningfully, Huo Luan wanted to say something.


    "The past is like smoke; it''s fine if you don''t want to talk about it!"


    The less he divulged his information, the safer it would be. Since Huo Luan had concerns and conceals, Fuyun was a very sensible person, so he would naturally not say too much.


    "Thank you for your understanding, immortal master!"


    With the presence of the Heaven''s Gift and Scarlet Pill, Huo Luan felt truly sorry and grateful for the fact that the immortal master did not expose them and even helped to conceal the matter.


    The past is like smoke?


    Brother Huo Luan''s past was something that Heaven''s Gift was very curious about. Even if senior said that he would not mention it and asked about it, there would still be no results. They could only wait for the future before asking Brother Huo Luan about it.


    As far as Chi Dan was concerned, he had no interest in strangers'' past. The only thing he was interested in was how much cultivation resources Huo Luan had.


    "No need to be so polite!"


    "To be honest, this invitation is something that my junior has to ask for!"


    Walking in the martial arts world, one would not know the passage of time. Since others had their own requests, he did not ask for them. Now that he had a request, Fu Yun could not hold back and could only use the gift of heaven as a shield.


    "Smelly old man, what do I need? How come I don''t know?"


    He had a request?


    There was no need to worry about food or clothes, and there was no need to worry about not having a place to stay. There was no need to worry about having a place to live, there was no need to ask for others.


    "Immortal Master, what can I do for you?"


    "I will do my best!"


    The immortal master had a request for him, but it was obvious that he couldn''t get rid of his pride, so he used his youngest junior brother as a shield. Huo Luan was an intelligent person, so he didn''t expose him to avoid causing embarrassment for the immortal master.


    The immortal master was an external expert with an unfathomable cultivation. Even if he couldn''t complete this task, a junior like himself would definitely not be able to help.


    Besides, the exalted masters of foreign lands and mortal things would not hold anything in their eyes. The things that he had brought along would definitely not catch the eyes of the immortal masters.


    From this, it could be seen that the immortal master had a request for him, and that it was for a gift from the heavens.


    Although he was just a mortal, with an immortal master by his side and a "demon king" accompanying him, he didn''t really understand why he needed his help when there was more than enough to take care of him.


    Back then, thanks to the help of the immortal master, he was able to achieve such a feat. The immortal master had ordered that he should follow his orders, but he didn''t know what was the matter, so he didn''t dare to make any rash promises.


    "Sigh, what an ingrate!"


    "Hehe, it''s not that I have a request, I just want to make a deal!"


    Although Huo Luan did not expose that he had been deliberately taken down by Tian Ci, Fu Yun still felt embarrassed. He looked at Tian Ci weirdly and purposely sighed.


    Asking a junior for help or asking a junior for certain things was indeed a bit embarrassing. Perhaps if he had asked another time, at least he wouldn''t feel so embarrassed about it.


    "Trade?"


    Immortal Master gave guidance to his Master in the past, but has not yet received any compensation from him. After so many years, what could enter Immortal Master''s eyes on his person, or how could he help Immortal Master? Immortal Master did not say it out loud, but after thinking about it for a while, he still felt puzzled.


    He was not the only one who was puzzled.


    He had followed his senior for ten years in the martial arts world and had always been engaged in fortune telling. He had never paid much, living a life where the heavens were his blanket and the earth was his bed.


    After he met big brother Huo Luan, he did not hesitate to humiliate himself and asked big brother Huo Luan for help.


    ?

 C62

    "That''s right, a deal!"


    "Ever since the appearance of the Devil Sect, the war between the righteous and evil races has never stopped. The two races have changed, and it just so happens that they are in the middle of an eventful time."


    "You have such a high cultivation base at such a young age, you''re very good, but in this way, you won''t be able to avoid being spied on by others. In addition, I can see the fiendish blood qi in your body."


    A twenty year old boy was only a step away from the tribulation stage. Once news of this spread, it would definitely cause a sensation in the world and everyone would speculate.


    Not only that, but after meeting Huo Luan, Fu Yun realized that Huo Luan''s body was filled with a thick fiendish blood aura and was somewhat worried for Huo Luan''s safety.


    After all, there was an irreconcilable difference between right and wrong in the cultivation world. If they found out that Huo Luan''s cultivation technique was strange, they would be considered a heretic and be hunted down by the orthodox sects.


    "Brave one wins, retreating in haste. One can preserve their useful body, but they lose their ambition to roam the world. They will survive on the wind and waves. If they manage to survive, they will be at the mercy of the fish."


    The fiendish blood qi in his body was indeed a hidden worry. He could hide it from people whose cultivation was lower than his own. Once he met someone with a higher cultivation than him, he definitely wouldn''t be able to hide it.


    In the midst of all this, the immortal master was right. He was not an ordinary person, so he was destined to not live the life of an ordinary person.


    On the road of cultivation, he could only bury his head and rush forward. If there was fear in his heart, then he was destined to stop. Even if Huo Luan wanted to retreat, his background would not allow him to stop.


    "Even so, if I am unable to fulfill my wish in this life, wouldn''t I be able to leave behind a lingering grudge in the human world?"


    "I have a secret technique. Not only can it suppress the blood energy within your body, it can also refine it for your own use. I wonder if little friend is willing to exchange for a cultivation method?"


    Walking in the martial arts world, one naturally knew how to negotiate with others. The reason why Fu Yun told them about Huo Luan''s situation was, of course, to lure and force Huo Luan to trade with him.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to. It''s just that the secret arts and techniques are owned by the sect. Junior can''t casually teach them to others!"


    In the cultivation world, regardless of the large or small sects, they had strict control over cultivation techniques and secret arts. In the cultivation world, regardless of the large or small sects, they had strict control over cultivation techniques and secret arts.


    All of the cultivation techniques he had learned in his life, other than his own, were all taught to him by his master. Without his master''s permission, Huo Luan couldn''t teach the techniques to others.


    "Little friend, you don''t have to be in a hurry to refuse. It''s not my wish to make things difficult for you!"


    "Little friend, what do you think about Heaven''s Gift?"


    How could Fuyun not understand the rules of the cultivation sects and clans when he walked in the martial arts world? Seeing that Huo Luan was busy rejecting her, he immediately spoke up to stop her and even changed the topic to Blessing.


    "Immortal Teacher, Heaven''s Gift''s little brother, although he has no cultivation, his body is incomparable to an ordinary mortal, it''s just ¡­"


    After meeting Tian Ci, Huo Luan had observed her body''s condition more than once. Huo Luan was very clear that the immortal master had changed the topic and quickly understood what he meant.


    "Little friend, my Junior Brother''s talent is mediocre, I believe you can see it!"


    "It would be hard for you to impart the sect''s cultivation technique to me. I wonder if little friend would be able to impart the clan''s ancestral cultivation technique to me?"


    "I''m sure you know that without the assistance of your family''s cultivation technique, it would be difficult for you to achieve anything in your entire life with your innate talent ¡­"


    Although Huo Luan did not say anything, they were all smart people. Fu Yun believed that Huo Luan had already guessed it and did not try to keep them in suspense.


    "This ¡­"


    The Immortal Master wanted to exchange the Qi Method for the Heaven''s Gift, and Huo Luan could guess that the Immortal Master wanted to use the Qi Method from his own family.


    The family''s cultivation technique was left behind by his ancestors. Although there were no restrictions or rules, passing down the family''s cultivation technique to others was truly unfilial. He didn''t want to be an unfilial person.


    "Old man, I don''t need any martial arts technique!"


    In the beginning, Tian Ci thought that Senior Brother had requested something from Brother Huo Luan, but she could not get rid of her pride, so she used herself as a shield.


    Through his conversation with Huo Luan''s brother, he found out that his brother was asking for help for his sake. Huo Luan was both touched and blamed himself.


    Huo Luan''s brother was hesitant and in a difficult situation. He didn''t want to see the two of them in a difficult situation, so he had to betray his senior brother''s kindness and refused to accept Huo Luan''s cultivation technique.


    "Little friend, although the family''s cultivation technique is important, family is also important. If Tian Ci is able to help you find family, I wonder if little friend will still refuse?"


    Without spiritual roots, it would be very difficult to cultivate. Since he hadn''t even entered a cultivation sect, Fu Yun didn''t blame him, nor did he bother with his advice, so he continued to persuade Huo Luan.


    "Immortal, immortal master, what ¡­ what do you mean by this ¡­"


    "My brother is still alive!"


    The cultivation technique passed down by the family was the hope for the clan to rise to prominence once again. Huo Luan regarded the cultivation technique as more important than his life.


    Cultivation techniques were exceptionally important, but what about relatives?


    Could it be that a relative''s cultivation technique wasn''t worth anything?


    In this world, his only family member was his missing brother. When Huo Luan learned that his brother might still be alive, she was so excited that her body involuntarily trembled and she couldn''t even speak properly.


    "Still alive!"


    When he mentioned Huo Luan''s brother and saw that he was extremely nervous, Fu Yun took a casual glance at Tian Ci and told Huo Luan that his brother was still alive.


    "Alright, immortal master, I agree. I can teach you the Heaven''s Gift Body Refinement Technique."


    "However, I have a condition."


    Even though the family''s cultivation technique was important, it couldn''t be compared with his only family. Huo Luan had made a wise decision.


    "Speak!"


    It would not be surprising if there were no requirements. If Huo Luan did not put forward any conditions, Fu Yun would actually be worried if the cultivation technique he obtained was real or not.


    "Brother Tianshu, you can''t spread the cultivation technique!"


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Tian Ci helped him find his brother, Huo Luan definitely wouldn''t have passed on the family''s cultivation technique to Tian Ci. After all, once the family''s cultivation technique was spread to outsiders, it would be hard to ensure that the world would know about it.


    "Brother Huo Luan, I promise you, I will never pass on my cultivation technique!"


    Although he didn''t know what was so special about Huo Luan''s brother''s family technique, but since his senior wanted it as well, it meant that the technique was very important.


    Cultivation techniques were not easy to obtain, so of course he wouldn''t spread it to others.


    "Brother Tianshu, just place the jade on your forehead and you will be able to obtain the cultivation methods and cultivation methods inside, as well as some of my cultivation experiences."


    When interacting with others, the most important thing was trust.


    Since Heaven''s Gift had agreed, Huo Luan was straightforward. She did not make Heaven''s Gift make a vow, and did not say much either. She took out a piece of jade and started to record the memories.


    In the cultivation world, there were many ways to impart one''s techniques. The most direct method was to impart one''s techniques verbally. With the permission of the other party, one could also imprint their memories into the other party''s sea of consciousness.


    With the immortal master and Chi Dan by his side, the secret techniques were too important. Not only would it be a waste of time, it would also be easy for others to find out about it. Huo Luan did not choose to impart the techniques this way.


    When the soul consciousness entered the other party''s Sea of Consciousness, it could not only save time, but also prevent others from stealing the cultivation technique. The only drawback was that the person who received the cultivation technique would no longer have secrets in front of the person who taught it.


    Everyone had their own secrets, and since Tian Ci was with the immortal master, she naturally had her own secrets as well. Huo Luan did not want to cause any misunderstandings, so she did not choose this method.


    As a result, he chose to imprint the memories of his family''s martial art from the Sea of Consciousness.


    In the world of cultivation, jade was the most common carrier. In the world of cultivation, jade was the most common type of material that could be used as a carrier.


    He took out a piece of jade from his ring and placed it on his forehead, using his spiritual sense to force the memories of his family''s cultivation technique into the jade.


    The jade was originally colorless, and during the process of Skill Storing, words and images could not be seen entering the jade. The jade turned golden, and after Skill Storing, the jade returned to its original state.


    "Brother Huo Luan, thank you!"


    During the process of Huo Luan''s brother creating the technique, Shen Ci took the jade and put it on her forehead seriously. She did not doubt the authenticity of the technique or was worried that Huo Luan''s brother would hurt her.


    It was strange to say that when Tian Ci placed the jade on her forehead, it lit up with a golden radiance. As the golden radiance changed over time, it turned from weak to strong, then from strong to weak, and finally disappearing.


    What was even more inconceivable was that the jade did not return to its original form, but turned itself into powder.


    In fact, the change in brightness of the jade was related to the contents of the Skill Storing of the jade. As the content entered into the brain of Tian Ci, the brightness of the jade gradually darkened, and no content entered the brain of Tian Ci.


    This was the first time he used the jade to receive his memories. As the large amount of words entered his brain, Divine Gift felt dizzy and uncomfortable.


    Accepting the contents from the jade stone, after all it belonged to a foreign memory and not to himself. It required time for him to digest the memory. Such a reaction from him was also a normal reaction.


    After a while, he changed the appearance that he had received into his own memories. After learning about cultivation techniques, the discomfort brought by external memories also disappeared.


    When he came back to his senses and realized that the jade had turned into powder, he felt very bad.


    "Aiya!"


    "Brother Huo Luan, I''m so sorry. I broke your jade!"


    Before today, as long as they met with something good, before their partners even made a move, Chi Dan would immediately snatch it from them.


    Today, after Huo Luan finished imprinting the cultivation technique, she did not take any action to snatch it after handing it over to Heaven''s Gift. Could it be that her personality had changed?


    As the saying goes, changing one''s nature was difficult. Of course, it was impossible for it to suddenly change its nature. There was a very important reason why it did not take action to snatch it.


    In order to obtain a cultivation technique for his friend, this was the first time in many years that he saw an immortal master asking for someone''s help. He put down his pride and asked for someone else''s help.


    At the same time, when it saw Huo Luan taking out the jade from her storage ring, it did not have the time to bother with its companion.


    It was just a piece of jade, so destroying it wouldn''t be a big deal. Seeing his comrade''s apologetic face, it only had a disdainful attitude.


    "Idiot!"


    ?

 C63

    "Brother Tianshu, this jade has the ability to self-destruct. Once used, it will self-destruct. This has nothing to do with you, so you don''t have to blame yourself!"


    In the world of cultivation, in order to ensure that cultivation techniques and information were not leaked out, after cultivators collected the jade, during the process of grinding the jade, they would set up a self-destructing formation within the jade.


    Since the jade had completed its mission, it should have destroyed itself. Huo Luan obviously wouldn''t blame the heavens for that.


    "Aiya, what a waste!"


    Although Chi Dan despised his companions, jade was something that cultivators often brought with them. It was at least worth a few spirit stones, and once it shattered, it would lose a few spirit stones. Of course, it would feel a heartache.


    "Nothing to regret!"


    It was just a piece of jade. In Huo Luan''s eyes, it was just an object, so he did not care. Not to mention destroying a jade, he would not even be moved by destroying a jade mountain.


    "Brother Huo Luan, since you''re so generous, why don''t you give me some spirit stones?"


    "After all, it''s just an external object!"


    Huo Luan did not care about a single piece of jade. Perhaps it was because he had cultivated in the sect and never lacked cultivation resources, but the Scarlet Pill was different.


    He only had thirty or so high grade spirit stones, ten bottles of spirit medicine, and a few spiritual tools. If it weren''t for the fact that he had robbed the four spies in the Yan Sect not long ago, he wouldn''t have had them.


    He was only a step away from becoming a Demon King, yet he lacked the resources to cultivate. With his wealth, it was like a drop in the bucket if he wanted to advance into a Demon King Stage.


    Whether it was the jade or the spirit stone, they were just worldly possessions in Huo Luan''s eyes. In his eyes, they were cultivation resources. Huo Luan didn''t care, he didn''t mind helping Huo Luan "keep" them.


    Honestly speaking, all these years, it was the first time that a demon beast had set its eyes on something that was only available to him. Since the other party was a Demon King, it was a completely different story.


    However, there was no need to bother about the requirements of the Scarlet Core. After all, with an immortal master watching over them, Huo Luan believed that the Scarlet Core did not dare to act rashly.


    "Little Dan, don''t mess around with big brother Huo Luan!"


    A demonic beast''s physique was different from a human''s. It couldn''t judge its age based on its skeletal age. Little Dan relied on Huo Luan''s older brother to call it younger brother.


    Little Dan was only five years old this year, and Huo Luan''s big brother was at least older than him. Little Dan had not only taken advantage of Huo Luan''s big brother, but also his own big brother.


    Not only that, it also wanted to ask Huo Luan''s brother for spirit stones.


    Seeing how Little Dan was taking advantage of Huo Luan''s big brother without restraint and asking for spirit stones, Tian Ci could not take it anymore and immediately spoke up to stop her.


    "Stinking brat, are you going to give me the spirit stones?"


    "Mind your own business if you don''t give me the spirit stones!"


    Was he messing around?


    With the help of an immortal master, his partner obtained a cultivation technique, but what about him?


    Since the immortal master wasn''t willing to help him, he had to do it himself!


    Besides, he just wanted some Spirit Stones. Was it his fault?


    In the face of his comrades'' accusations, Chi Dan did not have the slightest bit of awareness and took all of this for granted.


    "You, you went too far!"


    He only had thirty or so Spirit Stones. If he kept them for critical moments, how could he give them to Little Dan? He couldn''t give Little Dan Spirit Stones. He couldn''t find any words to refute.


    "Little Dan, Huo Luan will be with you guys in the future. Don''t have any ideas about him, just be careful that he''s not in a good mood. If he takes your skin, no one will be able to help you!"


    In order to break through to the realm of the Monster King as soon as possible, it was naturally not too excessive for Crimson Core to obtain cultivation resources for him.


    However, to hit Huo Luan, he had to find the right person to hit her. Huo Luan wasn''t the type of person who could hit on others. Seeing that Little Dan wanted to hit on Huo Luan, Fu Yun could only remind him.


    "Immortal, I know!"


    Will she be with Huo Luan?


    Wouldn''t he know his identity sooner or later?


    If he was a Demonic Lord, Huo Luan would not dare to do anything to him. Once he knew that he was not, it would be hard to say what the result would be.


    If it was just his partner criticizing him, Chi Dan would definitely ignore him. Since the immortal master had reminded him, he had to be more careful and not ask Huo Luan for more spirit stones.


    "Little friend, the reason you have your current cultivation level must have something to do with the blood fiend energy in your body, right?"


    Seeing that Chi Dan did not continue to make things difficult for Huo Luan, and looking at Tian Ci, Fu Yun seriously studied Huo Luan for a long time before he continued to ask Huo Luan.


    "Master Immortal, you have seen everything! This junior truly admires you!"


    "I''m not happy with you, immortal master. The fact that this junior has such a high cultivation level is indeed related to the Blood Spirit Qi."


    After a human or demon beast died miserably, their heart was unwilling to give up. A grudge was born, and the vengeful spirit would not disperse. It would dissolve into the blood essence and, with the help of the residual energy in their own blood essence, they would not be able to suppress their grudges and wait for an opportunity to take revenge.


    Some people killed too much and would inevitably be contaminated by the blood essence of their victims or would use the blood essence of their victims to cultivate. Once their bodies were contaminated with too much of the blood essence that contained grievances, it would gradually form into blood energy.


    "En!"


    "Little friend, do you know the consequences of borrowing the Blood Evil Qi to cultivate?"


    With the help of his blood essence, he would be filled with resentment and there would be no problems for the time being. With the help of his blood essence, there would be no lack of resentment and no problems for the time being.


    Since Huo Luan''s little friend had extremely dense blood energy, he must have cultivated with the help of his blood essence and knew the consequences. Even though he knew this, he still couldn''t help but ask when he thought of the grave consequences of the blood aura.


    "Unsatisfied with the immortal master''s decision, my master allowed this junior to descend the mountain just to find a way to resolve the fiendish blood aura!"


    Cultivators cultivate, the higher the cultivation, the harder it is to break through. Breaking through to the Divine Tribulation Realm is almost as difficult as reaching the heavens, and the number of cultivators that can do so are as few as phoenix feathers and qilin horns.


    Right now, Huo Luan''s cultivation was only a step away from the tribulation stage. It was already very difficult for her to break through to the tribulation stage, but she still had the blood energy hidden in her body, making her breakthrough even more difficult.


    In addition to all of this, his cultivation had been breaking through very quickly in these past few years, causing his cultivation to be extremely unstable. If he wanted to forcibly break through, he would definitely go berserk.


    Thus, he had come down this mountain to find a way to resolve this evil blood energy.


    "Little friend, suppressing the fiendish blood energy and treating the symptoms is still a secondary policy. The only way to achieve this is to completely eliminate the fiend blood energy. This is the best strategy!"


    "Since you keep your promise and impart me your cultivation technique, I will never go back on my word!"


    When facing him, Huo Luan was sincere. She also followed Chen Nuo and imparted him the Heaven''s Gift technique. Fu Yun was very satisfied with his attitude and did not beat around the bush again.


    "Thank you Immortal!"


    If Huo Luan did not know that Heaven''s Gift could help him find his brother, he definitely would not have imparted the Heaven''s Gift technique to him.


    Since he had already passed on the cultivation technique, the immortal master could use this as an excuse to refuse to impart the secret technique. However, the immortal master did not do so. Naturally, he was extremely grateful.


    "Little friend, no need to be like this. It''s just a deal!"


    "Little friend, relax your body!"


    Huo Luan followed Huo Luan''s instructions and relaxed her body. Fu Yun did as he was told and started to impart a secret art to them.


    He did not imprint any memories or imprint them onto Huo Luan, but instead used his soul consciousness to form a part of his memories of refining the Blood Evil Qi. He then entered Huo Luan''s sea of consciousness.


    Divine sense technique. Ordinary cultivators could only wrap a portion of their memories with their spiritual sense, but profound cultivators could turn their spiritual sense into a portion of their memories.


    In Huo Luan''s sea of consciousness, a cloud shining with golden light appeared. The golden cloud immediately transformed into many words, constantly moving and merging to form a secret art.


    After Huo Luan imparted her divine sense to Wang Lin, there was no light coming out of Huo Luan''s forehead.


    "One does not accumulate small steps, one does not accumulate thousand miles, does not accumulate small streams, and is unable to become a river or a sea. One must cultivate step by step, and it is not something that can be accomplished overnight."


    "Little friend, I''ve already taught you the Fiend Transformation Art. Once you learn it, you will be able to completely remove all hidden dangers in your body. Do not be greedy and advance, or else you will face endless troubles in the future!"


    The Fiend Transformation Art was a lost secret technique. Not only could it refine the fiendish blood energy in one''s body and expel all kinds of thoughts, it could also be converted into a type of energy for one''s own use. If necessary, it could also help one break through a bottleneck.


    Without the Fiend Transformation Art, Huo Luan was able to refine the blood aura but was unable to do so. Furthermore, the amount of blood fiend aura she refined was extremely small and she was wasting her time.


    After obtaining the Fiend Transformation Art, the situation had changed. Not only could he convert the fiendish blood energy into a type of energy and store it in his body for his use, but he could also use it without affecting his cultivation. To him, obtaining the Fiend Transformation Art was like adding wings to a tiger.


    Not only had he obtained the Fiend Transformation Art, but the immortal master had even specially guided him. He was truly grateful to the immortal master.


    "Thank you for your guidance, immortal master!"


    Towards Huo Luan''s thanks, Fu Yun shook his head, indicating that he did not need to thank Huo Luan, and continued speaking.


    "Little friend, the blood aura in your body is too rich. It would be very inconvenient to travel in the martial world. I have been suppressing it for you for the time being. No one will see that in the future."


    A good person would go all the way to the end. After he finished imparting the secret arts, Fu Yun did not stop there. Instead, he continued to release a stream of his consciousness, turning it into a world of ties and concealing Huo Luan''s fiendish blood aura.


    The Blood Evil Qi had yet to disappear, but Huo Luan always gave people a feeling that no one was allowed inside, and the feeling of being bestowed by the heavens only felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    After the blood fiend aura disappeared, it no longer had a sharp edge to it. Instead, it gave people a feeling of returning to their original nature, giving them an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    Perhaps it was because the barrier was set up by an immortal master that it gave people a feeling of returning to their original nature, and that was why there was such an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    After knowing that the immortal master helped him suppress the blood aura and seeing that the way Tian Ci looked at him was also different, Huo Luan used his Spiritual Sense to look inside and discovered that there was an additional barrier inside his body.


    After this barrier was formed, it did not affect his cultivation. He only forcefully suppressed the evil blood qi in his body to prevent it from overflowing. Indeed, it was just as the immortal master had said, the evil blood qi was well controlled.


    From then on, he no longer had to worry about the effects of the fiendish blood energy on his body, nor did he have to worry about outsiders discovering the fiendish blood energy in his body.


    Not only did the immortal master impart him the Fiend Transformation Art, he also helped to suppress the fiendish blood energy in his body. With such a great kindness in his heart, he was indescribably grateful.


    ?

 C64

    "Immortal master?"


    Both his partner and Huo Luan had obtained cultivation techniques and secret arts, but what about him?


    Not only did he fail to obtain a cultivation technique or secret art, he didn''t even manage to obtain a single spirit stone. If one were to say that Chi Dan wasn''t envious, jealous, or resentful, no one would believe him.


    "Haha, don''t even think about it!"


    "In these five years, have you not acquired many secret skills?"


    In these five years, Little Dan was able to cultivate to his current level. It was all thanks to his diligent and dutiful work of imparting cultivation methods and all sorts of secret arts.


    If Little Dan could learn all the secret techniques he had acquired, as long as he didn''t meet any demon kings or tribulation stage cultivators, or higher than them, he would be able to do whatever he wanted. Even if he met any ordinary demon kings or tribulation stage cultivators, he would still have the strength to fight them.


    Little Dan stood up and ran to his side with tears in his eyes and a pitiful expression on his face. Fu Yun understood what it meant. Not only did he not sympathize with it, he even purposely spoke about it.


    "Immortal master!"


    Who would think that there were too many secret arts? The more the better.


    The more secret arts one had, the more methods one would use to protect their life. Of course, Scarlet Pills would not mind having too many secret arts. They looked pitifully at the immortal master, vowing never to stop.


    "Alright, I''ll teach you another set of secret techniques!"


    Since he had obtained the Heaven''s Gift technique, he should have passed it on to Little Dan as a parting gift. He didn''t want Little Dan to blame him for being biased against her. He released his spiritual sense to cover Little Dan and started to impart the technique.


    "Hehe, thank you immortal master!"


    Finally, he had obtained another secret art. Knowing that this art was more powerful than any of the previous ones, Chi Dan was extremely excited. He laughed until he started to salivate.


    "Little Dan, what secret arts did you obtain?"


    When he obtained a cultivation technique, Huo Luan''s brother obtained a Fierce Transformation Art, and even a small pill obtained a secret technique, Huo Luan was very proud and curious about the secret technique.


    "You want to know?"


    "Use your cultivation technique to exchange for it!"


    It was extremely impolite to openly ask others about the secret arts they had obtained.


    Under normal circumstances, cultivators wouldn''t rashly inquire about other people''s secret techniques, and in reality, no one would be stupid enough to reveal their life-saving methods to outsiders.


    It was a good idea to exchange cultivation techniques and secret techniques. Once cultivation techniques and secret techniques were exchanged, both sides would be able to practice an additional cultivation technique or secret technique.


    If Heaven''s Gift had another technique, he wouldn''t mind taking it out to exchange for it. Unfortunately, he only got the technique provided by Huo Luan and he couldn''t teach it to others, so he naturally couldn''t exchange it with the little pill.


    Seeing that its best friend wouldn''t break his word, Chi Dan decided to use the trade in secret arts as an excuse to refuse to tell him. Actually, it didn''t matter if he told it to his friend, but since there were outsiders present, he was a bit too cautious.


    "Stingy, I don''t really want to know!"


    Demonic beasts were different from humans, but there were also differences in cultivation techniques. The current Scarlet Core already had its own cultivation technique, so naturally, it didn''t want to obtain a cultivation technique bestowed by the heavens.


    If he did not say what secret technique he had obtained, it would be a stingy act. If he did not use the body tempering technique to exchange for it, it would be nothing. The other party''s attitude towards it was not good and it was extremely angry.


    "Stinky brat, you''re so generous. Why didn''t you hand over your body tempering technique!"


    Using a cultivation technique to exchange for a secret technique would allow him to obtain both cultivation techniques and secret techniques, killing two birds with one stone.


    However, since this cultivation technique belonged to the ancestors, it couldn''t be passed on to outsiders. Huo Luan couldn''t exchange it for a Scarlet Core, so she was worried that Huo Luan would use it to exchange for a secret technique.


    Fortunately, Chu Feng had kept his promise and did not let him down.


    "Alright, stop messing around. It''s time for you to leave."


    The gifts that should be given had been given to Huo Luan; those who should be given had been given to him; those who should be given to him had been given to him; they had been separated and could not be forced to stay.


    Seeing that Chi Dan was still causing trouble and seeing Huo Luan''s worried expression, Fu Yun asked to stop Xiao Dan and even said goodbye.


    It''s time for you to leave. What do you mean?


    ''Aren''t the immortal masters going with me? ''


    Although they had met before, he was still an outsider. Huo Luan could understand that an immortal master would not follow him, and he could not understand that Huo Luan would not follow Tian Ci and Chi Dan.


    "Immortal, aren''t you coming with us?"


    Not to mention Huo Luan, even Chi Dan was confused. Only Tian Ci already knew the reason, and since Huo Luan had asked, Fu Yun didn''t mind explaining to let Xiao Dan know the reason.


    "You all have your own paths to walk. If I am here, it will only affect your growth."


    Fuyun did not explicitly say that he would not travel together with them anymore, but the meaning in his words was very clear. He would not stay by Little Dan and Tian Ci''s side anymore, and would leave alone.


    Since Senior Brother left, Heaven''s Gift had already found out about it. He wasn''t surprised at all. Chi Dan was a lazy person, if he didn''t sleep, he would naturally find out beforehand. He should be prepared for it.


    "Immortal, immortal master, aren''t we leaving together?"


    After they were born, their parents died and when they opened their eyes, the first people they saw were the immortal master and the heavenly gifts. After living together for five years, they had long treated their partners and the immortal master as close relatives.


    During these five years, the immortal master taught it cultivation and taught it many cultivation techniques and secret arts. It made it capable by following its companions in hunting, eating, sleeping, quarreling, eating, and even fighting with them.


    The two people and the beast were inseparable, but now they were separated. Whether it was following the immortal master who taught it to dispel its doubts, following his shadow as he followed his companion, or leaving alone, it was hard for it to accept.


    It had never thought of parting with the immortal master and its companions, nor was it mentally prepared. Upon hearing this news, it was indeed a bit flustered.


    "That''s right, you should leave with God''s blessing, and protect it properly!"


    He had not traveled the martial arts world alone for ten years, so how could he walk the martial arts world alone? However, staying by the side of Little Dan and Tian Ci''s side would only affect their growth, forcing them to separate.


    "I..."


    Immortal Master had imparted the cultivation method and secret technique to him as if he was his benefactor. He truly wanted to stay by his master''s side and accompany him forever.


    If he stayed by the immortal master''s side, what would happen to his companions?


    His partner was a mere mortal who had no cultivation. If Lu Chong were to face danger alone, wouldn''t that mean that there would always be a gap between the heavens and the earth? The words that were on the tip of his tongue would never come out.


    For the first time in five years, Chi Dan''s mood was downcast as tears welled up in his eyes for the first time. It was not because he was pretending to be pitiful, but because he was truly reluctant to part with the immortal master.


    "Haha, being separated is only a temporary matter. In the future, we will have many chances to meet!"


    Seeing that he was about to leave, Yu Yun couldn''t bear to leave either. Looking at the depressed Tian Ci and Xiao Dan, perhaps only laughing could hide the sadness in his heart. As he laughed, he reached out to rub Xiao Dan''s head.


    There were many opportunities to meet him in the future?


    There were many opportunities to meet each other, and similarly, there were also many opportunities to separate. When they met again, who could say for sure? Of course, Chi Dan did not wish to be separated for too long.


    "Master, when will we meet again?"


    Perhaps they would meet again very soon, a day or two, a month or two, a year or two. Perhaps it would be very long before they could meet again in many years.


    Actually, no matter how long it took, as long as Fuyun was willing, they could meet at any time.


    "Haha, when it''s time to meet, let''s meet!"


    Even though Fuyun was joking, both Heaven''s Gift and Little Dan were not idiots. They knew very well that it was impossible for them to meet again in such a short period of time.


    If there wasn''t a sufficient reason, Huo Luan believed that the immortal master wouldn''t want to be separated from the Scarlet Pills and the Heaven''s Gift. Since they were going to be separated, there must be a reason why they had to be separated.


    Other than seeing the immortal master twice, it was also his first time seeing the Scarlet Core and Heaven''s Gift. After all, he was an outsider, so he didn''t say anything to persuade him.


    "Geezer, I''ve been a customer for you for ten years. Before we part, shouldn''t you compensate me a little and let me calculate the future for free!"


    It was already inevitable to be separated. No matter how sad she was, she couldn''t change the fact. Since her senior brother was joking with her and Little Dan to hide his sorrowful feelings, she naturally had to accompany him.


    In these ten years, he passed through towns and cities. Every day in the towns and cities, he would always pull customers to support him. Every day for ten years was almost without exception.


    Every day, his Senior Brother would give guidance to a small portion of clients. After ten years, it was unknown how many people he had given guidance to. He could barely count the number of people who had done so.


    In these ten years, he had never left senior brother. Three meals a day was good enough. As long as he had clothes to cover himself, he would have no desires nor did he need senior brother to guide him.


    Right now, when they parted ways, he would personally go and find out about his past. As for his future, he truly wanted to know just what would happen to him in the future.


    "Destiny must not be revealed!"


    What?


    The heavens cannot be revealed. Who could he be fooling?


    If this was a chance that could not be revealed, why would there be a fortune-teller in this world?


    His senior brother had pointed out the way for many people, but he had never said anything that could not be revealed. Why did giving him guidance on his future prospects end up becoming a heaven''s will? Of course, Heaven''s Gift refused to believe it.


    "Smelly old man, you must know about it. Just tell me!"


    It was indeed an excuse for him not to reveal it. Fuyun had calculated the trajectory of Divine Fate and did indeed know, but he did not know how to tell it.


    If it was before, no matter how much Heaven''s Gift asked, he would not say anything. Since today was a special day, he should make an exception today.


    "Alright, since you really want to know, I don''t mind telling you. As for whether you understand it or not, I don''t care how much you understand!"


    All along, as long as his senior wasn''t willing to speak of it, no matter how he tried, the result would be the same. He had thought that it would be no exception this time, but unexpectedly, his senior wanted to tell him.


    "Old man, get to the point!"


    Since there were words to say, Heaven''s Gift did not care. He anxiously wanted to know what would happen in the future. Since that was the case, Fuyun did not waste time blabbering and informed him frankly.


    Your future is in the past. Your past is in the future.


    What kind of future did he have?


    How could his future be related to the past?


    And his own past, how could it have anything to do with the future?


    The future is in the past, the past is in the future.


    He could not understand it at all!


    "What? It''s as good as not saying anything at all!"


    Huo Luan and Chi Dan were both at a loss. They had obviously heard it all and could not understand the mystery behind it.


    He had already said it, but no one could understand. Of course, he couldn''t blame himself for not having said it.


    However, he would not explain the mystery to Huo Luan in detail. He could only continue to play the trick that could not be revealed by the heavens.


    "Haha, immortal master is guiding the way, so why don''t you try to comprehend it yourself? Take your time to comprehend it!"


    ?

 C65

    "Stinky brat, stay by the side and slowly understand. Don''t disturb my good fortune!"


    How can a person''s future be in the past, and how can the past be in the future?


    Who cares about the past and the future, it was not his business. Why bother with it? Chi Dan did not care at all, he only cared about his own future.


    Seeing its companion staring at the immortal master with puffed up cheeks, it immediately began to chase him away and then stared at the immortal master with a fawning expression. Its intentions were quite obvious.


    "Immortal Master, let me calculate if I can evolve into a divine beast."


    No one knew what would happen in the future. No one wanted to know what would happen after seeing the little pill asking for knowledge and giving it some pointers. Fu Yun didn''t care about this and still wanted to give pointers to the little pill.


    "Oh you, if you encounter some fortuitous encounters, within ten years, you will definitely be able to advance to the level of Demon King. If you don''t encounter any fortuitous encounters, within a hundred years, you will have a chance to advance to the level of Demon King!"


    "As for Divine Beasts, there''s a glimmer of hope for them to follow Heaven''s Gift!"


    From cultivation of five years to the peak of the great demon realm, he was only a step away from the demon king realm. If he remained by Little Dan''s side, he would definitely be able to breakthrough to the demon king realm in less than ten years.


    It was impossible for him to stay by Little Dan''s side. If Little Dan didn''t have a fortuitous encounter and didn''t have enough cultivation resources, he would need at least a hundred years to break through to the King Stage.


    Regardless of whether it was breaking through to the Monster King realm in ten years or a hundred years, not to mention that Little Dan''s accomplishments were something that would never happen again, he was definitely someone who had never been seen before.


    Whether it was humans or beasts, one had to have hope in order to live. If Little Dan wanted to evolve into a divine beast, Fuyun had to let it see hope.


    As for whether or not its evolution was really related to bestowal, only Fu Yun knew.


    "There''s only a sliver of hope!"


    "Why can''t there be more hope?"


    Demonic beasts were the same as cultivators. The higher the level of cultivation, the harder it was to break through the bottleneck. Demonic beasts that could break through demon kings were already extremely rare, let alone those at the Divine Beast level that were even more difficult to break through than those at the Demon King''s realm.


    Breaking through the bottleneck for evolving to a Divine Beast wasn''t the most difficult thing to do. The most frightening thing was that to break through to the Divine Beast level, one had to pass through the thunder tribulation. Only demonic beasts that had survived the thunder tribulation would be a true Divine Beast.


    Even if the demonic beast''s cultivation surpassed the Monster King level and reached the Divine Beast level, as long as it did not undergo heavenly tribulation, it would not be able to evolve into a Divine Beast for a single day.


    Under the heavenly tribulation, all living beings were equal. If Demon King went through the tribulation, at least he would be heavily injured, and if not, he would be burnt to ashes and not even his corpse would be left behind.


    "Haha ¡­"


    How lucky was Little Dan to have a sliver of hope of evolving into a Divine Beast, to not be satisfied with it. He was truly a fearless person.


    The little pill belonged to a mutated beast. Without a bloodline inheritance, it naturally didn''t know how terrifying the heavenly tribulation was. It was also blaming himself for not telling it about the heavenly tribulation.


    "Hehe, you stinking brat, I will follow you in the future!"


    Chi Dan had no doubts about what the immortal master said. He stared past the immortal master at his partner and swore in his heart.


    While the immortal master was giving pointers to Tian Ci and Chi Dan, Huo Luan was standing at the side watching and pondering, and did not interrupt.


    A man''s future is in the past, and the past is in the future. What does that mean?


    He was only a mere mortal. Why was the fate of Divine Powers unfathomable? He was truly curious as to who Divine Powers were and what sort of future they would have.


    Immortal Master guided the Scarlet Pill, and from what Immortal Master said, he understood one thing; it was something he could not understand no matter how much he thought about it.


    Everyone said that Chi Dan was a demon king, and that was what he thought before he met Chi Dan. After seeing Chi Dan, he could not feel the blood energy and domineering aura that a demon king should have, which confused him a lot.


    A mortal had an unpredictable future. A demonic beast had the chance to evolve into a divine beast, plus it was an omniscient and omnipotent immortal master, the moment it achieved its cultivation base, the Scarlet Core would evolve into a divine beast. The two of them would always be together.


    The future of Heaven''s Gift was unpredictable. Scarlet Pills could evolve into divine beasts, and if what the immortal master said was true and could not kill the Heaven''s Gift and Little Dan ahead of time, then they could only be friends.


    "Little friend Huo Luan, do we need to count for you?"


    In order to find his younger brother, Huo Luan would definitely follow Tian Ci. Since he was tied up with Tian Ci and Little Dan, giving them some pointers, Fu Yun wouldn''t mind giving him some pointers.


    "Immortal master, junior''s biggest wish is to find my own brother. If little brother Tian Ci can help me find my brother, then I will be satisfied!"


    This trip down the mountain was secondary to training, and the main reason was to find a little brother. Since Tian Ci''s little brother could help him find his own little brother, Huo Luan was indeed satisfied.


    As for his future, of course he had to take control.


    However, the immortal master had been keeping an eye on him, and must have guessed his true intentions. So, it would be alright to tell the immortal master since the immortal master had already helped him a lot, so he was no stranger to it.


    "I appreciate immortal master''s good intentions!"


    "However, this junior believes that his own fate should be controlled by himself, and that he should also walk his own path. The path that Immortal Master has pointed out might not necessarily be suitable for this junior."


    Not only was Fuyun not angry, but he was actually very appreciative of Huo Luan.


    "Haha, well said!"


    "To have such wisdom at such a young age, you are truly not bad!"


    In the end, Fu Yun only gave Tian Ci and Little Dan pointers, not Huo Luan.


    "..."


    "You can leave now!"


    The matter had been dealt with, the gifts had been given, the cultivation techniques and secret arts had been given out, and Tian Ci and Little Dan had been given guidance on their future. There was nothing left for them to remind and explain, so it was about time for Little Dan and Tian Ci to leave.


    "Senior Brother, I don''t want to be separated from you!"


    He knew in advance that they would have to split up, so he called them old fogeys for the sake of trying to accept reality.


    When the two of them were truly separated, he would still feel very uncomfortable. He extended his arms and hugged one of his senior brother''s arms. He did not want to let go, so he continued to call him "senior brother".


    "Heaven''s blessing, there is no banquet in this world that does not disperse. Go!"


    Ten years of mutual support and ten years of mutual affection, how could they just let each other go so easily? How could Fuyun want to be separated from her? In order to not affect her future growth, even if it was already a foregone conclusion, he would not change it.


    "Immortal master, I''m also reluctant to part with you!"


    When Chi Dan saw his companion pitifully pulling on the immortal master''s arm after they parted ways, he also became very sad and pulled on the immortal master''s other arm.


    "Little Dan, take good care of Blessing!"


    "Today''s departure is for the sake of getting together in the future. All of you should go!"


    His cultivation was at the peak of the great demon realm, and he was also a Demon King in name. Naturally, there were very few people who dared to have any thoughts on Little Dan.


    "Immortal Master, don''t worry. With me protecting him, no one will dare to touch that stinky brat!"


    Even without the immortal master''s instructions, Chi Dan would still protect his companions, not to mention this was what the immortal master had instructed him to do before he left. He had to protect his companions even more so as he patted his own chest and looked at his companions, assuring them.


    It wasn''t just bragging, it was truly not afraid of cultivators below the demonic lord level or below the tribulation level. It was forced to fight against even the demon kings and tribulation level cultivators.


    Now that he had entered the city, his reputation had spread far and wide. Unless it was absolutely necessary, no one wanted to mess with him.


    "Immortal master, why don''t you come with us?"


    Since everyone couldn''t bear to part with each other, why not go together with them? Huo Luan could tell what everyone was thinking and wanted to advise the immortal master to travel with them.


    "I cannot go along with you. Your path, if you want to walk on it, it will be the same with the Heaven''s Gift. He needs to walk on his own path, and it will not be me who will walk on mine."


    He will grow up, and when he grows up, he will have his own path to walk. I am like this, not to mention that he is a gift from heaven. Huo Luan nodded and did not try to persuade the immortal master to stay.


    "Immortal Teacher, where are you going?"


    Furthermore, if he were to tell Huo Luan, it would be equivalent to telling Huo Luan, and it would be even less likely for Fu Yun to tell them where he was going.


    "The world is big, there is nowhere to go!"


    As for where the immortal masters were, Huo Luan discovered that both Tian Ci and Chi Dan were very curious. Since they didn''t even talk about their closest friends, it was likely that they didn''t want others to know about it.


    "Alright, you can leave now!"


    The more they separated, the more they didn''t want to separate, the more they didn''t want to separate, the more sad they felt, the longer the pain was better than the short pain. Fu Yun stood up, took two arms from Tian Ci and Little Dan''s arms, and pushed them away.


    "Senior ¡­"


    "Master ¡­"


    Just as they stood up, they were pushed aside. Tian Ci and Little Dan really couldn''t bear to part with Fuyun. They both reached out their hands at the same time, wanting to grab both of Fuyun''s arms.


    "Be good and go!"


    Once a person developed feelings for someone, they would have more concerns and more concerns, causing them to procrastinate. If it was in the past, Fuyun definitely wouldn''t act this way. Perhaps he would have already turned into a gust of wind and dissipated with the wind.


    With the reluctant looks of Tian Ci and Little Dan, it was obviously impossible to make them leave. Since that was the case, he could only leave first. With a gust of wind, he disappeared.


    "Senior apprentice-brother!"


    "Immortal master!"


    After a gust of wind passed by, his senior brother''s figure disappeared. He went after him, but he did not know where he had left from. Even if he did manage to catch up, the result would still be the same.


    His companion stood on the spot, giving up on chasing after the immortal master. Chi Dan did not want to give up. He followed the wind, foolishly chasing after the immortal master. After running for a mile, he came back empty-handed.


    "Brother Tian Ci, let''s go!"


    A light breeze blew, and the immortal master disappeared without a trace. He even sent out his divine sense but could not find any trace of him leaving. He truly deserved to be called an external expert.


    Since the immortal master had already left, there was no point in staying any longer. Although Tian Ci could help him find his younger brother, he could not just stand there idly by. He still had to inquire, and he could not stay here for long.


    "En!"


    At this place, his senior had cut off all ties with him and gone his own way. No matter what, to him, this was a place where he was grieving over. Even Heaven''s Gift wanted to escape this sadness as soon as possible.


    Thinking and doing were two different things!


    Just as he was about to leave, he turned his head back after three steps and was extremely reluctant. He hoped that at the moment he turned around, he would see his Senior Brother waiting for him on the spot.


    This was the second time he turned his head, and a figure appeared behind him. He thought it was his senior brother, but he realized that the figure was not his senior brother, but the little pill that he had forgotten.


    He turned his head many times, but he did not see his senior brother. He felt very disappointed, so he turned around and left, no longer turning back.


    ?

 C66

    "Brat, you actually dare to not wait for me!"


    Unable to catch up with the immortal master, Chi Dan turned back dejectedly just in time to see his companion walk far away, spreading his hooves and catching up with him.


    "Who didn''t wait for you? I still haven''t left!"


    His senior brother had left, leaving only his senior brother in his eyes and heart. He had indeed forgotten about the little pill.


    He knew Little Dan''s personality too well. Facing Little Dan''s scolding, when Little Dan admitted to her wrongdoings, she would definitely go on and on with him. He had no choice but to deny it.


    "Hmph, hurry up and leave!"


    His friend hadn''t been waiting for him, so why did he have to wait for him? Saying that, he caught up with Huo Luan, who had already walked away. He turned around to remind his friend to leave and hoped to see the immortal master again.


    "I know!"


    His Senior Martial Brother had disappeared. Not to mention turning back, he would not even be able to see him if he stayed behind. Big Brother Huo Luan had already left. Even without Little Dan''s reminder, Tian Ci had already caught up.


    "..."


    "Ah, time flies!"


    "Tian Ci, you''ve grown up. It''s time to find the real you!"


    "If you follow me, I can help you find your family, find your name, but I can''t help you find your true self. Don''t blame me for leaving you, I''m doing it for your own good!"


    Huo Luan took her Heaven''s Gift and Chi Dan and gradually left the place. There was only a pile of fire left on the ground. This proved that someone had stopped here before.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared above the bonfire. This figure was none other than Fu Yun who had left a long time ago. It turned out that he had never left this place.


    In order to let Tian Ci and Little Dan leave, he intentionally turned into a gust of cool wind and hid his figure, intending to let everyone misunderstand that he had already left.


    When Little Dan went out to look around, she couldn''t find him. He and Little Dan prepared to leave, and it was just as he thought.


    When he turned around, Little Dan had also turned to look for him. In order to make them give up, Fuyun had hardened his heart and did not reveal himself. He only showed himself after they left.


    Ten years with Tian Ci could not be said to be a time of mutual benefit; at the very least, they could be considered to be on the same boat together. Ten years ago, perhaps he still had no ties to her, but now, there was an extra trace of concern and reluctance in his heart.


    Looking at his dejected and sorrowful back, Fu Yun''s heart was filled with emotion, reluctance, and regret. However, he did not follow, but instead hid himself once again.


    If Tian Ci looked back, he would definitely discover that his senior brother had been watching him. In reality, he truly believed that his senior brother had left and never looked back.


    When Fuyun hid himself, he took away his food signboard. Without his and Fuyun''s food signboard, he would no longer need to attract customers in the future, and he would no longer need to take care of Chi Dan.


    From then on, it was very difficult for such a strange combination to appear in a large city or small town again.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    In order to take care of him, Huo Luan purposely slowed down her footsteps.


    It was true that the Heaven''s Gift was a mortal, but it was weak and did not touch him. Huo Luan did not need to take care of it. It was not slow at all and was on par with Chi Dan.


    In fact, Huo Luan could have released the energy field to bring the Heaven''s Gift and Scarlet Cores to the city as soon as possible.


    As far as Chi Dan and Tian Ci were concerned, he was just an outsider. In order to prevent them from misunderstanding him, he didn''t make any decisions and just followed them without saying a word.


    Ten years with your senior brother, ten years of love and memories, when they say they''ll be separated, the feeling of being bestowed by the heavens is extremely low. Distractions are secondary, and as you''re walking, you''re also immersed in the bits and pieces of ten years with your senior brother.


    "Hey, brother Huo Luan, where are you going?"


    Immortal Master had just left. His companion was in a bad mood and didn''t want to talk. Chi Dan could understand, but Huo Luan also didn''t say anything, making the whole journey very uncomfortable.


    Before the immortal master left, he would always live a carefree and carefree life with the heavens as his blanket, the earth as his bed, and the land as his bed.


    However, no matter where the partner went, he would follow the partner. The partner''s destination was where he would go.


    "Where are you going?"


    He was planning to enter the city to find out more about his brother, but he was surprised to find out that Tian Ci could help find him. Thus, he changed his plan and decided to follow Tian Ci to find his brother first.


    To be honest, Huo Luan did not know where she was going, so she could only ask Chi Dan.


    "I''m asking you!"


    Even though he was the first to ask, Huo Luan actually asked about him. Chi Dan rolled his eyes in displeasure.


    "I''ll go with you guys now!"


    If Huo Luan was with us, wouldn''t it be for nothing if I kept asking? If I knew earlier, I would have just asked my partner. Why would I bother with Huo Luan and run to my partner''s side to ask my partner about it?


    "Smelly brat, where are we going?"


    Big brother Huo Luan is following me?


    Didn''t I just follow Huo Luan gege?


    His Senior Brother had just left, and he was extremely upset. He only wanted to leave, and his heart was filled with sorrow. Before this, he had been reminiscing every single detail of his time with his Senior Brother, and didn''t even have the time to think about where he was going to go.


    However, he didn''t need to think about where he would go. Before he left, he had already made arrangements for where he would go. He only needed to follow his senior''s instructions.


    "The Hollow Jade Sect!"


    Hollow Jade Sect?


    Wasn''t it because his partner was going to the Hollow Jade Sect where Su He''s little sister was? Wouldn''t that mean that he would have to go see Su He''s little sister? Otherwise, why would the entire world insist on going to the Hollow Jade Sect?


    "Haha, you want to see sister Su He, right?"


    Meeting by chance, why would Tian Ci come to see Su He!


    Going to the Hollow Jade Sect to become his disciple wasn''t something he had decided, but something his senior had arranged beforehand. He had only acted according to his senior brother''s wishes. How could he say that he had gone to see Su He''s sister?


    Besides, big brother Huo Luan was still beside him talking about a girl. Tian Ci felt embarrassed and could only directly deny Little Dan''s guess.


    "Little Dan, you''re not allowed to speak nonsense. Senior Brother told me to go find a master!"


    Huo Luan did not care about who Su He was at all. The important thing was to get Heaven''s Gift to go to the Hollow Jade Sect.


    This year, the Hollow Jade Sect held a disciple recruitment ceremony, allowing Tian Ci to reach the base of the mountain. The immortal master left, indicating that Tian Ci was not lying.


    If it were just ordinary mortals, then it would have been almost impossible for them to enter a cultivation sect. Not only was their bodies strong, they also had their own cultivation methods and a red core as a shield.


    The disciple recruitment ceremony of the Hollow Jade Sect was approaching and the immortal master was exchanging the heaven''s bestowal for a cultivation technique. So all of this was part of the immortal master''s scheme.


    After thinking through all of this, Huo Luan nodded and muttered to herself.


    "So that''s how it is. Immortal Master has a good plan!"


    Although he understood the sequence of events, in order to avoid causing a misunderstanding between Chi Dan and Tian Ci, he still pretended that he didn''t know anything.


    "You want to go to the Hollow Jade Sect?"


    He didn''t even have time to tell Huo Luan''s brother about going to the Hollow Jade Sect. It was no wonder that Brother Huo Luan was shocked. Heaven''s Gift wasn''t sure if Brother Huo Luan would go with him.


    After all, going to the Hollow Jade Sect to be his disciple was his business, he couldn''t force the other party to go with him.


    "Yeah!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Brother Huo Luan, aren''t you coming with us?"


    He had been sent to the Hollow Jade Sect to become its disciple. Was he really going?


    If he didn''t follow Tian Ci, what if he couldn''t find his younger brother? If he really did go to the Hollow Jade Sect, then what kind of status did he have to enter the sect?


    "Brother Huo Luan!"


    As they travelled, they waited for Brother Huo Luan to recover. Tian Ci did not notice that Huo Luan had already sunk into deep thought and slowed down her pace, leaving Huo Luan far behind.


    After waiting for a while and seeing that Huo Luan''s brother still hadn''t replied, he realized that Huo Luan''s brother was no longer by his side. He turned around and saw Huo Luan frowning and lost in thought.


    For the sake of Heaven''s Gift, the immortal master had calculated things well. Not only did he include the Hollow Jade Sect and Scarlet Pill, but he himself had also become a part of it, losing out on the family''s cultivation technique.


    Was the immortal master scheming to protect and guide him?


    If the immortal master could really help him find his younger brother, that would be great. If the immortal master could only use him to protect his younger brother, it would be a waste of time, and he would come back empty-handed.


    Before the immortal master left, he didn''t have time to think deeply about it. Now that he thought clearly about it, it was difficult for him to make a choice whether to follow or not.


    If he chose to stay by Tian Ci''s side, he had to enter the Hollow Jade Sect. He would inevitably run into a lot of trouble.


    At twenty years old, his cultivation was on par with the masters of the various peaks of the Hollow Jade Sect. First of all, after he entered the Hollow Jade Sect, he would become an elder and even a disciple.


    Although the fiendish blood energy within his body had been suppressed by the immortal master''s seal, it was hard to prevent it from leaking. If the fiendish blood energy leaked out, he would definitely suffer a calamity.


    Whether he wanted to follow or enter the Hollow Jade Sect, it was really hard for him to make a decision. After hearing the call from the heavens and seeing the Divine Gift turn back, he snapped out of his deep thought.


    "Let''s enter the city!"


    Five miles away from the forest, they could see the city from afar. The speed was not slow at all. They were less than two miles away from the city.


    Since the city was right in front of them, they could only enter the city together to find out more about their younger brother. Since there was no news about their younger brother, it was not too late to decide to travel with them.


    "Enter the city?"


    "Not now!"


    "Brother Huo Luan, it''s dark. Let''s enter the city again!"


    If Little Dan hadn''t caused a ruckus in the western part of the city, there definitely wouldn''t have been any problems entering the city.


    By now, everyone in the city knew that Little Dan was the Demon King, and the entrance to the city must have caused panic among the people. Considering the fact that Little Dan was the only one who was allowed to enter the city during the day, of course, God''s blessing wouldn''t allow him to enter the city during the day.


    As the identity of the Scarlet Core Demon King had not been exposed, it was indeed troublesome to enter the city during the day.


    However, that was in the past. Ever since the Hollow Jade Sect sent out their message that the Demon King was an important guest of the Hollow Jade Sect, people naturally wouldn''t have any big reactions.


    Ever since the Scarlet Pill had caused panic in the hearts of the people of Song City, Tian Ci and Chi Dan had never come into contact with anyone else. Naturally, they did not know that the Hollow Jade Temple had resolved this matter.


    Although Huo Luan had never seen Chi Dan''s ability to stir up trouble before, she had heard of his deeds. Seeing Chi Dan running in front, Huo Luan understood that Tian Ci was overthinking things.


    "Don''t worry, the matter with the Little Demon King has been resolved by the Hollow Jade Sect."


    ?

 C67

    Little Demon King!


    Although Chi Dan was not a true demon king, in the eyes of outsiders, he was indeed a demon king. Before meeting him, even he felt the same way.


    If Heaven''s Gift could help him find his little brother, then he would be able to travel together with him in the future. He was a few years older than his little brother, so it would be fine to just call him by his name or little brother.


    As for the Scarlet Pill, it was indeed a bit troublesome to refer to it by its title. The immortal master and Tian Ci called it Little Dan, and since they had just joined not long ago, they were not very familiar with it, so of course they couldn''t call it that.


    Chi Dan''s cultivation base was on par with his, at the peak of the Greater Demon level, just a step away from the Monster King level. Even the immortal master had said that within ten to a hundred years, he would definitely advance to the level of a Demon King.


    Strangely, even though the Scarlet Core had not reached the level of a Demonic Lord, it was able to communicate with people, and it looked very similar to a human. No wonder even the immortal master said that it had a chance of evolving into a divine beast.


    But then again, the immortal master''s cultivation was unfathomable. He even had an ancient secret technique, so there was probably no lack of secret techniques for demonic beasts to speak human language. The pill could speak human language, so he must have cultivated a secret technique to speak human language.


    Actually, Huo Luan misunderstood. Fuyun''s cultivation was unfathomable, and it was not wrong that he had an ancient technique. The reason why he could speak the language was not because of Fuyun, but because of his exceptional talent.


    In the past few years, he had devoted himself to cultivation and rarely read any weird magazines. He only knew about the existence of demon beasts, did not know about the existence of strange beasts, and did not blame himself for being ignorant and ignorant.


    Chi Dan wasn''t a demon king, but he was capable of speaking the language of men. By following him, he could intimidate people and intimidate petty people. He would indeed save a lot of trouble, and it would be much easier to walk outside.


    It was indeed inappropriate to call Chi Dan the Little Demon King after he had exposed his identity. After thinking about it, he decided to call Chi Dan the Little Demon King.


    "Little Demon King?"


    "Brother Huo Luan, are you talking about me?"


    Chi Dan had always been at the forefront of those who wanted to enter the city as soon as possible.


    He had big ears and good hearing. When he heard the conversation between Huo Luan and his partner and learned that Huo Luan called him Little Demon King, he immediately turned around.


    Regardless of whether it was the Little Demon King or the Rare language Demon King, as long as someone admitted that they were Demon Kings, it would be extremely happy. To be able to act so smug in front of its comrades, it would definitely feel proud of itself.


    "Brother Huo Luan, the Hollow Jade Sect has come forward to settle this issue. Is what you said true?"


    Little Dan seemed to be asking Huo Luan gege, but his eyes were staring straight at him. Clearly, he wanted to show off in front of him.


    "That''s right!"


    The title of "Little Demon King" was not a big deal, but Chi Dan''s actions were a little too much. It was enough to say that he cared a lot about being called a Demon King. Huo Luan secretly rejoiced that he did not expose Chi Dan''s identity.


    He had originally wanted to answer Chi Dan''s question first, but Tian Ci suddenly questioned him first, clearly intending to deny his identity as the Chi Dan''s Demon King.


    In order to not anger Chi Dan, and also to restore his talent, he could only look at Chi Dan and Tian Ci at the same time, which could be considered as answering their questions.


    "Really!"


    "Great, we finally don''t need to hide anymore!"


    Before entering the city, Tian Ci and Chi Dan had been living in the wild for a whole year. After much difficulty, they finally entered the city and met with the disturbance from Xiao Dan. They had no choice but to stay out in the open.


    Now that the Hollow Jade Sect had solved the problem of the panic caused by Little Dan, they had no need to hide or hide. They could eat some rice, live in an inn, and take a comfortable hot bath.


    "Haha ¡­"


    "Let''s go into the city!"


    There was no need to worry about scaring the people of the city. At last, they could enter the city. Chi Dan was very happy. He called his friends and Huo Luan and took the lead to rush into the city.


    Scarlet Core was the first to leave. Tian Ci and Huo Luan stopped talking and started to ponder. Both of them sped up their pace, rushing to the city.


    "..."


    No matter if it was a big city or small, there would always be guards at the city gate responsible for guarding the city gate and collecting the entry fee. Relatively speaking, there weren''t so many rules in a small town''s mountain village.


    There were fewer cultivators going in and out of the city, and more mortals who paid a fee of seashells to enter. In the cultivation world, almost all of the core cities governed by the Door of Immortality were filled with cultivators, and as such, only spirit stones were needed to enter the city.


    Guards were also not allowed to collect Spirit Stones randomly. Different cities charged different amounts of Spirit Stones. Some cities only needed to pay a low level Spirit Stone to enter. Some cities only needed five low level Spirit Stones or more.


    For example, the core trading city required at least one mid-grade spirit stone to enter. After all, the protection of the city required a certain fee to be charged.


    Besides, a businessman''s money is easy to earn.


    A while ago, Chi Dan appeared in the female city of Song, causing panic among the cultivators inside the city. The cultivators tried their best to stay away from Chi Dan, but they were forced to do so.


    In order to survive, the cultivators had no choice but to act in a generous manner, resulting in great losses.


    In this period of time, the Hollow Jade Sect had made a windfall. Every city guard was grinning from ear to ear.


    Collecting Spirit Stones was something to be happy about. Collecting a large amount of mid-grade Spirit Stones was something extremely exciting. The Ximen Guards had been excited for more than ten days, but today, they could no longer feel happy.


    "Sigh, if the news of demon kings using words like those being esteemed guests of the sect didn''t spread within the sect, then we would be able to collect a large amount of spirit stones every day. How great would that be!"


    In the past ten days, the daily income of spirit stones was equivalent to the income of the past half year. Since the news was spread that the Lai Yu Demon King was an esteemed guest of the sect, the number of cultivators seeking protection began to decrease.


    The foreign cultivators and the cultivators in the city had to avoid encountering the Riley King. Very few cultivators went in and out of the city, and the income of the four city gates was less than 10%.


    In the past, there were more than two guards at the city gate. Five days ago, there were dozens of guards at the gate, but now there were only two guards at the gate.


    Five days later, there were no longer many guards at the city gate to maintain order. Cultivators in the city went berserk and urgently needed the guards to maintain order. Thus, a large number of guards at the city gate were transferred into the city.


    Maintaining order was an arduous chore. It wasn''t as relaxing as guarding the city gate. When one had time off, they could still chat.


    "Yeah, I heard the Demon King is going to the sect as a guest. It''s all thanks to the little princess."


    The city of Songyu was the meeting point of the four cities, and was also the core trading city. It was managed by the Master and the three big palms, and the gate of the city was guarded by the direct disciples of the four cities.


    The west gate was guarded by the disciples under Su Liang. The little princess they spoke of was Su He, Su Liang''s daughter.


    "Little Princess, you really can''t stop!"


    "I heard that when the Little Princess went missing, she almost frightened the Patriarch!"


    The city guards were mostly new disciples, core city guards. Their cultivation couldn''t be too low, so naturally they would enter the sect for a longer period of time. The two of them had already been in the sect for about a hundred years.


    However, based on seniority, Su Liang was still their Martial Ancestor.


    "That''s right!"


    "Fortunately, I''m fine!"


    Just as the two of them were rejoicing that the Little Princess was fine, something happened to them immediately.


    The cultivators with low cultivations couldn''t release their spiritual sense, but their eyes were much more intelligent than mortals. The two were chatting, and as one person looked into the distance, they suddenly saw a figure appear, rushing towards the city gate.


    It looked like a pig, like a pig, with the features of a pig. It looked like a man, running on two hind legs, with a leather bag and a belt tied around his waist.


    "You, look, that, is that the Rare Words Demon King!?"


    The person who didn''t notice the shadow that was rushing over heard his companion''s stuttering. It didn''t seem fake, but when he looked up, the shadow''s appearance and behavior was the same as the rumored Demon King, giving him a fright.


    "Quick, quickly go and tell the elders that the Riley King is here!"


    In the past, when a great character came to the city gates, they only needed to send someone to inform the elders. Now that the Ringwords Demon King had come and found out that it wasn''t something to be trifled with, the two of them didn''t dare to stay at the city gates.


    "..."


    "Eh, why did those two stupid hats run away?"


    "Don''t you want to charge me to enter the city?"


    In the distance, he saw the city guards leave their posts without permission. They were hiding in the city, waiting for their comrades to arrive. Chi Dan did not understand the city guards'' actions.


    "You still have the nerve to say it!"


    The city guards abandoned the city gates and left. This was not the first time Tian Ci and Chi Dan had seen such a sight.


    "Haha, it''s good that no one''s here. I''ve saved the money to enter the city!"


    Since the city guards had already left, wouldn''t that mean that no one would be able to collect the entry fee? Wouldn''t that be the same as saving the entrance fee for a group of humans and beasts?


    Far away from the cultivation world''s core city, every time you enter a city, heaven sent people to pay for the seashells, while you and Chi Dan can directly enter. Near the cultivation world, entering the city requires you to pay spirit stones, and only then will Fu Yun personally pay for the seashells.


    Knowing that it would cost him spirit stones to enter the city, Fu Yun would collect some spirit stones from the cultivator customers. Even if he didn''t have spirit stones, it didn''t matter. He would simply start a business at the city gates, and with spirit stones, entering the city wouldn''t be a problem.


    Ever since he had learned that spirit stones could increase cultivation, every time he had to pay a spirit stone to enter the city, the red cores would be in pain for a long time. When he had entered the city, he had to pay a spirit stone.


    After saying that, he swung his tail, ignoring his partner and Huo Luan, and ran into the city. It was like this, whenever it got lucky, it wagged its tail.


    The fact that Little Dan was greedy for money was not a big deal normally. More importantly, he had outsiders present. It was such a shame that Little Dan did not know how to control himself. He was embarrassed by Huo Luan''s big brother''s smile.


    "Brother Huo Luan, I''ve let you down!"


    The first time they left the sect, they were also charged with spirit stones when they entered the city. Huo Luan knew that spirit stones were a rarity to demonic beasts and mortals, so she could understand Chi Dan''s actions.


    "I''m fine!" "Let''s enter the city!"


    His senior brother had left and only left him with thirty spirit stones. His senior brother had instructed him not to use them carelessly, and now that he had to pay a fee to enter the city, it was truly troublesome.


    However, Little Dan was right. It would be best if they could hide since they had saved the money to enter the city.


    Two people and one beast entered the city while the guards were still guarding the entrance.


    ?

 C68

    "Little Dan, what''s wrong with you?"


    Little Dan was the first to enter the city. He ran into the city and stopped at the entrance of the inner city. He was not sure if he could continue forward. He stopped swinging his tail and started curling it up.


    Every time little Dan got angry, little Tail would unconsciously straighten up. Heaven''s Gift often dueled with it, and occasionally discovered this phenomenon.


    When he arrived at the entrance of the inner city, he stopped when he saw Little Dan stop. When he saw Little Dan raise her tail, he was slightly curious as to what had happened that caused Little Dan to fly into a rage.


    "Are you blind!?"


    "He won''t read it for himself!"


    As soon as they arrived at the inner city''s gate, Chi Dan saw that a team of people had arrived as well.


    There were about ten people in this group. They were all wearing the same Daoist robe and were divided into two rows. They were led by a person with decent cultivation.


    This middle-aged man''s cultivation was not bad; his name was Ding Xu. His cultivation was only one step away from the tribulation stage. Su Liang had nine direct disciples. He was Su Liang''s eldest disciple.


    If the people who came were just some onlookers, not only would Chi Dan not be angry, he might even warmly greet them. However, since this person was from the Hollow Jade Sect, he really couldn''t be happy.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Entering the inner city, he saw an endless stream of pedestrians. The shops and stalls on the streets, the cries of the shopkeepers, the prices of customers, the sounds of bargaining, and the roars of spirit beasts on the streets. All kinds of noises were incessant and bustling with noise and excitement.


    Other than the large number of people within the city, it was much more lively than other cities. There was nothing special about it. What could cause Little Dan to be so angry, Heaven''s Gift could not understand.


    "F * ck, I thought I could save money on entering the city!"


    When they first entered the city, the two city guards ran away. Chi Dan thought that they could save the money to enter the city, but Chi Dan did not expect the two people to bring more than ten people to block its path.


    For the sake of a small fee to enter the city, the Hollow Jade Temple had put in so much effort.


    Seeing that its teammates didn''t understand its meaning, it simply ignored its teammates and looked at the people in front of it. Seeing that the other side didn''t seem to want to retreat, it became even angrier and started to complain.


    "Little Dan, stop talking nonsense!"


    Over ten people wore the same uniform clothing and walked within the crowd. They were extremely eye-catching, not to mention that they had already arrived at the city gate. They had just entered the inner city, so naturally they saw them.


    Although he did not know who these more than ten people were, this place belonged to the core trading city under the jurisdiction of the Hollow Jade Sect. Furthermore, they were all dressed in light yellow daoist robes, making it easy to guess their identities.


    Little Dan was the first to enter the city, which immediately attracted a lot of people''s attention. He and Huo Luan had entered the city and were only focused on watching the lively scene in the city. They had never thought that Little Dan''s anger had anything to do with the people of the Hollow Jade Sect.


    At this moment, hearing Little Dan''s complaints, he finally understood the reason.


    Without his senior brother''s protection, if Little Dan angered the people of the Hollow Jade Sect, he would definitely suffer a loss. Perhaps because of this matter, he might be forced to enter the Hollow Jade Sect to study under a master.


    In order not to anger the Hollow Jade Sect, he could only stop Little Dan.


    "I''m not saying anymore!"


    "Brat, you can pay the entrance fee!"


    If it wasn''t for the sake of saving some money to enter the city, Chi Dan wouldn''t have gotten angry and confronted the people of the Hollow Jade Sect.


    Since its partners wanted to stop it, it was also straightforward. It really no longer blabbered on and on to the Hollow Jade Sect''s people, directly playing rascals and allowing its partners to pay the city entrance fees.


    "Hehe, big brother Huo Luan, I''ve let you down!"


    Huo Luan had already guessed the reason why Chi Dan was so angry, why he had asked for spirit stones, and why someone from the Hollow Jade Sect had appeared in the city.


    It was just a small fee to enter the city. Since there was no way to avoid it, then it was time to strike up a friendship. What was there to be angry about?


    It would be hard to get along with it in the future if it was angered. However, when faced with the God''s apology, no matter how much he thought about it, he could only unwillingly praise Chi Dan.


    "Haha, Little Demon King is also a man of character. There is no need for Little Brother Tian Ci to do this!"


    "¡­ ¡­"


    Women''s City of Song was the core city under the jurisdiction of the Hollow Jade Sect. It was also a trading city. The walls were sealed by grandmasters, and it was reinforced by generations of masters.


    Unless a cultivator had a sky-high cultivation base, they would not be able to use their spiritual sense to investigate the situation inside the city. If they wanted to do so, they would have to search the city from the top of the city wall at a specific location.


    For nearly twenty days, Ding Xu had been leading his disciples to maintain order in the city. He couldn''t stay at the designated location, leaving only one disciple to observe the situation outside the city.


    Chi Dan suddenly appeared and rushed towards the city. That disciple immediately sent a message to him, and after hearing the news, he immediately put aside what he was doing and rushed to the city gate to greet him.


    On the way to the city entrance, he met the city guards and brought them with him.


    Arriving at the city gates, he met the "Demon King". Chi Dan''s appearance was exactly as the rumors claimed, and he was accompanied by two other people.


    The only thing that was different was that the two people following the "Demon King" were not one old man and one young man, but two youths. They were not like what was rumoured to be.


    Since Chi Dan had already entered the city, he could only greet him at the entrance of the inner city.


    However, when he saw Chi Dan, before he even had the chance to speak, he saw Chi Dan glaring angrily at them, leaving him at a loss.


    If the Monster King became angry, the consequences would be unimaginable. He would definitely cause a great deal of harm to the city. He dared not offend Chi Dan, so he had to be careful and wait for Chi Dan''s orders.


    In fact, what he didn''t know was that before he even realized it, he had done two things wrong that caused Chi Dan to misunderstand and cause him to become angry.


    The first thing he did wrong was to bring along two guards at the city gates. The second thing he did wrong was to not reveal his purpose after meeting Chi Dan.


    Upon hearing Chi Dan''s complaints and seeing how the heavens had blocked his path, he finally understood why Chi Dan was so angry and realized the mistake he had made.


    For the sake of a small fee to enter the city, Chi Dan was actually unhappy, causing him to be on tenterhooks. He served Chi Dan carefully, and Chi Dan''s childish behavior left him speechless.


    In the past ten days, he had earned over ten thousand spirit stones a day from the city gate, and this was all thanks to the Scarlet Core. Not to mention the fact that he would never charge a fee to enter the city, it was only natural that he would give a fortune to the Scarlet Core.


    However, he wouldn''t say anything that would damage the sect.


    "Esteemed guests have come to our city, and they have brought glory to our humble dwelling. How could we dare to charge them to enter the city?!"


    A small group of Hollow Jade Sect disciples suddenly appeared at the city gate, blocking his path. It wasn''t for the spirit stones, was it just to welcome him?


    In the eyes of Chi Dan, cultivation resources were everything. He only had Spirit Stones in his head, so he could not imagine why Ding Xu had come here.


    Now that it was informed of Ding Xu''s purpose in coming here and that it had misunderstood him, knowing that it would not charge the city entrance fee, it wagged its tail and wagged its tail in glee.


    "Haha ¡­"


    "Not collecting city fees?"


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier!"


    Seeing how greedy Little Dan was, Tian Ci was speechless and rolled her eyes in succession.


    Before parting ways with his senior brother, his senior brother had only left him a little more than thirty high grade spirit stones, and had even instructed him not to use them as he pleased, since he had to pay the entrance fee to enter the city. Now that he didn''t have to pay the entrance fee, it was an unexpected surprise, and he was very happy.


    It was only a city entrance fee, Huo Luan did not lack any spirit stones at all. It did not matter whether or not he charged the city entrance fee, as even if he had to pay the entrance fee, he did not mind helping Tian Ci and Chi Dan.


    Naturally, Ding Xu wouldn''t go all out just for a few spirit stones. No one was foolish enough to seek the Demon King''s misfortune for a few spirit stones.


    Actually, Huo Luan had already guessed that Ding Xu did not have to pay the entrance fee when he invited Chi Dan into the city.


    Honestly speaking, Chi Dan''s reaction and way of handling the situation left him speechless. Since Chi Dan was involved in this, and he didn''t want to offend Chi Dan, he had no choice but to remain silent.


    "Your Highness Demon King, Junior Ding Xu, the inn has been prepared. Please follow me!"


    Didn''t her junior sister say that the "Monster King" would visit the sect? Why did she come instead of going to the sect? Was what she said not necessarily true?


    Did the "Monster King" suddenly visit the city to buy some materials for the mortals beside it?


    For the sake of a mere entrance fee, the "Demon King" became angry. It seemed that he was not a kind person. No matter the reason why he came to Peace City, Ding Xu did not want to ask any questions and directly rushed to the main topic.


    Chi Dan suddenly rushed to the city, he didn''t dare to hesitate and immediately went to the city gate to greet him. He didn''t have time to prepare an inn, since it was already prepared and was just a polite greeting.


    "Haha, you''re quite good. Lead the way!"


    How could a Demon King possibly submit to him when he heard someone addressing him as'' Lord Demon King ''? Chi Dan was extremely happy as he took out the prestige of stealing from the four people of the Flame Sect and put on an act as if he was a fox.


    Last time, he had faked his might and robbed the four people from the Yan Sect.


    This time, he was taking advantage of the situation. Could it be that he was planning something?


    This time was different. He didn''t need to have any ideas. As long as he acted like a Monster King, the Hollow Jade Sect would naturally prepare good inns and top-quality delicacies for him.


    "You two little brats, follow me from now on!"


    Ding Xu brought the entire team to pay his respects. Chi Dan was extremely proud of himself, so before heading to the inn, he did not forget to show off to Huo Luan and Tian Ci.


    In the face of Little Dan''s ostentation, Tian Ci directly ignored him.


    Wasn''t Little Dan just a fake Demon King? What was there to be proud of? If it wasn''t for his senior brother stopping him from revealing Little Dan''s identity to Su He, he would have already exposed Little Dan.


    Little Dan had used his identity as the Demon King to rob the four spies of the Flame Sect. Although he disapproved, he did get more than thirty high-grade spirit stones, and now he could even save money by entering the city.


    In the past when entering the city, if one wanted to enter the inn, they would first have to find a suitable customer. After earning money, they would then be able to enter the inn, eat, bathe, and sleep.


    Other than liking to show off in front of him, it was also beneficial for him for Little Dan to have the status of a fake Demon King.


    From this, it could be seen that senior apprentice-brother truly did have a point of stopping him.


    ?

 C69

    69. Etiquette and Etiquette Immortal Manor


    Compared to Heaven''s Gift, Huo Luan was much more natural.


    Having lived in a large sect for more than ten years, he was well aware of the style of handling affairs in the sect head''s seats. Scarlet Pills were important guests, so it was only natural that the Hollow Jade Sect would arrange their residences; he was not the least bit surprised.


    As for following a fake Demon King, that was something impossible. Even if it was a True Demon King or a divine beast threatening him, there was no way they could make him compromise. After all, he had deep enmity with the Demon race.


    If not for the close relationship between Chi Dan and Tian Ci, and the fact that he needed Tian Ci''s help to find his little brother, he would definitely have thought of ways to kill Chi Dan.


    Since he had to go with Chi Dan, he didn''t want to offend Chi Dan, so he pretended not to hear Chi Dan''s words.


    Since the Demon King had his orders, Ding Xu dared not disobey and immediately led the way. As for what Chi Dan said to Huo Luan and Tian Ci, it had nothing to do with him.


    Ding Xu led the way and left first. Chi Dan followed beside Ding Xu, while Tian Ci and Huo Luan followed behind him as they left the city.


    The small team that followed Ding Xu still left two people to guard the city gate. The rest of them followed behind Tian Ci and Huo Luan.


    "..."


    As soon as the Monster King entered the city, the news spread like wildfire throughout the city.


    When the timid ones knew that Chi Dan had entered from the west gate, they were truly worried that he would become enraged and massacre the entire city. They immediately left the city from the other three sects and would not dare to return for a short period of time.


    Although there were some who were scared, they remembered that they had spent a mid-grade spirit stone to enter the city. They were not willing to leave the city before they could buy what they wanted, so they rushed to the other three city gates.


    He was worried that Chi Dan might explode with anger and massacre the entire city, but he was also unwilling to leave. With people around, there was a sea of people at the gates of the three great cities of the east, south, and north.


    People in the city were constantly gathering at the gate of the Southeastern North City. As a result, the direct disciples of the Hollow Jade Sect immediately gathered a large number of disciples to maintain order and persuade the people to leave the city gate.


    It was a good thing that not everyone was like this. Otherwise, the three great inner city gates would surely be filled with calamities.


    In fact, most people already believed that Chi Dan was an esteemed guest of the Hollow Jade Sect, but they did not get the confirmation and still felt panic in their hearts. In addition, a small portion of people had spread the rumor, causing the other three cities to be blocked.


    Not everyone feared the Monster King. Some people heard that Scarlet Core entered the city, but not only did he not go to the other three gates, he instead went to the west side of the city to watch the excitement and pass on the news.


    Chi Dan, who just entered the city, suddenly confronted some people from the Hollow Jade Sect, scaring some bold people. Some people regretted coming, and some people even ran away without any news. Only a few others were still relatively calm and didn''t move.


    After learning that Chi Dan was unhappy about the money he had to pay to enter the city, the people who stayed behind all had different thoughts. Some people despised him, some secretly laughed in their hearts, while others empathized with him.


    After the misunderstanding was resolved, it became a false alarm. Sure enough, no one was disappointed. Those who didn''t leave saw a farce.


    On the way, Ding Xu took Chi Dan to the inn. Only very few people followed him. Some left the city, some did their own things, and some kind people headed to the other three gates to report.


    When someone came to report the news of Chi Dan''s farce in the city, the people gathered at the other three city gates relaxed and dispersed. Only then could the crisis at the city gates be resolved.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    The city of Songyu was one of the core cities in the trade, and it was very expensive to build a cave in the city. From a commercial point of view, it was not worth the money to build a cave in the city.


    Song Yu city was a trading city after all. There were many merchants and rogue cultivators coming and going, and it was inevitable that there would be people staying and eating in the city. Therefore, there was no shortage of inns in the entire city.


    The entire city of Songyu was hundreds of miles in radius. There were at least a hundred inns in the city, and the most famous of them all was the hospitable immortal estate.


    A hospitable immortal estate; just by hearing the name, one could tell that it was not an ordinary inn. Indeed, a hospitable immortal estate was an inn used by the Hollow Jade Sect to receive esteemed guests from sects.


    The hospitable immortal estate was located in the center of Songyu City. The entire immortal estate was built with jade, and it was supported by a large scale formation.


    Every small room in the immortal estate had all sorts of concealment arrays. After the guest checked in, there was no need to worry about their safety at all, much less worry about the information being leaked.


    There was a Spirit Gathering Formation in the small room, and it was filled with dense spirit energy for the guests to cultivate. Even if the guests could not use the Spirit Gathering Formation, they still had to have it.


    Cultivators who cultivated well rarely cared about food, so the immortal estate never provided any ordinary food. Some of the food they provided had never been seen before in their lives, and were all rare and precious fruits without any ordinary animal meat or spirit beast meat.


    The hospitable immortal estate that the sect specifically welcomed its honored guests was not only well-equipped, but also served in a first-rate manner.


    When it came to service, the immortal estate could prepare any accessories, baths, food, or other things without mentioning anything. Those were all too vulgar. As long as one needed, one''s dual cultivation partner would be able to provide them.


    However, there were over a hundred inns in the entire city, and if one were to say that their business was the worst, the hospitable immortal estate dared to admit it as number two, and no inn dared to admit it as number one.


    The Esteemed Guest Immortal Manor was built by the Hollow Jade Sect with all their might. It was built not for the purpose of earning high spirit stones, but to receive distinguished guests. No matter how many spirit stones you have, you cannot obtain the sect''s approval.


    The Etiquette Immortal Mansion was a place that received both high-level officials from various big sects and famous people with high cultivation bases. Small sects and cultivators with no reputations were not allowed to enter.


    Normally, disciples would have to spend the night in the city when they went down the mountain. There was a dedicated inn in the city, and only the Sect Masters and Sect Masters of the various peaks were qualified to stay in the hospitable immortal estate. If any other disciple wanted to stay, they would have to apply to the sect.


    What kind of status did the Monster King have? How could he live in those unranked inns? Only the most hospitable immortal estate in the entire city was worthy of his status.


    Therefore, Ding Xu took Chi Dan, Tian Ci, and Huo Luan to the hospitable immortal estate.


    What kind of person was Heaven''s Gift?


    An uncultivated mortal wasn''t even considered an ordinary cultivator; how could he have been able to enter the hospitable immortal estate?


    Fortunately, he had obtained the Scarlet Core; otherwise, he wouldn''t even have the qualifications to approach the entrance of the Esteemed Immortal Manor.


    Previously, Fu Yun wanted to leave Chi Dan with him, and he even wanted to keep Chi Dan with him. If he didn''t have Chi Dan with him now, no one would even care about him, much less bring him to the hospitable immortal estate.


    Compared to Heaven''s Gift, Huo Luan was slightly different. Her cultivation was stronger than Ding Xu, and with the support of a large sect, she did not lack money.


    The only troublesome matter was that he couldn''t enter the hospitable immortal estate even with money. With his cultivation base, he could get close to the hospitable immortal estate, but not even if he wanted to.


    However, with Chi Dan around, the status of Tian Ci and Huo Luan were different. From the perspective of outsiders, they had been branded with the title of esteemed guest, and no one dared to stop them.


    "Hello everyone, do you remember where we met?"


    On the way to the hospitable immortal estate, Chi Dan was very cordial. No matter whether or not a passerby recognized him, he would take the initiative to greet them and say a few words of greeting.


    Even though the hospitable immortal estate was established in the center of the city, there were no shops within a few streets, and very few people came.


    The streets far away from the hospitable immortal estate were bustling with activity as streams of people flowed in and out of the streets. The closer they got to the hospitable immortal estate, the fewer people there were. In the end, not even a single person could be seen.


    All these years, Chi Dan had always been unable to control his mouth. When he opened his mouth to speak, he would always scare them off, so he spent more time in the wilderness than in the city.


    It had been following beside a child all year round, and it was not very mature. It loved to liven things up, and when it saw that there were fewer people on the street, it became very unhappy and could only vent its anger on Ding Xu.


    "Hey, kid, where are you taking me?"


    "Why isn''t there anyone on this street?"


    "What are you going to do to us?"


    The anger of the Demon King was not something that just anyone could handle. This was the core trading city of the sect, and once Chi Dan was enraged, the sect would suffer a huge loss. Ding Xu definitely could not afford it.


    Along the way, he was worried that his words would cause the Demon King to misunderstand and only cared about leading the way. He didn''t say a single word, but in the end, he still encountered Chi Dan who caused him trouble. He was truly aggrieved to the extreme.


    No matter how wronged he was, in order to dispel Chi Dan''s misunderstanding, he still had to explain clearly.


    "Your Highness Demon King, don''t misunderstand, the inn we''re going to is the best inn in the entire city, the Guest Immortal Manor. Normally, we won''t let any random person linger around!"


    There was no one on the whole street and Heaven''s Gift was also very curious. He had originally wanted to ask the person following him, but Little Dan had asked Ding Xu first, so he didn''t need to ask any further.


    After hearing Ding Xu''s explanation, he finally understood the reason.


    Compared to being gifted by heaven, Huo Luan did not find it strange at all. After all, the sect had spent all their efforts to create an inn to entertain the guests and naturally did not allow idle people to disturb the guests.


    "Un, why aren''t you continuing to lead the way!"


    If he had known that Chi Dan was a hustler, Ding Xu wouldn''t have gone through all this trouble just to create trouble for him.


    As for leading the way, the inn was right in front of them, they could see it if they raised their heads. Of course, there was no need for him to lead the way, he carefully pointed at the inn''s signboard and told Chi Dan.


    "Your Highness, look, we''ve arrived!"


    As soon as he arrived, he was unfamiliar with this place. Chi Dan was so busy looking around that he did not notice that everyone had already arrived at the inn. After Ding Xu''s reminder, he raised his head and looked up.


    Although demon beasts did not have spiritual awareness or spiritual awareness, they had the ability to sense and sense everything around them. The Demon King''s ability to sense was in no way weaker than a cultivator in the tribulation stage.


    Logically speaking, with the hospitable immortal estate in front of them, they should have already discovered it long ago. However, this was not the case. If this happened, Ding Xu would definitely have guessed who it was.


    In order to not expose any flaws, Chi Dan could only angrily rebuke Ding Xu to cover it up.


    "I saw it long ago, you don''t need to say anything!"


    The inn was right in front, but Chi Dan did not notice anything. With the power of the Monster King, this should not be the case. Ding Xu had indeed suspected Chi Dan''s identity.


    However, after being angrily rebuked by Chi Dan, he once again dispelled his doubts.


    At the same time, not only was he not praised, he was even scolded. Wasn''t this deliberately bullying others? He felt extremely wronged.


    ?

 C70

    Outside the front gate of the hospitable immortal estate, there were two large jade pillars and on each of the two jade pillars, there was a golden, snake-like, non-snake spirit beast sculpture wrapped around it.


    The sculpture was vivid and lifelike. Although it was said that the spirit beast was a snake, its body was completely covered in fish scales and it had four claws. Its tail was like a fish''s tail, and on the back of its head was a scaly horn.


    The two Golden Spirit Beasts, one on the left and one on the right, most of their bodies were wrapped around the jade pillar. Their two hind claws were on the jade pillar and their two front paws were on the ground.


    At the top of the jade pillar, there was a jade signboard. On the jade signboard, there were four large golden words'' Esteemed Immortal Manor ''. They were very eye-catching; the tails of the two gold spirit beasts just so happened to lift up the jade signboard.


    He had never seen the two Golden Spirit Beasts before. Furthermore, they had just entered the cultivation world, so it was reasonable to not have heard of them.


    Compared to Tian Ci and Chi Dan, Huo Luan had come in contact with demon beasts quite a few times. Although he had never seen a giant golden dragon before, he had heard of it many times and had been fortunate enough to see a similar dragon.


    As long as it was gold, it would be more valuable than seashells. The two dragons were very big, perhaps they could be exchanged for quite a few spirit stones.


    Everyone rushed to the inn, not from the front, but from the side. Seeing the Golden Dragon, Chi Dan''s mouth watered, and with a stride, he rushed towards the nearest dragon.


    "Your Majesty, be careful, don''t ¡­"


    His vision blurred as Chi Dan disappeared from his side. Raising his head to look, he saw Chi Dan suddenly rushing towards the Golden Dragon. Ding Xu immediately warned him, but Chi Dan was too fast, he was still a step too late.


    Just as Chi Dan pounced on the golden dragon head, the two golden dragons came back to life at the same time. Their two huge front legs left the ground, raising the dragon head and opening their mouths, biting towards Chi Dan at the same time.


    At that critical moment, Chi Dan''s reaction was also very fast. He pushed away the dragon''s head with his two hands and kicked the dragon''s neck with his hind legs. He borrowed the force from the rebound force to dodge the attacks of the two dragons and retreated far away.


    The two giant golden dragons were unable to bite the intruders. When they realized that the intruder did not attack again, they returned to their original state, as if nothing had ever happened.


    Two Gold Dragons made of pure gold, how could they not have any means of protection? If they didn''t have any means of protection, wouldn''t they have been stolen long ago?


    A dragon has a reverse scale. Touch it and you will die.


    The two Gold Dragons had an array inside them, so once it touched their bodies, it would definitely trigger an array, reviving the two Gold Dragons and killing the invaders.


    In the past, there were people who didn''t believe it and tried to steal away the two giant dragons. However, they failed to steal the chickens and lost their rice and their lives.


    "TNND, little bastard, why didn''t you say so earlier? You wanted to kill me?"


    He couldn''t really blame Ding Xu for this. After all, he didn''t know much about Scarlet Pills. He didn''t expect that Scarlet Pills would be so greedy as to rush over to carry the Golden Dragon.


    "I also didn''t expect that you would ¡­"


    If not for the Demon King''s greed, he would not have been attacked by the Golden Dragon. After all, the fault lay not with him but with his scolding. Ding Xu was indeed very innocent.


    "Haha, greedy demon, you deserve it!"


    Needless to say, after seeing that Chi Dan had been humiliated, amongst the people present, other than Tian Ci, Huo Luan did not wish to bring embarrassment upon herself and no one dared to mock her anymore.


    "You little bastard, hurry up and close the formation and let us in!"


    There were many things in the world, one thing after another. Chi Dan could do nothing but vent all the frustration and discontent in his heart onto Ding Xu when he was ridiculed by his companions.


    "Your Highness Demon King, my two friends, please come in!"


    Everything was done in the interest of the sect. The consequences of angering the Scarlet Core were unthinkable, and he was bullied by the Scarlet Core. Holding back his grievances, Ding Xu followed his orders, not daring to flare up.


    Arriving at the front door of the inn, he took out a jade box from his storage ring, opened it, and took out a crystal pearl emitting blue light. He opened the crystal pearl in front of the two huge dragons.


    The crystal pearl''s aqua blue radiance shone on the two Gold Dragons'' heads. From beginning to end, a golden stream of light appeared on the surface of the two Gold Dragons'' bodies.


    After the golden light dissipated, the two giant dragons returned to their original state. He passed through the two jade pillars and once again reached out his hand, opening the crystal ball.


    This time, the light from the crystal ball did not attract the attention of the Golden Dragon. Instead, a slot behind the signboard emitted a golden light as it directly sucked the crystal ball into it.


    It was normal for the plaque to absorb the crystal ball. After all, the two dragons were only a defense and the groove behind the plaque was the key to opening the inn. Only by placing the crystal ball on the plaque could the gate be closed.


    The plaque absorbed the crystal pearl and the closed door opened.


    Closing the formation on the two golden dragons, he opened the inn''s door. He did not dare to be negligent and immediately invited Chi Dan in.


    He didn''t dare to be old in front of Chi Dan. Huo Luan seemed to have just reached adulthood, so it was fine to call her by that name.


    "These two fellows are pretty good. If it were me, it would be even better!"


    If he were to exchange the two golden dragons for himself, wouldn''t he have to become a gatekeeper for the hospitable immortal estate?


    Hearing Chi Dan''s words, Ding Xu, who didn''t understand Chi Dan, nearly burst out laughing. Luckily, he managed to hold back his laughter. The other disciples looked at each other in dismay before they went into a daze.


    To guard the gate of a hospitable immortal estate, Little Dan was merely thinking about the golden statue. He had been with Little Dan for more than five years, and of all the people present, only Tian Ci understood it best.


    "Haha, Greedy Ghost, you wish!"


    "If you become a Divine Beast, I can guarantee that all the immortal gates under the heavens will be your golden statue!"


    To become a legendary beast, one''s own golden body would be everywhere in the world. It was such a great wish. For some reason, the words that came out of his partner''s mouth made Chi Dan feel as if it was going to change.


    Placing the golden-colored statue at the entrance, wouldn''t that make it become a spirit beast guarding the residence? Looking at the dumbfounded disciples of the Hollow Jade Sect and noticing the snickering of its partners and Huo Luan, it finally knew why its partner''s words had changed.


    "Stinky brat, just you wait. When I become a divine beast, I will definitely cast a golden body for you and put it at the entrance of the toilet!"


    It was normal for Heaven''s Gift to joke around with Chi Dan, but Ding Xu didn''t know that. He only thought that Chi Dan was angry and immediately offered another invitation.


    "Your Highness Demon King, my two friends, please come in!"


    Infuriating Little Dan was not something that could be done once or twice, and Heaven''s Gift did not care if Little Dan was angry or not. Seeing Ding Xu''s invitation, he understood his good intentions.


    "Big Brother Ding, please go ahead. Don''t bother with Little Dan!"


    To call a cultivator an elder brother was vulgar and vulgar. A heavenly gift was to follow one''s senior brother and see much. Of course, one would not do vulgar things.


    Seeing the old man calling him grandpa, seeing the young man and woman calling him older brother and older sister, and seeing someone younger than him calling him younger brother and sister, it showed his sincerity.


    "No, Lord Demon King, please first!"


    If a mortal called him big brother, then according to age, he would be more than enough a grandfather. Since Tian Ci was a companion of the Demon King, it would be a different story.


    As an elder, walking in front of Huo Luan and Tian Ci, it was natural for Ding Xu to do the same thing on the way to the tavern.


    If they were to offend the Demon King, the one who would suffer would definitely be themselves. No matter what, he was not willing to enter the inn first.


    "Little Dan, hurry up and enter!"


    In order to show his respect to Brother Ding, Tian Ci had to wait for him to enter the inn first before he was willing to enter. However, Little Dan refused to enter, and Brother Ding didn''t dare to go in first, so he started to urge Little Dan.


    "NND, what are you rushing me for? Laozi doesn''t know to go in?"


    He had already reached the inn''s door. What did it matter if he entered earlier or later? After being urged by his companions, Chi Dan was very unhappy. He angrily rebuked everyone and ignored everyone else as he rushed into the inn alone.


    Big Brother Ding, Little Dan is just like that. You don''t have to worry about him.


    Although the Demon King was furious and did not name him, Ding Xu felt very awkward when he took the lead and urged everyone into the inn. He felt that Chi Dan scolded him.


    Only Tian Ci knew that Lil ''Dan was dissatisfied with him, and that he had no intentions of scolding Ding Xu. Seeing the unnatural look on his face, he immediately explained the matter to him.


    Huo Luan did not bother being polite with Tian Ci and also entered the inn. As for the disciples of the Hollow Jade Sect, they did not have the qualifications to enter the inn, so they could only wait outside the door.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    Esteemed Immortal Manor. There were two golden dragon statues guarding the entrance. The inn definitely wouldn''t be that bad; this was indeed the case.


    After passing through the main gate, they didn''t directly enter the inn; rather, they entered the inn''s courtyard.


    In the courtyard, there was a not very long path. The path was not very wide, and only two or three people could pass through it. The road was made of jade and stone, and the path led directly to the main hall of the inn.


    There were two flowerbeds on both sides of the path, inside the flowerbeds were all sorts of unknown spirit flowers and herbs. Beside the flowerbeds was a large spirit orchard, and on each spirit fruit tree, there were many unknown fruits.


    The entire courtyard was like a spiritual medicine garden. In the mortal world, spiritual medicine in the spiritual medicine garden was rarely seen. Thus, there were no names for it. It was only for mortals.


    Travelling in the martial arts world, interacting with people from the mortal world all year round. After entering the courtyard, it was reasonable for him to not recognize the spirit medicines in the herb garden.


    To cultivators and demon beasts, spiritual medicine was a very good cultivation resource. Even if they didn''t understand pharmacology and couldn''t call out the name of spiritual medicine, they still understood the importance of spiritual medicine.


    As they entered the courtyard, Huo Luan and Ding Xu were no strangers to the elixirs in the herb garden. They had all taken the elixirs in the garden before.


    In the past, walking in the wilderness, Dan Chi had found many spirit fruits, and Fuyun had also given him medicine ingredients to make up for it. As a result, not only did he not recognize all the medicine ingredients in the herb garden, he at least knew more than half of them.


    It was clear that it did not know about spiritual medicines, and not the important part. The important part was that it noticed something. When it saw the courtyard full of spiritual medicines, its eyes began to shine and it salivated.


    ?